Epigraphia Indica Vol 07

Author(s): E Hultzsch
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032561/1

Page #1

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Vol. VII (1902 - 1903)
ooo
NON
प्रत्नकीर्तिमपावृणु
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001
1981

Page #2

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
VOL. VII.-1902-03.
SANTYS
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011
1981

Page #3

Reprinted 1981
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
1981
Price: Rs. 90
Printed at Pearl Offset Press, 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area New Delhi-15

Page #4

PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIAAS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY."
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
AND
RECORD OF THE ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.
EDITED BY
E. HULTZSCH, Ph.D.,
LATE GOVERNMENT EPIGRAPHIST; PROF. IN THE UNIVERSITY OF HALLE; CORR. MEME. OF THE BATAVIA SOCIETY OF ARTS AND SCIENCES, AND OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF BCIENCES AT GÖTTINGEN.
VOL. VII.-1902-03.
CALCUTTA :
OFFICE OF THE SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA.
BOMBAY: EDUCATION SOCIETY'S PRESS. LONDON: LUZAC & Co. and KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRÜBNER & Co. NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co. CHICAGO: S. D. PEET.
LEIPZIG: OTTO HARRASSOWITZ. VIENNA: A. HÖLDER & Co.
BERLIN: A. ASHER & Co. PARIS: E. LEROUX.

Page #5

CALCUTTA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA CENTRAL PRINTING OFFICE,
8, RASTINGS STRERT

Page #6

CONTENTS.
The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically.
PAGE
.
26
. ,
.
177 198 202 208 214 223 297
.
230
D. R. BHANDARKAR, M.A.:
No. 6. Cambay plates of Govinda IV.; Šaka-Samvat 862 . . . . . J. F. FLEET, PH.D., C.I.E., Indian Civil Service (Retired):
No. 25. Kalachurbaşru grant of Vijayaditya-Amma II. . . . . . , 28. Some records of the Rashtrakūta kings of Malkhed:
D.-Mantrawađi inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I.; A.D. 865. . E.-Sirûr inscription of the time of Amôghavarsha I.; A.D. 866 . F.-Nidagundi inscription of the time of Amoghavarsha I.; about A.D. 874-76 The family name of the Rashtrakūtas of Malkhed . The original home of the Rashtrakūtas of MAI khad . The banners and crests of the same and of the Rattas of Soundatti . .
Govinda II., and the Alàs plates which purport to have been issued in A.D. 770 PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.:
No. 4. Three memorial stones . . . 5. A rock-inscription at Tandalam , 13. Baloda plates of Tivandeva .
14. Inscriptions on the three Jaina colosai of Southern India 15. Two Jains inscriptions of Iragappa . . . . 18. Aru]Ala-Perumal inscription of the time of Pratâparudra; Saka-Sarhvat 1238
19. Six inscriptions at Tirunåmanallar . . ► 20. Fourteen inscriptions at Tirukkovalar . , 23. Tiravêndipuram inscription of Rajaraja III., Narasimha II. and Köpperuõjinga
26. Four inscriptions at Solapuram . .
» 27. A Vaishnava inscription at Pagàn . . PROFESSOR F. KIELHORN, PH.D., D. LITT., LL.D., C.I.E.:
Nos. 1 and 24. Dates of Chóla kings (continued). . . . . . No. 2. Dates of Pandya kings (continued). . . , 9. Kahla plate of the Kalachuri Sodhadêva; [Vikrama-]Samvat 1134
10. Lucknow Museum plate of Kirtipála ; [Vikrama-]Samvat 1167 . , 11. Lår plates of Govindachandra of Kanauj ; [Vikrama-]Sarhvat 1202
12. A note on the Baguda plates of Madhavavarman
► 22. Madhuban plate of Harsha; the year 25 . . . . . . . PROFESSOR H. LÜDEB, Ph.D.:
No. 3. Amaravati inscription of Krishnaraya of Vijayanagara; Saka-Samvat 1437 , 17. Two inscriptions of Tammusiddhi ; Saka-Samvat 1129.
31. Two further inscriptions of Tammusiddhi . . . . . . J. RAXATTA, B.A., B.L.:
No. 8. Devulapalli plates of Immadi-Nrisimha; Saka-Samvat 1427. . . . E. SEXART :
No. 7. The inscriptions in the caves at Kårld . . . . . . . J. PE. VOGEL, LL.D.:
No. 16. Two Brahmi and Kharoshthi rock-inscriptions in the Kangra valley .
115 128 132 138 160 192 197
.
•
1 and 169
155
:
17
.
.

Page #7

CONTENTS
INDEX.-BY V. VEN KAYTA, M.A.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
PAGE . 233
APPENDIX.- A LIST OF INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA FROM ABOUT A.D. 500.
BY PROFESSOR F. KIELHORN, C.I.E. . . . . . . . I.-LIST OF DATED INSCRIPTIONS. BY THE SAME . . . .
. . 11.-INDEX TO THE APPENDIX. BY THE SAME . . . . . . . .
1 171 180
LIST OF PLATES.
1. Three memorial stones. 2. Cambay plates of Govinda IV.–Plate i.
Karlê inscriptions.—Plate i. . . 5.
ii. . . . 6.
iii. . . .
to face page 24 . between pages 38 & 89
40 & 41 to face page 58
. . .
. . .
. .
. .
64
8. Devulapalli plates of Immadi-Nrisimha; Saka-Samvat 1427 9. Lucknow Museum plate of Kirtipàla; (Vikrama-]Samvat 1167 10. Buguda plates of Madhava varman. 11. Baloda plates of Tivaradeva . . 12. Jaina colossus at Sravana-Belgola . 13. Inscriptions on the same 14. Jaina colossi at Karkala and Veņur , 15. Rock-inscriptions in the Kangra valley . 16. Tirukkvalúr inscriptions . . . . . . 17. Madhuban plate of Harsha; the year 25 . . 18. Kaluchumbarru grant of Vijayaditya-Amma II. . . 19. Solapuram inscriptions and Pagàn inscription 20. Mantriwadi inscription of Amoghavarsha I.; A.D. 866 . 21. Sirůr inscription of Amúghavarsha I.; A.D. 866 . 22. Nidagundi inscription of Amöghavarsha I. , , .
>
72 » » » 74 between pages 82 & 83
96 & 97 » > 100 & 101
104 & 105 to face page 108
109
118 » » » 118 » » »3 144
» 188 tween pages 186 & 187
to face page 194 » » » 201 » » 2018 1 > 218
.
.
.

Page #8

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Deco
A.-VOLUME III. - Page 103.-The Paithan plates of Govinda III. of A.D. 794.- For the localisation of this
record, by identification of the places mentioned in it, see Ind. Ant. Vol. Xxx.
p. 515.-J. F. F. , 158.-The spurious Sadi plates.-- In text lines 71, 83, for "Suldhatavi " read
"Sulvatavi;" and make the same correction in the translation, p. 184: see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 264. For a full note on the Kisukad (Sulvatavi) seventy district, see ibid. p. 259 ff. - Page 184, line 7, for " of his wife," read" of his
mistress ;" see Vol. VII. below, p. 182, note 4.-J. F. F. 208, the last line but one. For a full note on the Kundi country, see Ind. Ant.
Vol. XXIX. p. 278 ff.-J. F. F. 230.- The Bhairanmatti inscription.- Page 235, line 10, for "in the region," read
" on an island ;" see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXII. p. 55, and note 36.-J. F.F. 306.- The Tidgundi plates of Vikramaditya VI. of A.D. 1082.- For the identifica
tion of the Pratyaņdaka four-thousand province, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 380.-J. F. F.
B.-VOLUME IV. Page 204.- The Nilgund inscription of Taila II. of A.D. 982.- For the identification of the
Kôgaļi country, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 106.-J. F. F. 212. The inscriptions of A.D. 1064 and 1072 at the Jatinga-Râmêsvara hill.- For
the identification of the Kaņiyakal three-hundred district, see Ind. Ant.
Vol. XXX. p. 108.-J. F. F. 278,- The Karhad plates of Krishna III. of A.D. 959.- For the localisation of this
record, by identification of the places mentioned in it, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 373. - For a full note on the Karahâta four-thousand province, see ibid.
p. 377 ff.-J. F.F. 350.- The Hebba! inscription of A.D. 975.- Page 351, line 1, and page 354, translation
line 5, for "Révaka," read "Révakanimmadi," and in the translation omit the words " (holding her) in (his) lap;" see Vol. VI. below, p. 71, and note 4.
J. F. F. , 371, column 2, last line-for Hrahaďagalli, read Hirahadagalli.
C.- VOLUME VI. Page 208. The Alls platos, which purport to have been issued in A.D.770.- The Alaktak&
vishaya of this record is mentioned as the Alatage seven-hundred district in a record of A.D. 1008; and the places mentioned in that record, and in another, locate it close on the east of Kolhapur, where there is now the Altêm subdivision of that state; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIX. p. 273 ff. For the point that
the Alds plates are a spurious record, see Vol. VII. below, p. 231.-J. F. F. 341, text line 61,-insert the figure after her.
394, column 1, line 9,- for Virpêdu-nadu, read Virpadu-nadu. 5 column 2, last line, - for Pingala, read Pingala.

Page #9

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
D.-VOLUME VII. Page 19, note 4,- for Odegany, read Odegary.
23, note 4,- for Kasåkadi, read Kasakuļi. , 27, line 5 from bottom, - for Godavari, read Godávar.
30, last lino,- for Khajuraho, road Khajariho. 32, line 12,- » » » » 20,- »
» » 36, line 14 of paragraph 2,- for Shồri (Shadhi), read Short (Shedhi).. 45, line 13 from bottom, - for Godavari, read Gödåvari. 50, line 22,- for Kausikiputra, read Kausikiputra. 66, line 13,--for Nasik, read Nåsik. 79, note 7, line 6,- for Medinimisvaraganda, read Mødinimisvaraganda.
„ 7, for Narasingaiyadêva, read Narasingaiyadôva. 86, last line,- for fee ot, read feet of. , 92, text line 42, insert a hyphen (between putra and Kusi(fi).
115, lines 10 and 16,- for Chaicha and Chaichapa, regd Baicha and Baichapa.
122, line 10 from bottom,- for Tiruppasûr, read Tiruppasar. , 162, note 9,- for Gedilam, read Gedilam.
219, line 8,- for Rashtrakata, read Rashtrakūta.

Page #10

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOLUME VII.
No. 1.- DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN.
(Continued from Vol. VI. page 285.)
A.-PARANTAKA I.
55. In the Kesava-Perumal temple at Kuram. 1 Svast[i] ér[1] [11] [Maja[irai ko]pd-Islam] pu[gun ]da [k8]-Pparak ke[sa]ri(pan)
mA[r]k[ku] yându nårpadåvadu . . 2 i[ro]v-at[t]ai... [da]ga-'naya[x]ru apara-pa[ksha"]t[ta]-Chchaqi-kkilamaiyum
nava[m]iyum perra Uroyani-na! iratri.
“In the fortieth year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai and entered tļam, - at night on the day of Rəhiņi, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Karkatajka in this year."
Although I am unable to give with confidence the actual equivalent of this date, I may state that between A.D. 900 and 985 the only years for which the date would be quite regular are A.D. 919 and 946.
For A.D. 919 the date would correspond to Saturday, the 24th July, which was the 30th day of the month of Karkataka, and on which the 9th tithi of the dark half of the month Srávana) ended 4 h. 41 m., and the nakshatra was Rohiņi for 17 h. 44 m., after mean sanrise.
And for A.D. 948 it would correspond to Saturday, the 25th July, which was the last day of the month of Karkataka, and on which the 9th tithi of the dark half (of the month Sråvapa) ended 13 h. 11 m. after mean sunrise, and the nakshatra was Rohiņl the whole day.
B.-KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA I. 66.- In the Lakshminarayana temple at Kavantandalam. eri [ll*] Tiru maloni] vilanga
1 Svasti
No. 84 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1900.
Read perhaps Karkadaga.. No. 906 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1901 ; South-Ind. Inzer. Vol. III. No. 77.
.

Page #11

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
2 . . . . . köv=Iråjakéśarivatmar=&pa udaiyar Sri-[R]đjêndra-Śladevarkku
Fându 4âvadu . . . 3 . . . ivv-attai Mți(vpi)schika-nâyarra pûrvva-pakshattu shashtiyut
Tiruv pamum perra Vi[y]ála-kkilamai-n&[]ru. "In the 4th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chôļadēva,- on a Thursday which corresponded to the day of) Sravana and to the sixth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vrischika in this year."
A date of the fourth year of the king's reign will be expected to fall in A.D. 1073 or 1074, and this date actually corresponds to Thursday, the 7th November A.D. 1073. This was the 12th or 13th day of the month of Vrischika, and on it the 6th tithi of the bright half of the month Margasira) commenced 1 h 38 m. after mean sunrise, while the nakshatra was Sravana, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 23 h. 38 m. after mean sunrise, and by the Brahma-siddhanta the whole day.
C. - VIKRAMA-CHOLA. For reasons suggested partly by the new dates of this king, I must recapitulate here the data furnished by the dates already treated of," and the results derived from them.
No. 10 (above, Vol. IV. p. 73).-"In the ffth year . . . on the three-hundred-andfortieth day, which was the day of the nakshatra) Hasta, a Sunday, and the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna." Taking this date to have been correctly recorded, I found the best equivalent for it between A.D. 1110 and 1125 to be Sunday, the 22nd June A.D. 1113; and counting backwards from this day, I obtained the 18th July A.D. 1108 as the day of the commencement of the king's reign.
No. 21 (ibid. p. 263).-" In the 4th year . .. on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Monday and to the eighth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Rishabha." Guided by the result obtained under No. 10, I found this date to correspond to Monday, the 20th May A.D. 1112, when, to omit other particulars, the nakshatra, by the equal space system only, was Satabhishaj for 0 h. 39 m. after mean sunrise.
No. 22 (ibid. p. 264).-"In the 5th year . .. on the day of Ardra, which corresponded to a Monday and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha." Guided again by the result obtained under No. 10, I found that this date would correspond to Monday, the 19th August A.D. 1112; but there was the difficulty that on this day the nakshatra was Punarvasu, not Ardra.
No. 41 (above, Vol. VI. p. 279).-"In the ... sixteenth year... in the month of Vaisakha, in the second fortnight, at the time known as Monday combined with an Uttara (nakshatra)." Again guided by the result obtained under No. 10, I found that Monday, the 5th May A.D. 1124, would be an unobjectionable equivalent of this date.
No. 42 (ibid. p. 280).-"In the 9th year... in the Plava year which was the suks year 1049, on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon in the month of Jyaishtha." This date for Saka-Samvat 1049 expired (which was Plavanga, not Plava) was found to correspond to the 27th May A.D. 1127, but the result obtained under No. 10 led me to assume that the 9th year of the roign had been quoted erroneously instead of the 19th regnal year.
From this it will be seen that the results obtained under Nos. 21, 22 and 41, as well as the correction suggested with regard to the regral year of No. 42, mainly depend on the correctness of the data furnished by the text of No. 10, which it did not oocar to me to suspect. Setting aside the date No. 10, it may be asked, however, how the three dates N 08. 21, 22 and 41
Read shashthiyuns,
'
omit here the date No. 48, which will be reconsidered below,

Page #12

No. 1.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
would work out, if the date No. 42 were really, as it is stated to be, a date of the 9th year of Vikrama-Chôla's reign. Supposing this to be the case, the king's reign would have commenced some time between approximately the 28th May A.D. 1118 and the 27th May A.D. 1119, and with such a commencement of the reign the dates Nos. 21, 22 and 41 would yield the following equivalents :
No. 21, of the 4th year, would correspond to Monday, the 1st May A.D. 1122. This was the 7th day of the month of Vrishabha, and on it the 8th tithi of the dark half (of the month Vaisakha) ended 13 h. 28 m., while the nakshatra was Satabhishaj, by the equal space system and according to Garga from 0 h. 39 m., and by the Brahma-siddhânta from 1 h. 19 m., after mean sunrise.
No. 22, of the 5th year, would correspond to Monday, the 31st July A.D. 1122. This was the 4th day of the month of Simha, and on it the 11th tithi of the dark half (of the month Śrâvana) ended 4 h. 24 m., while the nakshatra was Ardra, by the equal space system for 12 h. 29 m., and according to Garga for 0 h. 39 m., after mean sunrise.
No. 41, of the 16th year, would correspond to Monday, the 18th April A.D. 1134, when the 6th tithi of the dark half of Vaisakha ended 13 h. 11 m., and the nakshatra was Uttarashaḍhâ, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 23 h. 38 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 17 h. 4. m., after mean sunrise.
It is quite clear then, that, supposing the king's reign to have commenced between approximately the 28th May A.D. 1118 and the 27th May A.D. 1119, the three dates Nos. 21, 22 and 41 would work out in the best possible manner- better, in fact, than with the 18th July A.D. 1108 as the commencement of his reign, because on the equivalent here found for the date No. 22 the nakshatra really was Ardrâ, whereas on the equivalent previously given for the same date the nakshatra was found to be Punarvasu (instead of the nakshatra Ardrâ, quoted by the original date).
To the date No. 10 I shall have to revert below. For the present it will be sufficient to state that, irrespectively of No. 10, the four dates Nos. 21, 22, 41 and 42 for the commencement of the reign appear to yield some day between approximately the 28th May and the 31st July A.D. 1118. The new dates of Vikrama-Chôla may be expected to shew whether his reign really commenced at the time here given or on the 18th July A.D. 1108.
8.
57. In the Tyagaraja temple at Tiruvarur.! [Tribhuvana Joha[kr]vatti[gl]
3
[i-Vikrama]-Ch[6]|[dévarkku
y]ânḍu añjavadu Midhuna-nayarr[u pârvva]-paksha [t]tu pa[ñchami]y[u]m Magamum perra Vilya]la-[kk]ilamai-nål.
"In the fifth year (of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Chôladêve, on a Thursday which corresponded to (the day of) Magha and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna."
If the king's reign commenced on the 18th July A.D. 1108, this date would correspond to Thursday, the 19th June A.D. 1118, which was the 26th day of the month of Mithuna, and on which the 5th tithi of the bright half (of the month Ashadha) commenced 5 h. 15 m., and the nakshatra was Maghs, by the equal space system only, for 7 h. 53 m., after mean sunrise.
On the other hand, if the reign commenced between the 28th May and the 31st July A.D. 1118, the date must correspond to Thursday, the 31st May A.D. 1123, which was the 6th day
1 No. 164 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1894. Another date, which occurs in line 3 of the same inscription, was published above, Vol. IV. p. 73, No. 10.
B2

Page #13

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
of the month of Mithuns, and on which the 5th tithi of the bright half of the first Ashadha) exded 11 h. 37 m., and the nakshatra was Magha, by the Brahma-siddhanta for 11 h. 10 m., According to Garga for 13 h. 47 m., and by the equal space system from 1 h. 19 m., after mean sunrise.
Theoretically both the equivalents found might be taken to satisfy the requirements of the case, but there can be no doubt that the second, Thursday, the 31st May A.D. 1123, would be preferable because the tithi of the date ended on that day. This date therefore also would tend to shew, though it would not actually prove, that the king's reign commenced in A.D. 1118.
58. - In the Divyajñanêśvara temple at Koviladi. 1 Svasti sri (11) I(ti)ribuva[na]sakkaravattiga! sri-Vikkirama-Soladêvark-igándu
llava(d]n Magara-nyarra [p]a[rvva]. 2 pakshat[t]u trai(tra)yo[da"]siyum Sagi-kisamaiyum perra P[a]qarbuda-nal.
"In the ilth year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrams-Choladéva, on the day of Punarvasu, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the thirteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara."
If the king's reign commenced on the 18th July A.D. 1108, this date would correspond to Friday, the 27th December A.D. 1118, which was the 3rd day of the month of Makara, and on which the 13th tithi of the bright half (of the month Pausha) ended 16 h. 30 m. after mean sunrise, and the nakshatras were Mrigasiraha and Ardrå.
On the other hand, if the king's reign commenced between the 28th May and the 31st July A.D. 1118, the date will correspond to Saturday, the 5th January A.D. 1129, which was the 13th day of the month of Makara, and on which the 13th tithi of the bright half of the month Pausha) ended 5 h. 49 m. after mean suprise, and the nakshatra was Punarvasu, by the Brahma-siddhanta and according to Garga the whole day, and by the equal space system from 9 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise.
As this date then would be entirely incorrect if the king's reign bad commenced in A.D. 1108, and is in every way correct on the assumption that the reign commenced in A.D. 1118, I take it to prove that the latter was really the case. And in my opinion the six dates Nos. 21, 22, 41, 42, 57 and 58, for which-in entire agreement with the original data- absolutely faultless equivalents have now been given, shew beyond a doubt that the reign of VikramaChôļa must have commenced between approximately the let June and the 31st July A.D. 1118.
With the result now obtained, the equivalent previously given for the date No. 10 cannot, of course, be the proper equivalent of that date. A comparison of the dates No. 10 and No. 57, which are both from the same inscription, at once suggests to us that No. 10 is only three days later than No. 57. Both dates are of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna of the 5th year of the king's reign; the week-day of No. 57 is Thursday, and that of No. 10 Sunday; and the nakshatra of No. 57 is Maghå (10), while that of No. 10 is Hasta (13). If then the equivalent of No. 57 is Thursday, the 31st May A.D. 1123, the equivalent of No. 10 can only be Sunday, the 3rd June A.D. 1123. This day was the 9th day of the month of Mithuna, and on it the sakshatra was Hasta, by the Brahma-siddhanta for 22 h. 59 m., and by the eqnal space system and according to Garga from 1 h. 58 m., after mean sunrise; but the tithi which ended on the same day, 10 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise, was the 8th, not the 7th tithi, of the bright half.
No. 276 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1901. . It is impossible to say a priori whether the sou of Kulóttunga 1. is meant.

Page #14

No. 1.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
Considering the complete Agreement of the six dates previously treated of, I have no doubt whatever that Sunday, the 3rd June A.D. 1123, is really the day intended by the date No. 10, and that the writer of this date, in recording the tithi, has erroneously written saptamiyum, instead of ashfamiyum.
Since the date No. 10 is stated to have been the 340th day of the 5th year of the kiug's reign, the first day of that year would now have been the 29th Jane A.D. 1122, and the soopssion of Vikrama-Chôļa must have taken place on (approximately) the 29th June A.D. 1118.1
The result now arrived at receives an unexpected confirmation from a reconsideration of the date No. 43 (above, Vol. VI. p. 281). This date is of the seventeenth year (given in words) of the king's reign, and of the Saka year 1054 (given in figares only), and gives us for calculation Thursday, the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha. When previously examining it, I found that for Saka-Samvat 1054 current it would correspond to Thursday, the 2nd April A.D. 1131 ; and as I found it to be incorrect for what I then had to consider the 17th year of the king's reign, I felt no hesitation in accepting Thursday, the 2nd April A.D. 1131, as the true equivalent of the date, and in assuming that the regnal yoar had been quoted erroneously.
But now, with the 29th June A.D. 1118 as the date of the king's accession, a date in the month Vaisakha of his seventeenth year will be expected to fall in A.D. 1135, and for this year the date regularly corresponds to Thursday, the 18th April A.D. 1135, when the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha ended 9 h. 30 m. after mean sunrise. I now therefore assume that the date is really of the 17th year of Vikrama-Chola's reign, and that the Saka year 1054 has been erroneously quoted instead of 1057 (expired).
59.-In the Vaidyanatha temple at Tirumalavadi. This inscription is dated in the 15th year of the reign of "king Parakesarivarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Chôļadēva." In the introduction it is stated that he made gifts to the temple at Chidambaram on the following date ::
24 . . . . . Eppattâm=&ndil [$]i[t]tirai-ttinga[] Atta25 m perra Adittu vârattu=[t]tiru-valar-madiyin trayodasi-ppakkat[tu].
"In the tenth year, (in) the month of Sittirai, on a Sunday which corresponded to (the day of) Hasta, (on the thirteenth tithi of the fortnight of the auspicious waxing moon."
This date, of the month of Sittirai (or Mêsha) of the 10th year of the king's reign, would be expected to fall in A.D. 1128, and for that year it would actually correspond to Sunday, the 15th April A.D. 1128, which was the 23rd day of the month of Sittirai, and on which the 13th tithi of the bright half of the month Vaisakha) ended 1 h. 25 m. after mean sunrise. But the nakshatra on this day was Chitra, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 17 h. 44 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 14 h. 27 m., after mean sunrise. - If the week-day of the
The following statement will show at a glance what mistakes the seven dates Nos. 10, 21, 22, 41, 42, 57 and 58 would necessarily contain, if the accession had taken place on either the 18th July 1108 or the 29th June A.D. 1118 If it had take place on the 18th July A.D. 1108,
in No. 22, Ardnd would have been wrongly quoted for Pumarta u in No. 42, the 9th year would have been wrongly quoted instead of the 19th ;
No. 58 would be entirely incorrect. On the other hand, assuming it to have taken place on the 29th June A.D. 1118,
in No. 10, saptamiyum is wrong for ashtaniyun. * No. 82 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895 ; South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III No. 79.
• The same date is quoted in the introduction of an inscription of the 11th year at Ålangudi (No. 165 of 1834 1. ,).

Page #15

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
date wore Saturday, the date would correspond to Saturday, the 14th April A.D. 1128, when the 13th tithi of the bright half commenced 2 h. 33 m., and the nakshatra was Hasta, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 17 h. 44 m., and by the Brahma-siddhants for 14 h. 27 m., after mean sunrise. The earliest year of Vikrama-Chola's reiga, in which the date, as recorded, is quite correct, would be the i3th, for which the date would correspond to Sunday, the 12th April A.D. 1131, with the nakshatra Hasta.
D-KULOTTUITGA-CHOLA III. 60.-In the smanáthêśvara temple at Somangalam. . . .
.. . . Tribhuvanachohakravarttiga Tribhuvanachchakravarttiga!
mad
Maduraiyum=[f]laman-good-arulina Sri Kulottunga-soladevarku yandu 14åvadu Magara-ngyarzu p[r]vva-pakshattu
Viyala-kkilamaiyum Pa[sa]mam prathamaiyum=&paveapru. "In the 14th year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadeva who was pleased to take Madurai and flam-on a day which was Thursday, (the day of) Pushya, and the first tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara."
The wording of this date is intrinsically wrong, because during the month of Makara the moon can never be anywhere near the nakshatra Pushya on the first tithi of the first fortnight. The probability is that the first fortnight has been erroneously quoted instead of the second, and for the second fortnight the date is correct.
A date of the month of Makars of the 14th year of the king's reign will be expected to fall in December A.D. 1191 or in January A.D. 1192, and in my opinion this date actually corresponds to Thursday, the 2nd January A.D. 1192, which was the 8th day of the month of Makara, and on which the first tithi of the dark half of the month Pausha) ended 10 h. 12 m., and the nakshatra was Pushya, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 3 h. 56 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 1 h. 58 m., after mean sunrise.
For convenience of reference I give below a list of all the dates of Chó!a kings examined in Vols. IV.-VII., with the exception only of the date of the 40th year of Parantaka I., No. 55, for which, as possible equivalents, I have given above Saturday, the 24th July A.D. 919, and Saturday, the 25th July A.D. 946. Under the name of each king, I state approximately the time when he must have commenced to reign.
A.- Rajarê ja I. R&jakosarivarman. (Between the 25th June and the 25th July A.D. 985.) No. 1 (Vol. IV. p. 66).-Year 7: the 26th September A.D. 991. No. 25 (Vol. V. p. 48).-Year 15: Tuesday, the 29th August A.D. 999. No. 37 (Vol. V. p. 197).-Year 15: Wednesday, the 15th May A.D. 1000.No. 2 (Vol. IV. p. 67).-Saka 929 (current). This date is incorrect. No. 3 (Vol. IV. p. 68).-Year 28, Saka 934. The date would correspond to the 23rd
December A.D. 1012, but contains no details for verification.
I No. 188 of the Government Epigraphiat's collection for 1901. • Or Kesarivarman.
See Vol. VI. p. 20. • In the original date the week-day is wrongly given us Thursday, instead of Wednesday.

Page #16

No. 1.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
B.-Rajendra-Chôla I. Parakêsarivarman.
(Between the 28th November A.D. 1011 and the 7th July A.D. 1012.)
No. 32 (Vol. VI. p. 20).-Year 9, Saka 943 (current): Thursday, the 7th July A.D. 1020. No. 4 (Vol. IV. p. 68).-Saka 943 (current): Wednesday, the 1st March A.D. 1021. No. 5 (Vol. IV. p. 69).-Year 31 (for 21), Saka 954: Monday, the 23rd October
A.D. 1032.
No. 33 (Vol. VI. p. 21).-Year 22, Saka 955: No. 34 (Vol. VI. p. 21).-Year 26, Saka 959.
Sunday, the 25th November A.D. 1033. This date is incorrect.
C.-Rajadhiraja Rajakêsarivarman.
(Between the 15th March and the 3rd December A.D. 1018.)
No. 15 (Vol. IV. p. 218).-Year [3]2 (for 22): Thursday, the 22nd November A.D. 1039. No. 12 (Vol. IV. p. 216).-Year 26: Wednesday, the 14th March A.D. 1044.
No. 13 (Vol. IV. p. 217).-Year 27: Wednesday, the 13th February A.D. 1045.
No. 14 (Vol. IV. p. 217).-Year 29: Wednesday, the 3rd December A.D. 1046.2
No. 11 (Vol. IV. p. 216).-Year 30, Saka 970 (current). The date does not admit of
verification.
No. 35 (Vol. VI. p. 22).-Year 35, Saka 975: probably Sunday, the 23rd May A.D. 1053.3
7
D.- Rajendradeva Parakêsarivarman,
(The 28th May A.D. 1052.)
No. 38 (Vol. VI. p. 24).-The 82nd day of year 4: Thursday, the 17th August A.D. 1055. No. 36 (Vol. VI. p. 23).-Year 6, Saka 979: Monday, the 27th October A.D. 1057. No. 37 (Vol. VI. p. 23).-Year 12 (for 11 P), Saka 984. The date does not admit of
verification.
E.Kulôttunga-Chôla I. Rajakêsarivarman,
(Between the 14th March and the 8th October A. D. 1070.)5
No. 56 (Vol. VII. p. 1).-Year 4: Thursday, the 7th November A.D. 1073.
No. 39 (Vol. VI. p. 278).-Year 7, Saka 998: Friday, the 10th February A.D. 1077.6
No. 6 (Vol. IV. p. 70).-Year 37, Saka 1030 (for 1028 ?). The date does not admit
of verification.
No. 9 (Vol. IV. p. 72).-Saka 1035: Sunday, the 22nd February A.D 1114.
No. 7 (Vol. IV. p. 70).-Year 44: Friday, the 13th March A.D. 1114.
No. 8 (Vol. IV. p. 71).-Year 45: Thursday, the 8th October A.D. 1114.
1 See Vol. VI. p. 22.
In the original date the second tithi (dvitigaiyum) is wrongly quoted instead of the third (trittgaivum).
In the original date the 13th tithi has probably been wrongly quoted instead of the third. Assuming the above to be the true equivalent of the date, Rajadhiraja's reign would have commenced after (approximately) the 23rd May A.D. 1018.
In No. 37 surnamed Rajakesarivarman.
If the dates 5 and 6 given by Dr. Hultzsch above, Vol VI. p. 221, from No. 389 and No. 386 of 1893 can be trusted and I see no reason to suspect them-the king's reign must have commenced on approximately the 9th June A.D. 1070. The first day of his 37th year w uld have been the 9th June A.D. 1106, and the 289th day of that year the 24th March A.D. 1107, which was the day of the Mêsha-(Vishuva-) samkrânti and Chaitra-vadi 13 of Saks 1029 expired.
In the original date the month Magha is wrongly quoted instead of Phalguns.

Page #17

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
No. 40 (Vol. VI. p. 279).-Year 45, Saka 1036: Wednesday, the 9th December A.D.
1114.1 No. 26 (Vol. V. p. 48).-Year 48: Monday, the 7th January A.D. 1118. Nos. 20 and 28 (Vol. IV. p. 262, and Vol. V. p. 198).-Year 48: Friday, the 25th January
A.D. 1118.9
F.- Vikrama-Chola Parakesarivarman.
(The 29th June A.D. 1118.) No. 21 (Vol. IV. p. 263, and Vol. VII. p. 3).-Year 4: Monday, the 1st May A.D.
1122. No. 22 (Vol. IV. p. 264, and Vol. VII. p. 3).-Year 5: Monday, the 31st July A.D.
1122. No. 57 (Vol. VII. p. 3).-Year 5: Thursday, the 31st May A.D. 1123. No. 10 (VOL. IV. p. 73, and Vol. VII. p. 4).-The 340th day of year 5: Sunday, the 3rd
June A.D. 1123.3 No. 42 (Vol. VI. p. 280).-Year 9, Saks 1049: the 27th May A.D. 1127. .No. 59 (Vol. VII. p. 5).--Year 10: Sanday, the 15th April, or Saturday, the 14th April.
A.D. 1128.4 No. 58 (Vol. VII. p. 4).-Year 11: Saturday, the 5th January A.D. 1129. No. 41 (Vol. VI. p. 279, and Vol. VII. p. 3).-Year 16: Monday, the 16th April
A.D. 1134. No. 43 (Vol. VI. p. 281, and Vol. VII. p. 5).--Year 17, Saka 1054 (for 1057): Thursday.
the 18th April A.D. 1135.
G.-Kulottunga-Chola III. Parakesarivarman.
(Between the sth June and the 8th July A.D. 1178.) No. 23 (Vol. IV. p. 264).-Year 8: Monday, the 8th July A.D. 1185. No. 19 (Vol. IV. p. 220).-Year 12: Monday, the 4th December A.D. 1189. No. 60 (Vol. VII. p. 6).-Year 14: Thursday, the 2nd January A.D. 1192.5 No. 24 (Vol. IV. p. 265).-Year 16: Saturday, the 4th June A.D. 1194.6 No. 17 (Vol. IV. p. 219).-Year 19: Tuesday, the 12th November A.D. 1196. No. 16 (Vol. IV. p. 219).-Year 19 (for 20), Saka 1119: Friday, the 21st November
A.D. 1197.7 No. 31 (Vol. V. p. 199).-Year 20. This date is quite incorrect. No. 44 (Vol. VI. p. 281).-Year 27 : Thursday, the 5th May A.D. 1205. No. 29 (Vol. V. p. 198).-Year 29 : Wednesday, the 7th March A.D. 1207. No. 18 (Vol. IV. p. 220).-Year 34 : Monday, the 19th September A.D. 1211. No. 30 (Vol. V. p. 199).-Year 37: Sunday, the 7th June A.D. 1215.
The original date contains the expression altardyana-oyati páta-nimittamana, the exact import of which here and elsewhere is doubtful.
In the original date No. 28 the 12th tithi is wrongly quoted instead of the second which is correctly given in No. 20.
In the original date the 7th tithi (captamiyam) is wrongly quoted instead of the 8th (auktamiysen). • In the original date either the makshatra or the week-day is quoted incorrectly. . In the original date the first fortnight is wrongly quoted instead of the second. . In the original date the 4th tithi is wrongly quoted instead of the 14th.
In the original date the 15th solsr day is wrongly quoted instead of the 20th.

Page #18

No. 1.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
H.-Rajaraja III. Rajakesarivarman. (Between the 17th Maroh and the 13th August A.D. 1216.) No. 45 (Vol. VI. p. 281).-Year opposite to 16: Saturday, the 25th September A.D. 1232. No. 46 (Vol. VI. p. 282).-Year 17: Tuesday, the 18th January A.D. 1233. No. 47 (Vol. VI. p. 282).-Year 18: Tuesday, the 23rd August A.D. 1233. No. 48 (Vol. VI. p. 282).-Year 18: Wednesday, the 7th December A.D. 1233. No. 49 (Vol. VI. p. 283).-Year 18: Monday, the 2nd January A.D. 1234. No. 50 (Vol. VI. p. 283).-Year 19: probably Sunday, the 13th August A.D. 1234,3 No. 51 (Vol. VI. p. 284).-Year 22: Tuesday, the 16th March A.D. 1238. No. 52 (Vol. VI. p. 284).-Year opposite to 22: Monday, the 28th February A.D. 1239. No. 53 (Vol. VI. p. 284).-Year opposite to 22: Wednesday, the 2nd March A.D. 1239. No. 54 (Vol. VI. p. 285).-Year opposite to 22: Friday, the 4th March A.D. 1239.
To the above I may add that, between A.D. 1054 and 1069, the date of the fifth year (of the reign) of Virarajendra Rajakesarivarman, which occurs in South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 30, is correct only for Monday, the 10th September A.D. 1067, and that therefore, if the date does fall within the sixteen years stated and has been correctly recorded, Virarajendra Rajakesarivarman must have commenced to reign between (approximately) the Ilth September A.D. 1062 and the 10th September A.D. 1003.
POSTSCRIPT. Date of the Chellûr plates of Kulottunga-Chôda II. In the text of these plates, published by Dr. Fleet with a photo-lithograph in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 56 ff., the date, in lines 49-51, is given thus:
Śak-&bdânår pramâne rasa-visikka-viyach-chamdra-samkhya prayâte ... s-Ardrarkshê pürova-ma(pa)kshê vishuvati su-tith(thau)--
Le " when the measure of the Saka years had advanced to the number of the flavours (6). the arrows(5), the sky (0), and the moon (1),"-.e. in Saka-Samvat 1056 - . . . " at the equinox combined with the Ardra nakshatra, in the bright ball, on an excellent
In Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 191, Dr. Fleet has shown that this date would be incorrect for Saka-Samvat 1056 current and expired, as well as for Saka-Samyat 1057 expired; and he has communicated a suggestion of Mr. Sh. B. Dikshit's, in accordance with which the date would correspond to the 24th March A.D. 1132, in Saka-Samvat 1055 current. But really the date would be incorrect even for Saka-Samvat 1055 current, because in this year also the equinox was not combined with the Ardra nakshatra.
In the twenty Saka years from 1047 to 1066 the date is correct only for Saka-Samvat 1065 expired. In this year the Mesha-vishuva-sankranti took place 16 h. 37 m. after mean sunrise
1 This surname occurs only in the date No. 45.
The latest date of this Bajaraja, known to me, is from the month of Karkataka of his 28th year which was current after the sake year 1165; see South-Ind. Iwer. Vol. I. No. 64. This date would shew that Rajaraja's reign conld not have commenoed after the last day of the month of Karkataka in A.D. 1216, 1.o. not later than the 27th July A.D. 1916.
In the original date either the sakshatra Uttirattadi (Uttara-Bhadrapada) has been wrongly quoted instead of Uttiram (Uttara-Phalguni), or the first fortnight instead of the second.
In the original date the 4th tithi has been wrongly quoted instead of the 14th.
The day was the 15th day of the month of Kanyl, and on it the 14th tithi of the dark ball (of the month Bhadrapada) ended 9 h. 21 m. after mest Funrise; the nakshatra wa Uttara-Phalgunf, by the Brahms-siddhanta for 81 h. 40 m. after mean sunrise, according to Garga the whole day, and by the equal space system from Oh. 89 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #19

10
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
of the 24th March A.D. J143, and on this day the 7th tithi of the bright half of Chaitra commenced 8 h. 9 m., and the nakshatra by the equal space system was Årdrâ for 23 h. 48 m., after mean sunrise ; 1.6. the equinox took place while the moon was in the nakshatra Årdra, during the 7th tithi of the bright half. This result, moreover, shows that the tithi on the day now given by me was really, in agreement with the term 8-lithi of the original text, an excellent tithi; for, a seventh tithi of the bright half, on which - as is the case in the present instance- & Sankranti takes place, is called Mahajaya, and for making donations is superior even to an eclipse.
For these reasons I have no doubt whatever that the 24th March A.D. 1143 in the proper equivalent of the date, and that the Saka year intended is 1065, not 1056. The writer of the date has wrongly written rasa-vifikha-, instead of vilikha-rasa.
No. 2.-DATES OF PANDYA KINGS. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN.
(Continued from Vol. VI. page 315.) I herewith publish thirteen more Pandya dates, the European equivalents of which may be given with certainty. Eight of these dates, in addition to regnal years, also give the Saka years in which the dates fell, and the three latest dates, Nos. 41-43, also quote the corresponding Jovian years, according to the southern luni-solar system. I have still a number of other dates - of apparently twelve different På dys kings - the publication of which may be deferred to the time when more dates of the same kings have been discovered.
A.-VIRA-PANDYA.
31.-In the Kaildsapati temple at Srivaikuņtham. 2 . . . . . . . . . . sri-Vi(vi)ra-Pandiyade[va]rkku ya. 3 adu 15vadu Kå[r]tt[i]gai-ma[da*]ttu 13 tiyad[i]yum apara-pakshattu
saptam[i]yum Viyala-kkiļamaiyam petra Magattu nå!. “In the 15th year of the reign) of the glorious Vira-Pandyadêva, - on the day of Maghå, which corresponded to a Thursday, and to the seventh tithi of the second fortnight, and to the 13th solar day of the month of Karttigai."
Between A.D. 1200 and 1500 the only year for which this date would be correct, is 1267. In this year the Vrischika-sankranti took place 13 h. 33 m. after mean sunrise of Friday, the 28th October. The 13th day of the month of Vrischika (or Karttigai) therefore was Thurgday, the 10th November A.D. 1267; and on this day the 7th tithi of the dark half of the month Kårttika) ended 8 h. 9 m., and the nakshatra was Magha, by the equal space system for 19 h. 42 m., by the Brabma-siddhanta for 5 h. 16 m., and according to Garga for 7 h. 53 m., after mean sunrise.
1 Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 178.
• The date No. 82, bere published, has been sent to me by Dr. Hultzech quite recently. It proves the correet. Dess of the equivalent which I had previously ascertained for the date No. 31,' but which for wapt of confirmation I did not wish to publish with my first series of Pandya dates.
I No. 174 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895.

Page #20

No. 2.]
DATES OF PANDYA KINGS.
32.-In the Akshêsvara temple at Achcharapakkam.! 1 Svasti eri [ll] Tribhuvagach[cha]kra[va]ttiga[?] ér[1]. Vi[ra]-Pâņdi[ya]dêvarkka
[y]Apdu 7[vajdu Karkadaga-gayatru apa (ra)-pakshattu N(&)2 yarru-k[i]lamai[yu]m saptamiyum perra Aśvati-nå[!).
“In the 7th year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vira-Pandyadeva,- on the day of Asvini, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the seventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Karkataka."
If the equivalent found for the date No. 31, which is of the 15th year of the king's reign, is the true equivalent of that date, this date No. 32, which is of the 7th year of the same reign, will in the first instance be expected to fall in A.D. 1259. The date actually corresponds to Sunday, the 13th July A.D. 1250, which was the 17th day of the month of Karkataka, and on which the 7th tithi of the dark half of the month Âshadha) ended 11 h. 3 m., and the nakshatra was Abvini for 19 h. 3 m., after mean sunrise.
The two dates Nos. 31 and 32 together shew that the reign of Vira-Pandya commenced between (approximately) the 11th November A.D. 1252 and the 13th July A.D. 1253.
B-MARAVARMAN PARAKRAMA-PANDYA.
33.-In the Rishabhdávara temple at Sengama. 1 Syasti buh u Sakarbda[m] 1262n melko Marapagmar T[i]ru(ri)bu
[va] nasakravattiga! sri-Parakrama-Påņdiyadêvarkkd yându 6[vadu] Vris
chika-ngyarra pûrvva-pakshattu dvadasiyum Budag-ki[lamaiyum perra] 2 Uttarattádi-n[A][*).
“After the saka year 1262 (had passed), in the 6th year of the reign) of king MAravarman (alias) the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Paråkrama-Pandyadeva, - on the day of Uttara-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vrischika."
For Saka-Samvat 1262 expired this date regularly corresponds to Wednesday, the 1st November A.D. 1340, which was the 5th day of the month of Vrischika, and on which the 12th tithi of the bright half of the month Kårttika) ended 22 h. 56 m., and the nakshatra was Uttara-Bhadrapadå for 1 h. 19 m., after mean sunrise.
34.-In the Kaildsanátha temple at Mannargudi. 1 Svast[i] $r[1] [11] K8 [M]Ärapanmar Tr[i]bhu[va] nachal ra(vatti]ga! [éri].
Parákrama-PA[y]diyadávarkku ya[udu 8vadu] Dhanu-[n]dyarra apara
paksbattu nayamiya[m] V[e]lli-kk[i]lam ai]yum per[ra] 2 Attatta nå!.
In the reth year of the reign) of king Måravarman (alias) the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Parakrama-Pandyadêva,- on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Friday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Dhanus." • If this date were one of the 8th year of the king's reign, it ought, in accordance with the result obtained ander No. 33, to fall in Saka-Samvat 1263 or 1264 expired; but for either of these years it would be incorrect. The date, in my opinion, is really one of the 18th (not the 8th)
No. 243 of the Govermout Epigraphist's collection for 1901. • No. 113 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1900. * No. 100 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1897.

Page #21

12
[VOL. VII.
year of the king's reign and corresponds-for Saka-Samvat 1274 expired- to Friday, the 30th November A.D. 1352, which was the 4th day of the month of Dhanus, and on which the 9th tithi of the dark half (of the month Margasîrsha) commenced 0 h. 17 m., and the nakshatra was Hasta, by the Brahma-siddhânta from 0 h. 39 m., and by the equal space system and according to Garga from 2 h. 38 m., after mean sunrise.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
The two dates Nos. 33 and 34 would shew that the reign of Maravarman ParakramaPandya commenced between (approximately) the 1st December A.D. 1334 and the 1st November A.D. 1335.
16 Svasti fri [11] Sakabdam 1293n mêl
C.-JATAVARMAN PARAKRAMA-PANDYA.
35.- In the Chôlésvara temple at Cholapuram near Nagercoil.1
•
3
4 chobakravarttigal 4rl-Parikrama-Phodiyadevar
5 vadiņ edir pattâvadu Makara-ñâyirra, pûrvva-pakshattu triti (ti)yai6 yum Vell-kki[a]m[niyum] perra Sadaiyattig.
[-k-Chehadaipagmar-kps Tribhuvans
iyâṇḍu añjâ.
1
"After the Saka year 1293 (had passed), in the tenth (year) opposite to the fifth year (of the reign) of the glorious king Jatavarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Parakrama-Paṇḍyadeva,- on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Friday and to the third tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara."
For Saka-Samvat 1293 expired this date regularly corresponds to Friday, the 9th January A.D. 1372, which was the 14th day of the month of Makara, and on which the third tithi of the bright half (of the month Magha) ended 19 h. 59 m., and the nakshatra was Satabhishaj, by the equal space system for 20 h. 21 m., according to Garga for 11 h. 50 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 9 h. 12 m., after mean sunrise.
Being of the 10th opposite to the 5th, i.e. of the 15th year of the king's reign, the date would shew that the reign of Jaṭavarman Parakrama-Pandya commenced between (approximately) the 10th January A.D. 1357 and the 9th January A.D. 1358.
D. JATILAVARMAN PARAKRAMA-PANDYA (ARIKESARIDEVA). 36. In the Kuttalanatha temple at Kuttalam." Sakâbdam 1377 mêl [6]ellåninga
Parakkiga[ma"]-Plodyndvngka yhodu 31vadig edir y[i]randavadu Mi(ml)a-jökyazra irubattestkn-diyadiyum parvva-pakshat[t] shashayam Tingat[k]ilamaiya(ya)m [pe]za Mrigni[r]shatin n[A].
"In the second (year) opposite to the 31st year (of the reign) of ParakramaPandyadeva, which was current after the Saka year 1377 (had passed),- on the day of Mrigasirsha, which corresponded to a Monday, and to the sixth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the twenty-eighth solar day of the month of Mina."
In solar Saka-Samvat 1377 current the Mina-samkrânti took place 1 h. 30 m. after mean sunrise of Tuesday, the 25th February A.D. 1455, which was the first day of the month of Mina. The 28th day of the month of Mina therefore was Monday, the 24th March A.D. 1455; and on this day the 6th tithi of the bright half (of the month Chaitra of luni-solar SakaSamvat 1377 expired) ended 15 h. 44 m., and the nakshatra was Mrigasirsha, by the equal
No. 30 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1996. No, 203 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895.
Read shashthiyum.

Page #22

No. 2.]
DATES OF PANDYA KINGS.
space system and according to Garga for 10 h. 30 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 9 h. 12 m., after mean sunrise.
37. - In the Visvanatha temple at Tenkasi.! 1 Svasti eri (11) Kô Jatilavarmmar=ana Tribhuvanaścha(cha) kravarttiga! sri
Paråkrama-Påndyad&varku yaņdu muppattonråvadin ediråvadu Ka[r]kkataka-pâyarru irubattonrån=diyadiyum půrvva-pakshattu chcha(cha)turddasiyum Tingat-kilamaiyam
perra Uttirâdattu na!.
" (In the year) opposite to the thirty-first year of the reign) of king Jațilavarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Parakrama-Pipdyadêve, on the day of Uttaráshadha, which corresponded to a Monday, and to the fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the twenty-first solar day of the month of Karkataka."
Judging by the preceding date, this date would be expected to fall in about A.D. 1454; in my opinion, it corresponds to the 19th July A.D. 1453. In A.D. 1453 the Karkata-sankranti took place 19 h. 36 m. after mean sunrise of the 28th June. The 21st day of the month of Karkataka therefore was the 19th July; and on this day the 14th tithi of the bright half (of the month Sråvapa) ended 14 h. 14 m., and the nakshatra was Uttarishadha, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 18 h. 24 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 11 h. 50 m., after mean sunrise. But the day found was a Thursday, not a Monday.--Since in the whole of the 15th century A.D. there is not a single year for which the date, as recorded by the writer, would be correct, I take Thursday, the 19th July A.D. 1453, to be its proper equivalent, and have no doubt that the writer has quoted the week-day incorrectly.
38. - In the Kuttalanátha temple at Kuttalam." 1 Svasti eri [118] Ko [$]eļilavaṇmar=a[na] Tribhuvaņa(cha]kravatt[i]ga! Sr[t]
Parakk[i]rama-Papdi yad]dvarku yaņdu mappattoox[]vadin edir nå[1][valdu Mi(mi)ņa-nâyirru iru[bad&n=diya]di[yu]m [apa]ra-[pa]kshattu pañchamiy[u]m
Buday-kilamaiyum perra Anishatti-n]A!. “In the fourth (year) opposite to the thirty-first year of the reign) of king Jatilavarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Parákrama-Pandyadeva, on the day of Anuradha, which corresponded to a Wednesday, and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight, and to the twentieth solar day of the month of Mina."
Judging by the preceding dates, this date would be expected to fall in about A.D. 1457; it actually corresponds to Wednesday, the leth March A.D. 1457. In A.D. 1457 the Minasankranti took place 13 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 24th February. The 20th day of the month of Mina therefore was Wednesday, the 16th March, and on this day the 5th tithi of the dark half of the month Phalguns) ended 10 h. 25 m., and the nakshatra was Anuradha, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 4 b. 36 m., and by the Brahmasiddhanta for 0 b. 39 m., after mean sunrise.
39.- In the Visvanatha temple at Tepkasi.) 1 Sakabdam &yirattu-muggurru-eņbattu-oprig môr=chellanigra
Ar[i]kesar[i]devar-Apa Parakkirama-Pandiyaddvarku yandu Svadu Miduga-ñkyarra irubattumu(mg)
.. 31[vadu]
edir
No. 195 of the Goverument Epigraphist's collection for 1896. . No, 204 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895.
No. 199 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895,

Page #23

14
2 rân-diyadiyum
Sòdi-nál.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
paruva-pakshatiu-tde(tta)éamiyamyum
"In the 8th (year) opposite to the 31st year (of the reign) of Arikêsaridêva alias Parakrama-Paṇḍyadeva, which was current after the Saka year one thousand three hundred and eighty-one (had passed),- on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Wednesday, and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the twenty-third solar day of the month of Mithuna."
Budan-kilamaiyum
perra
The three dates Nos. 36-38 shew that the reign of Jatilavarman Parakrama-Pandya commenced between (approximately) the 25th March and the 19th July A.D. 1422. A date of the month of Mithuna of the 8th year opposite to the 31st year, i.e. of the 39th year, of the same reign should therefore fall in either A D. 1460 or 1461. Now assuming this date No. 39 to be really one of the 39th regnal year, its proper equivalent could only be Wednesday, the 17th June A.D. 1481. On this day the 10th tithi of the bright half (of the month Âshâḍha) ended 17h. 51 m., and the nakshatra was Svati, by the equal space system for 19 h. 42 m., by the Brahmasiddhânta for 3 h. 17 m., and according to Garga for 7 h. 13 m., after mean sunrise. But the 17th June A.D. 1461 was the 21st (not the 23rd) day of the month of Mithuna, and fell in ŚakaSamvat 1383 (not 1381) expired.
No better result would be obtained if we were to assume the writer to have quoted the Saka year correctly and the regnal year incorrectly. Saka-Samvat 1381 expired would yield no satisfactory result at all. For Saka-Samvat 1381 current the date might be said to correspond to Wednesday, the 21st June A.D. 1458, on which day the 10th tithi of the bright half (of the month Ashadha) ended 15 h. 35 m., and the nakshatra was Svati, by the equal space system for 10 h. 30 m., after mean sunrise. But the 21st June A.D. 1458 was the 24th (not the 23rd) day of the month of Mithuna (and would fall in the 36th or 37th, not the 39th year of the king's reign).
The date therefore is certainly incorrect; but I have hardly any doubt that its incorrectness is caused by the writer's interchanging the last figures of the numbers of the Saka year and of the solar day (i.e. by his giving us erroneously 1381 instead of 1383, and 23 instead of 21), and that the day intended is Wednesday, the 17th June A.D. 1481. And accepting this result as correct, it would follow that the king's reign commenced between (approximately) the 18th June and the 18th July A.D. 1422.
E. JATILAVARMAN PARAKRAMA-PANDYA (KULASEKHARA). 40. In the Visvanatha temple at Tenkasi.
1 Subham-astu [*] Sakabdam 14217 mêl sellâninra [1] svasti eri [1] Kô Jațilavarmmar-âna Tribhuvanachchakravattigal Ka[r]ttigni-nål piranda Parakki[rama-Pandiyadevar
2 âna Kulasêgaradêvar nam yându irubadâvadu Virichchiga-nâyarru padiņañjân= diyadiyum Sparvvava-pakshattu dvâdasiyum Brihaspati-vâramum
perra
3 Rêba(va)ti-nál.
"In the twentieth year (of the reign) of king Jatilavarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, Parakrama-Pandyadeva alias Kulasekharadeva who was born on the day of Krittika, which (year) was current after the Saka year 1421 (had passed),- on the day of Rêvati, which corresponded to a Thursday, and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the fifteenth solar day of the month of Vrischika."
1 Cancel the second yum.
In A.D. 1461 the Mithuna-samkranti took place 6 h. 41 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 28th May. In A.D. 1458 the same Samkranti took place 12 h. 4 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 28th May. No. 197 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895. • Bead púrova..

Page #24

No. 2.]
In Saka-Samvat 1421 expired the Vrischika-samkranti took place 13 h. 53 m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 30th October A.D. 1499. The 15th day of the month of Vrischika therefore was Thursday, the 14th November A.D. 1499, and on this day the 12th tithi of the bright half (of the month Mârgasirsha) ended 16 h. 13 m. after mean sunrise. On the day found the nakshatra by our Tables ceased to be Rêvati exactly at mean sunrise, but it may be reasonably assumed that by other Tables the moon continued in Rêvati for some short time after mean sunrise.
DATES OF PANDYA KINGS.
Being of the 20th year of the king's reign, the date would shew that the reign of Jațilavarman Parakrama-Pâṇḍya Kulasekhara commenced between (approximately) the 15th November A.D. 1479 and the 14th November A.D. 1480,
F.- JATILAVARMAN SRIVALLABHA. 41. In the Viśvanatha temple at Teņkâsi.1
2 Sakâbdam âyirattu-nânûrru-anbattu-onbadil mêr-chellåninga
4
.... kỏ Jatilavarmmar-âna Tribhuvanachchakrava[r]tti Kônêrmaikond[a]n .... 5 Perumal Srivallabhadéva[1]ku yapḍu mu(m)ovadu [E]vilambi va[raham Vrischika-[ravi iraba]t[tu]-onbadâ[n]-diyadiyum [a]para-pakshattu [ê]kâ[da]śiyu6 m Budha-varamum perra Śôdi-nál.
"In the [H]êvilambin year, the third year (of the reign) of king Jatilavarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, Kônêrmaikoṇḍān Perumal Srivallabhadeva, which (year) was current after the Saka year one thousand four hundred and fifty-nine (had passed),- on the day of Svâti, which corresponded to a Wednesday, and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight, and to the twenty-ninth solar day of (the month in which) the sun (was) in Vrischika."
The Jovian year Hevilambin (Hêmalamba) by the southern luni-solar system corresponds to Saka-Samvat 1459 expired. In this year the Vrischika-samkrânti took place on Tuesday, the 30th October A.D. 1537, by the Arya-siddhânta 9 h. 48 m., and by the Sûrya-siddhânta 12 h. 30 m., after mean sunrise. By the Sûrya-siddhânta therefore- and by the Arya-siddhânta also in case the Malabar rule was followed-the month of Vrischika commenced on the 31st October, and the 29th day of that month was Wednesday, the 28th November A.D. 1587. On this day the 11th tithi of the dark half (of the month Margasirsha) ended 9h. 34 m. after mean sunrise, and the nakshatra was Svati, by the equal space system during the whole day, by the Brahma-siddhanta for 9 h. 12 m., and according to Garga for 13 h. 8 m., after mean sunrise.
15
Being of the third year of the king's reign, the date would shew that the reign of Jatilavarman Srivallabha commenced between (approximately) the 29th November A.D. 1534 and the 28th November A.D. 1535.
G.-MARAVARMAN SUNDARA-PANDYA.
42.-In the Kailasapati temple at Gangaikoṇḍan.'
1 Svasti śri [11] Ko Maravanmar-ga
Tribhuvapachta(cha)kravat[t]i Kônêrmaikonda[n] 41-Sundars-Plodiyadevak ylându 2 Avadu 22âvadukku Sak&bda[m] 1477p mêl sellän[i]nra Âni-mâdam 3 têdi pû[rvva]-pakshattu
Irakshasa-varusham
2 duvâdesiyum [Manda]-våramum perra odi-nål.
1 No. 200 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895,
2 See Sewell and Dikshit's Indian Calendar, p. 12.
No. 171 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895.
The two words mddam and tedi are expressed by their modern abbreviations,
edir

Page #25

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
"In the Rakshasa year which was current after the Saka year 1477 (had passed), (and which corresponded) to the 22nd (year) opposite to the 2nd year (of the reign) of king Maravarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, Kônêrmaikoṇḍan, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadêva, on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Saturday, and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the 3rd solar day of the month of Ani."
16
The Jovian year Rakshasa by the southern luni-solar system corresponds to Saka- Samvat 1477 expired. In this year the Mithuna-samkrânti took place 14 h. 16 m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 29th May A.D. 1555, and the third day of the month of Mithuna (or Âņi) therefore was Saturday, the 1st June A.D. 1555. This day was entirely occupied by the 12th tithi of the bright half (of the month Jyaishṭha), and on it the nakshatra by the equal space system was Svâti for 11 h. 10 m. after mean sunrise.
Being of the 22nd opposite to the 2nd, i.e. of the 24th year of the king's reign, the date would shew that the reign of this Mâravarman Sundara-Pandya commenced between (approximately) the 2nd June A.D. 1531 and the 1st June A.D. 1532.
2
3
4
H.-JATILAVARMAN SRIVALLABHA (ATIVIRARAMA).
43. In the Kulasekharamuḍaiyâr temple at Teņkâsi.1
. Śakâ[bda]m 14897 mêl sellåninga [1] svasti [1] K Jatilava[r]mmar-âna Tribhuvanachchakrava[r]tt[i] Könermai[k][»]dag
Set-[Pjerama[1]
Alagan-Peramal Ativirarâman Śriva[1*]labha[d]êvarku yâṇḍu añ[j]âvadu Pixabaya-varusham Avan[i]-mâdam 22 têdi apara-[pa]kshastu (ttu) tiridigaiyum Sukk[i]ra-varamum Kepḍa-[yo]gamum Vanik-karaṇamum perra Uttiraṭṭâdi-nål.
"In the Prabhava year (corresponding to) the fifth year (of the reign) of king Jațilavarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, Kônêrmaikoṇḍan Sri-Perumal AlaganPerumal Ativirarama Srivallabhadeva, which (year) was current after the Saka year 1489 (had passed), -on the day of Uttara-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to the Vanik-karana and to the Ganda-yoga and to a Friday, and to the third tithi of the second fortnight, and to the 22nd solar day of the month of Avaņi."
The Jovian year Prabhava by the southern luni-solar system corresponds to Saka-Samvat 1489 expired. In this year the Simha-samkrânti took place 18 h. 35 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 31st July A.D. 1567, and the 22nd day of the month of Simha (or Avani) therefore was Friday, the 22nd August A.D. 1567. On this day the third tithi of the dark half (of the month Bhadrapada) ended 20 h. 28 m., the karana Vanij ended 8 h. 43 m., the nakshatra was Uttara-Bhadrapada for 1 h. 19 m., and the yoga was Ganda for 11 h. 37 m., after mean sunrise.
Being of the 5th year of the king's reign, the date would shew that the reign of Jaţilavarman Ativirarama Śrivallabha commenced between (approximately) the 23rd August A.D. 1562 and the 22nd August A.D. 1563.
For convenience of reference I subjoin a list of the above dates, with the approximate commencement of the reign of each king, put in brackets after his name.
1 No. 202 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895.
The three words varusham, madam and tédi are expressed by their modern abbreviations.

Page #26

No. 3.]
AMARAVATI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNARAYA.
A.-Vira-Pandya (November 11, A.D. 1252-July 13, A.D. 1253).
No. 32. 7th year: July 13, A.D. 1259.
No. 31. 15th year: November 10, A.D. 1267. B.-Maravarman Paråkrama-Pandya (December 1, A.D. 1934-November 1, A.D. 1835).
No. 33. 6th year (Saka 1262): November 1, A.D. 1340.
No. 34. 8th (for 18th] year: November 30, A.D. 1352. C.-Jatavarman Parikrama-Påndya (January 10, A.D. 1357—January 9, A.D. 1358).
No. 35. Year 10 opp. to 5 i.e. 15th year; Saka 1293): January 9, A.D. 1372. D.-Jaţilavarman Parikrama-Pandya Arikësarideva (June 18-July 19, A.D. 1422). No. 37. [Year] opp. to 31 (1.. 32nd year) : July 19, A.D. 1453. No. 36. Year 2 opp. to 31 (i.e. 33rd year; Saka 1377): March 24, A.D. 1455. No. 38. Year 4 opp. to 31 (i.e. 35th year): March 16, A.D. 1457. No. 39. Year 8 opp. to 31 (i.e. 39th year; Saka 1381 (for 1393]): June 17, A.D. 1401 E.-Jaţilsvarman Parákrama-Pandya Kulasekhara (November 15, A.D. 1479
November 14, A.D. 1480). No. 40. 20th year (Saka 1421): November 14, A.D. 1499. F.-Jatilavarman Srivallabha (November 29, A.D. 1534-November 28, A.D. 1535)
No. 41. 3rd year (Saka 1459): November 28, A.D. 1537. G.-MAravarman Sundara-Paņdya (June 2, A.D. 1531—June 1, A.D. 1532).
No. 42. Year 22 opp. to 2 (i.e. 24th year; Saka 1477): June 1, A.D. 1555H.-Jațilavarman Srivallabha Ativirarama (August 23, A.D. 1562-August 22,
A.D. 1563). No. 43, 5th year (Saka 1489) : August 22, A.D. 1567.
No. 3,- AMARAVATI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNARAYA OF VIJAYANAGARA; SAKA-SAMVAT 1437.
By H. LUDERS, PH.D.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription, which I edit from inked estampages supplied by Dr. Hultzsch, is engraved on a slab in the Sannyasin's room in the Amarêsvara temple at Amaravati in the Kistna district.
It contains 53 lines of writing. The average size of the letters is". The alphabet is Telugu of the type described in Vol. VI. p. 108 f. Ka shows here everywhere the advanced form. La appears twice (11. 10 and 14) in the older form of the Bițragupta and Vânapalli plates, but in 1. 49 it shows a form which comes nearer to that of the Mangalagiri inscription. The ottus appears in dha (1. 35); in the case of dha and bha it occurs only in a few cases, and it is never
No. 266 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1897.

Page #27

18
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
found in kha and tha. As first letter of a group, r is represented by the full sign in ryô in l. 15 and rud in . 46. In all other cases the secondary sign has been used. The language is Sanskrit, and, with the exception of the introductory phrase subhamrastu in l. 1 and the concluding words fri frí frí in l. 53, the whole text is in verse. As regards orthography, it may be noticed that a consonant is doubled after, in dévair=mmathyamánán (1. 7), kuruvan (1. 22), sårththd (1. 24), -audaryyas (1. 43), arththi-sárththa (1. 48), kirtti-dharmmau (1. 50), after anusvára in tuingga (1. 1), Vinikom dda (1. 32), Bella konddan (1. 32), -áittad (1. 48), and as first letter of a group in jdta-ppratishthan (1. 28) and Amaréca-pprasádatah (1. 52). The groups tth and ddh are written thth and dhdh ; compare, in addition to the cases dited above, tadh-dháma (1. 4) and samimdhdhd (1. 49).
The inscription is one of king Kộishnaraya of Vijayanagara. The greater portion of it consists of verses already known to us from other records. New are only the verses 7, 9, 10 and 12. Verge 7 states that "from him (i.e. king Narasa) was born by Nagamamba king Krishnaraya, who causes pleasure to the world, as the moon, who causes the fragrancy of the water-lilies, was born from the milk-ocean." Krishnariya's mother is generally called Nagala. However, the variant Någåmbikå is found also in the prose portion of the Hampe and Sankalapura inscriptions.
Of greater interest is verse 9, which praises Kșishộarầya as him "who, having taken by a forcible attack Sivanasamudra, Udayadri, Vinikonda and Bellako da, and having captured alive on the battle-field Virabhadra, the son of the Gajapati king, took Kondavidu.” This account, although rather meagre, is of considerable importance as being the first epigraphical record of Kộishnaraya's warlike exploits up to the conquest of Kondavidu. The enumeration of the events seems to follow the chronological order. The taking of Sivanasamudra, at any rate, appears to have been the first military success in Krishnaraya's career. The ancient city of Sivanasamudra is situated on an island between the two great falls of the Kåvêri, 9 miles north-east of the modern Kollégål in the Coimbatore district. It belonged at that time to the Ummatûr chiefs, who regarded Somêsvarasvåmin, whose magnificent temple may still be seen at Sivanasamudra, as their family god. The Ummatúr chiefs were subject to the kings of Vijayanagara. The then lord of Ummatûr must have revolted against his sovereign; for, quite in accordance with the inscription, a native chronicle relates that, after having first settled the Drâvida country about Conjeeveram, Kộishộaraya crushed a refractory Raja in the Maisur country, the Ganga Raja of Ummatur. In the war against the latter Krishparaya captured the strong fort of Sivanasamudra and the city of Srirangapattana, after which all Maisûr submitted to him. We can even determine, with great probability, the cause which led to this war, by combining the facts ascertained hitherto with the statements of a Portuguese author. In his Commentaries of the Great Afonso Dalboquerques the son of the great conqueror gives us an abstract of a letter written by a certain Luiz, a Franciscan friar, who, after the disaster at Calicut in January 1510, was sent by Albuquerque to the court of Vijayanagara with the view of securing Krishộariya's assistance against the Zamorin. The letter was delivered by the
See e.g. Kuppeldr plates of Krishnariya, J. Bo. Br. 8.4.8. Vol. XI. p. 381 ff.; Hampe inscription of the same, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 361 ff. ; Unamasjeri plates of Achyutaraya, ibid. Vol. III. p. 147 ff., ete. Verge 6 of the present inscription is formed by combining the first balves of two flokas of those inscriptions (vv. 6 and 9 of the Hampe inscription, vv.7 and 8 of the Unamåfijeri plates).
9 Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 365, and Vol. IV. p. 267.
• Ep. Carn. Vol. IV. p. 60 of the text ; compare for the Ummatur chiefs Mr. Rice's account, ibid. Introduc. tion, p. 27.
* R. Sewell, Sketch of the Dynasties of Southern India, p. 109. Mr. Sewell quotes as his authorities Mr. Foulkes in the Salem District Manual, p. 45, and the summary of a manuscript in the Madras Journal, Vol. XIV. (I.), p. 39. I regret that these two books are not accessible to me at present,
Translated by Walter de Gray Birch (Hakluyt edit.), Vol. III. p. 35.

Page #28

No. 3.)
AMARAVATI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNARAYA.
19
ambassadors whom Kfishnaraya sent to Goa immediately after having received the news of the recapture of that place by the Portuguese in November 1510. In this letter Fr. Luiz informed Albuquerque "that the king of Narsinga was getting himself ready with five thousand men on foot and two thousand on horse, for an expedition against one of his vassals who had risen up in rebellion and seized the city of Pergunda, (the rebel) declaring that to himself belonged the kingdom itself by right; and that directly he had taken the rebel the king would proceed with all this force of men to his places situated on the edge of the sea." There can be little doubt, I think, that the rebel spoken of in the letter is the Raja of Ummatûr. Pergunda has already been correctly identified by Mr. Sewell with Penako da in the Anantapur district, situated about half-way between Vijayanagara and Sivanasamudra, and the war would thus appear to have arisen from a dispute about this hill-fort. This view is further strengthened by an inscription at Hôpakanahalli in the Gundlupête tåluka, where Chikkarája-Odegar, the lord of Ummatûr, is given the biruda Penugonda-chakrésvara. As this inscription is dated in Saka-Samvat 1426, the Krodhana samvatsara, during the reign of Narasa, it would seem that the Rajas of Ummatur had taken possession of Penakonda already under Kfishọaraya's predecessor, and that it was not until Krishnaraya's accession to the throne that their claims were seriously disputed.
The taking of the forts of Udayadri, Vinikonda, Bellakoņda and Kondaviļu formed part of Krishnaraya's campaign on the eastern coast against the Gajapati of Orissa Fernão Nunes tells us that Krishnaraya had & special desire of acquiring Udayagiri, because king Narsymga (Narasimha) in his testament had enjoined on his successors the necessity of taking the fortresses of Rracholl (Raichûr), Medegulla (Mudkal), and Odigair (Udayagiri). He therefore collected 34,000 foot-soldiers and 800 elephants and arrived with this army at Digary (Udayagiri), which, although its garrison numbered only 10,000 foot-soldiers and 400 horse, was nevertheless a very strong place on account of its natural position. The king laid siege to it for a year and a half, cutting roads through the surrounding hills in order to gain access to the towers of the fortress, and finally took it by force of arms. On this occasion an aunt of the king of Orissa fell into his hands.
The capture of Vinikonda, the modern Vidukonda, and of Bellakonda, generally called Bellamkonda, is not mentioned by Nunes, probably because these places were only of secondary importance. He proceeds at once to the account of the siege of Kondavidu, which I have discussed above, Vol. VI. p. 109 ff. According to inscriptions at Mangalagiri, Kaza and Kondavidu the fortress surrendered on Saturday, the Harivasara of the bright half of the month Åshâdha in Šaka-Samvat 1437, which, for Saka-Samvat 1437 expired, corresponds to Saturday, the 23rd June A.D. 1515.
There remains the statement that the king took alive on the battle-field Virabhadra, the son of the Gajapati. This fact is mentioned by Nunes as well as by Domingos Paes. The latter has only the short notice that, in the war against the king of Orissa, Krishnaraya took captive his enemy's son and kept him for a long time in the city of Bisnaga (Vijayanagara), where he died. Nunes' account is more detailed. He tells us that, after the capture of Kondavidu, Krishṇaraya continued his march northward until he arrived at Comdepallyr (Kopdapalle). After a siege of three months he took it; among the prisoners be made was a wife of the king of Orissa, and one of his sons who was a prince, and seven principal captains of the kingdom, all of whom he sent to Bisnaga (Vijayanagara). When Krishparåya himself had returned to Bisnaga, he summoned
14 Forgotten Empire (Vijayanagar), p. 126. Mr. Sewell was also the first to draw attention to the importance of this letter for the history of the first years of Krishnardya's reign.
Ep. Carn. Vol. IV. p. 77 of the text.
Chronica dos Reis de Bisnaga, p. 19 f.; Sewell, 4 Forgotten Empire, p. 316 f. • Ibid. p. 13; by Sewell, loc. oit. p. 808, their names are given as Rachol, Odegany, and Conadolgi, Ibid. p. 89; Sewell, loc. cit. p. 247.
• Ibid. p. 21 f.; Sewell, loc. cit. p. 318 ff.
D 2

Page #29

90
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
the son of the king of Orissa, who was renowned as being a good swordsman, to show his skill The prince consented, but seeing that the antagonist whom the king had chosen for him was a man of low birth, he felt greatly offended and, unable to bear such an insult, he killed himself.
The news of the death of this prince induced the king of Orissa to open fresh negotiations with Krishparkya, which in the ond led to a conclusion of peace.
Nunes generally shows himself so well informed that there is no reason to doubt that this story also is substantially correct. The only discrepancy between the chronicle and the inscription is with respect to the date whon the prince was taken captive. Whereas the Portuguese author asserts that it took place more than three months after the capture of Kondavidu, it would follow from the inscription that it was before that event. This is implied not only by the words of the text, which admit of no other interpretation, but also by the date of the inscription in verse 10, which states that in the sake year marked by the Munis (7), the towns (3), the oceans (4), and the moon (1), (i.. Saka-Samvat 1437), in the year Yuvan, on the twelfth day in the inonth Åsbadha, (the king) duly performed the gift called tulápúrusha and gave away many incomparable ugrahuras in the presence of the god Šalapåņi, who is renowned in the world as Amaresa, on the bank of the Krishnavêại, which destroys darkness. This date, although it is incomplete and cannot be verified, is without doubt identical with the date given above as that of the capture of Kondavidu, the Harivdsara mentioned there being only another term for the twelfth day of the bright half of the month Ashâdha. Whether the chronicle or the inscription is to be trusted in this case, I do not venture to decide at present. It is quite possible that the text of the inscription was composed and engraved some months after the event which it is intended to commemorate, and that the author inadvertently referred to things which had happened in the meantime. But it is equally possible that Nunes has made a slight mistake, nud that Virabhadra was taken captive on an earlier occasion.
The inscription concludes with a verse (12) invoking the blessing of Amaresa on Krishnaraya. The Amaresa mentioned here and in verse 10 is, of course, the god of the temple where the inscription is found.
TEXT. 1 THAEL ITA ][f]qvfa. 2 STATEK I Tota3 नगरारंभमूलस्तंभाय मं4 HÊ # [*] TTTT WITH UC5 fafaTTO I OKTO( 126 gfrurfu (a) yoga [l **] afer ETA7 [T]TET UTAMAFigh: 1747 s तमिवोद्भूतमप]नीततमो महः ।। ३"] तत्' 9 s alarialerta fanufa: [1] 10 anet Joey det: 11 [at]a (1 8*] [m]yahto
soe above, Vol. VI. p. 111, note 4. Read तहाम.
From inked estampages supplied to me by Dr. Hultzach. • Read art.

Page #30

No. 3.
AMARAVATI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHSARATA.
12 निरीखरक्षितिपालकः । सर. 13 सादुदभूत्तबावरसावनिपा14 लकः [५] चेरं चोळं च पांचं तमपि 15 च मधुरावलभं मानभूषं वीर्यो16 द[] तुरुष्कं गजपतिनृपतिं चा17 पि जित्वा तदन्यान् । आगंगातीरलंका18 प्रथमचरमभूभृत्तटांतं नि19 तांतं । ख्यातः क्षीणीपतीनां सजमि20 व शिर[सां शासनं यो व्यतानीत् ॥ [*] त21 तोभूवागमांबायां कृष्णराय. 22 महीपतिः । कुर्वन् कुवलयामोदं 23 क्षीराब्धेरिव चंद्रमाः [७] महत्तामथि24 मार्था थियमिह सुचिरं भुंजता25 मित्ववेत्य प्रायः प्रत्यूहहेतोस्त26 पनरधगतरालयां देवतानां । तत्त]27 हिग्जैनवत्यापि च विरुदपदैरंकि28 तास्तत्र तत्र] स्तंभान् जातप्प. 29 तिष्ठान् व्यतनुत भुवि यो भूभृ. 30 दवंकषाग्रान् ॥ [*] अपि शिवनसम. 31 , यो बलाञ्चोदयाद्रिं तद32 पि च विनिकीहं वैज्ञकोंडं च। 38 धावा [*] गजपतिनृपसूनुं वी[र]34 भद्र सहीत्वा समरभुवि सजीवं 35 चाग्रहीत् कोंडवीडं ॥ [*] आषाढ36 ब्द युवाख्ये सुनिपुरजलधींई37 किते यः शकाब्दे विख्यातस्यामरेश 38 स्वयमिति भुवने सबिधी शूल. 39 पाणः । तीर श्रीवष्णवेण्या हत40 तमसि तुलापूरुषाख्यं च दा41 नं हादश्यां सा[४] छत्वा व्य[तर]
This sign of punctuation is superfluous. - Read सावा.
- Read पनरषगसेरालयान. • Read वृष्यापि; between ज्या and पि an original a hua beenetaced • Read संभाजात
• Read °*:.

Page #31

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
. [VoL. VII.
42 दनुपमानग्रहा[]निनेकान् । [१.*] 43 [स्तुत्यौदार्यसुधीभिम विजयन44 गरे रनसिंघानस्थः मापालान् 45 कृष्णरायक्षितिपतिरधरीकत्य 46 नीत्या नृगादीन् ।' मा पूर्वाद्रे47 'रधास्तक्षितिधरकटकादा [च] 48 हेमाचलत्तादा सेतोरपिर्थसार्थ49 थियमिह बहळीवत्य कीर्त्यास्ममिध्ये [॥ ११] 60 अस्य श्रीकृष्णरायस्य कीर्तिधर्मों 51 [स]होद्भवौ । पाकल्पं तिष्ठतां लो52 [केष्वमरेशप्प्रसादतः ।। १२*] 53 श्री श्री श्री [*]
No. 4.- THREE MEMORIAL STONES.
Br E. HOLTZSCH, PH.D. I.-- BANGAVADI STONE OF NARASIMHAVIKRAMAVARMAN. The stone which bears this inscription (No. 103 of 1899) was discovered by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, B.A. It is set up near the Šiva temple at Bangavadi in the Muļubagal taluka of the Kõlar district of the Mysore State and bears the representation of a warrior riding on a horse at full gallop.
The alphabet is archaic Tamil and resembles that of the published inscriptions of the same king. The only Grantha letter which occurs is da of Dadiya° (1.2). The language is Tamil. Au archaic form is nálgavadu (1.2) for nângávadu. Instead of kanga and Dadiyargal we find the vulgar forms kanga (1. 5) and Dadiyanga! (1. 2 f.). Mayindiramikkiruma (1. 3) is a Prakrit corruption of Mahendravikrama. The word tonru (1. 4) is a variant of toru, 'cattle.'?
The inscription is dated in the 24th year of the reign of the (Ganga-Pallava) king Vijaya-Narasimhavikramavarman. It records the death of a hero, who was in the service of Skanda, the adhiraja of the Båņas, and who fell in recovering cattle which had been seized by three persons. These were the Dadiya,-evidently the chief of DadigavAdi,10-an unnamed Båņa chief, and a certain Mahendravikrama. The usual imprecation at the end of the inscription is only partially preserved.
1 Read सिंहासनस्थ :
. Read °दौन्।
. Read रथास्त. • Read रत्य॑िसार्थ..
- Read कौया समिं. 6 Above, Vol. IV. No. 22, A. and No. 52. ? See above, Vol. IV. p. 179, note 2, and Vol. VI. p. 163.
* In two Kil-Muttugur inscriptions (see note 6 above) the name of this king appears in the shorter form Vijaya-Narasimhavarman.
. On the title Bañadhirdja see above, Vol. V. p. 50 and note 14. 10 See Dr. Fleet's remarks in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 109 4 and atove, Vol. VI. p. 256, note 3.

Page #32

No. 4.]
There is another virakkal lying near the same temple (No. 102 of 1899), which records, in the Kanarese language, that a hero met with his death when Banarasa together with the Maharaja Mahavali-Banarasa attacked Nolamba, Rachamalla, Mayindaḍiya and Dadiga, and that the Kangavaḍiyan (i.e. probably the Ganga king Râchamalla) assigned land for setting up this stone' in memory of the hero. Here Bâpamahârâja, Banarasa, Mayindadiya and Dadiga correspond to Bânâdhirâja, Bânarâja, Mahêndravikrama and Daḍiya of the subjoined inscription. If Râchamalla could be identified with one of the three Ganga kings named Ráchamalla or Rajamalla, this would fix the time of king Vijaya-Narasimhavikramavarman to whose reign the subjoined inscription belongs.
THREE MEMORIAL STONES.
TEXT.3
1 K[ô] Visaiya-Narasingavikkirama[pa]ruma[rk-i*]
2 yâ[n]ḍu irubattu-nál [g]avadu Daḍiyanga
3 [u][m] Vâṇarâsarum Mayindiramikkiramarum ex[i]
4 nda tonru Kanda-Vâṇ[â]diarasar sêvagar Ś[e]
5 ligar erind[u] pattâr-adu Kannâḍagarun-gân[ga] [*] 6 idark-ali[ppa]
. pâda
7 ga
23
TRANSLATION.
In the twenty-fourth year (of the reign) of king Vijaya-Narasimhavikramavarman, Seligar, the servant of Skanda-Banadhiraja, fell, having seized (back) the cattle that had been seized by Daḍiya, Bâṇaraja and Mahendravikrama. Let the Kannadagas (i.e. the Kanarese people) look after this (stone)! [Those who ] injure it [shall incur the five great] sins.
II.
HANUMANTAPURAM STONE OF VIJAYA-ISVARAVARMAN.
The stone which bears the two subjoined records (Nos. 16 and 17 of 1900) was discovered by Mr. G. Venkoba Rao. It is set up in a field at Hanumantapuram near Pennagaram in the Dharmapuri taluka of the Salem district. Unlike other virakkals, the stone bears no sculptures of any kind.
The alphabet is Vaṭṭeluttu. The letters k, f and resemble those of the Madras Museum plates of Jatilavarman,5 while y is more nearly allied to the y of the Cochin and Tirunelli plates.6 In two cases (da of pada in 1. 3 f. and fi of Kattirai in 1. 4 of A.) the Tamil form of t or d seems to be used. The du of iyandu (1. 2 of A.) is reversed. In dai (1. 3 of A. and 1. 4 of B.) the vowel ai is drawn through the consonant d. The á of tå in pattan (1. 4 of A. and 1. 4 of B.) and the á of ka in Kattirai (1. 4 of A.) go downwards instead of upwards. The language is Tamil. The of padinellavadan (1. 2 of A. and B.) is doubled, and the samdhi is not observed in Kanaiûr (1. 3 of A.). The locative affix kan, which has been changed into kat before the following k, occurs in both inscriptions (1. 3 of A. and 1. 2 of B.).
The two inscriptions are dated in the 17th year of the reign of king Vijaya-févaravarman, who, to judge from the prefix vijaya, seems to have been one of the Ganga-Pallavas, and record the death of two heroes in the service of Kaṭṭirai. This title means 'the king of the forest' and is synonymous with Kadavan, 'the forester,' which according to Mr. V. Kanakasabhai
This seems to be the meaning of the words kal-nddu koṭṭadu, which occur also on the Doddahundi stone; see above, Vol. VI. p. 43, note 1.
See Dr. Fleet's Table, above, Vol. VI. p. 59. From an inked estampage.
The infinitive kanga is used in a similar manner in 1. 105 of the Kasakudi plates; South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II.
p. 351.
Above, Vol. III. No. 11, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 285.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 67 ff.

Page #33

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Pillai was a title of the Pallavas. The correctness of this view is proved by the Periyapuraṇam, in which, as Mr. Venkayya informs me, 'the king of the Kâḍavas' and 'the Pallava' are used as synonyms. The Kâdava king whom the Hoysala king Narasimha II. claims to have defeated was probably one of the Pallava chiefs of Nolambavâḍi. It thus appears that a descendant of the Pallava dynasty was tributary to the Ganga-Pallava king Vijaya-Îévaravarman. Pûdûr, the native village of the first of the two heroes (A. 1. 5), is now a hamlet of Pennagaram.3
TEXT.1
A. On the left of the stone.
1 Kô Visaiya-fchchuvaraparuma
2 [r]k-iyâṇḍu padinellavada
3 nkat-Kapaiûr mârr-uḍai pa
4 da=ttân-arubaṭṭân Kâṭṭirai
5 gal sêvagan Pûdûr Śâttan [*]
B. On the right of the stone.
1 Kô Visaiya-Îchchuvara paruma[rk-i*]
2 yaṇḍu padiņêllavadanka[*]
3 Kat[ṭirai]gal seyi[k]kav-arasar
4 marr-udai senra tân=arubattân 5 Kaldadi Kaçakka[n] [*]
TRANSLATION OF A.
In the seventeenth year (of the reign) of king Vijaya-Îsvaravarman, when Kanaiyûr fell into the possession of the enemies, Sâttan of Pûdûr himself, the servant of Kâṭṭirai, was cut down.
TRANSLATION OF B.
In the seventeenth year (of the reign) of king Vijaya-févaravarman, when Kâṭṭirai was victorious, Kádadi Karakkan himself, who went among the enemies of the king, was cut
down.
III.
HEBBINI STONE OF VIJAYA-ISVARAVARMAN.
The stone which bears this inscription (No. 101 of 1899) is lying near the Gopalakrishna temple at Hebbiņi in the Mulubâgal tâluka of the Kôlâr district. It bears the representation of a bearded warrior with helmet, sword, shield and sword-belt.
The alphabet is Vatteluttu, and the language Tamil. The inscription is dated in the 12th year of the same king as No. II. and records the death of a hero, who was killed by a Bâņa chief named Kârôniri at Siraiyûr.
1 Ind. Aut. Vol. XXII. p. 143.
* See the Postal Directory of the Madras Circle, p. 1058. From two inked estampages.
e Marru seems to be used in the sense of marrdr,' enemies.'
7 This portion of the name consists of kádu, forest,' and adi, His Majesty,' and is evidently a synonym of Kattirai or Kadavan.
Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 507.
Read Kanaiyur.

Page #34

"
11. A

Page #35


Page #36

No. 5.
A ROCK-INSCRIPTION AT TANDALAM.
TEXT. 1 K6 Visaiya-i[ch]chuvara2 parumaski papnira3 nd&vadu Karôniri 4 Vånardsar-Pro [ir]= 5 'Chiraid[re]riya Vana6 raser-[ariya] patt&r=Ad [i]y[á] [r 11]
TRANSLATION In the twelfth (year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Isvaravarman, when Kârôniri Banaraja seized śiraiyur in battle, Adiyar fell, cut down by Banaraja.)
No. 5.- A ROCK-INSCRIPTION AT TANDALAM.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. The existence of this inscription (No. 1 of 1892) was brought to my notice by Mr. E. Srinivasachari, Deputy Collector, Madras. It is engraved on a rock near the tank at Tandalam, a village in the Kårvêtinagar Zamîndâri, 4 miles west by north of Arköŋam Junction. With the exception of the two Grantha words svasti srl in the beginning, the alphabet is Tamil, and resembles that of the Velar rock-inscription of Kangaradova.*
The inscription is dated in the 10th year of Satti, the king of the Kidavas, i.e. Pallavas. It consists of two Tamil verses, each of which states that Pallavamaharaja built a sluice for the tank at Tandalam. The donor may have been either a relative of, or identical with, Satti, who, as his title implies, claimed descent from the ancient Pallava dynasty. Poliyûr-nadu, to which Tandalam belonged, was perhaps named after the present Posûr, a village 3 miles north-northwest of Arkonam Junction,
The Venkatesa-Perumal temple on the Tirupati hill bears on the north wall of its first pråkdra foar Chola inscriptions, which were copied from their (now lost) originals when the temple was rebuilt in the fortieth year of Vira-Narasimhadêva-Yadavaraya. The second and third of these four copies (Nos. 62 and 63 of 1888-89) are dated in the 14th year of " Paratramahendravarman" and "Paratravarman"-evidently misreadings of the copyist for Parakesarivarman. These two inscriptions record gifts by Såmayai alias Kadavan-Perundêvi, the daughter of Pallava-Perkadaiyar, (and) the queen of Sattividangan alias Sri-Kadapattigal." It is not improbable that this Pallava king Sattividangen (i.e. Sakti-Vitanka), who was a contemporary of the early Chola king Parakåsarivarman, is the same person as the Pallava king satti (1.6. Sakti). In this case the subjoined inscription would belong roughly to the second half of the ninth century of the Christian era,
1 From two inked estampages. Read Chiraiysra. Literally, while Bånarája cut (him) down.' • Above, Vol. IV. No. 9.
See above, p. 23 f. • Porkadai seems to be a Tamil forn of the Kanarėse pergade and the Telugu preggada, 's minister.'
7 Compare Mr. Venkayya's paper in the Madras Christian College Magasine for August 1890. Kddapaffi seems to be a mistake of the copyist for Kadupatti, which occurs in a Pallava inscription at Conjeeveram (loo. cit.) and in two Change-Pallava inscriptions (South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. p. 09 f.). Compare also Kddwvaldi (above, Vol. V. p. 171 and note 1) and Kddwoitidoara (ibid. p. 148).
. Dantibakti. Vitankt alias Lökamahidevi, a queen of the Chola king Rajaraja I., built a shrine in the Prichanada vara temple at Tiruvaiyaru ; see my Annual Report for 1894-95, p. 4.
Bee above, Vol. V. p. 49 and note 7.

Page #37

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
TEXT, 1 Svasti sri [ll"] Kadavar-dan-gôn Satti (pox]-rôttil-itta gând-ed-iyal=i(1)r
aindil-iduvitta=pi(ni). 2 diya-si(fi)r Pa[i*]lavamärkyan pagi ni(nf)kki Tandalattu-kkall-ivar
ni(ni)r-eri-kkaliogum=andatta. 3 [!]ôr madippavan (111*] Pôļi[yu(yll)]r-națţu=Ttandalatt-êri-kka4 ling=amaittåppop-Damil-ppår-mangai-dan 5 virumbum Pallava mârayan-elir-pa (pů)-mangai-da[m]= 6 gôn purindu [11 2][6]
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! (Verse 1.) In (the year) twice five (i.e. ten), which was engraved on palm-leaves, (from) the year when the name of) Satti, the king of the Kådavas, was entered on a gold leaf, - Pallavamerayay of enduring fame, who is respected by (all) the inhabitants of the world, having freed (the villagers) of hunger, caused to be built also a sluice, composed of stones, for the water-tank at Tandalam.
(V. 2.) The lord of the beautiful goddess of the lotus) flower (i.e. Lakshmi), Pallavamarayan, who is beloved by the excellent goddess of the Tamil country, graciously constructed a sluice for the tank at Taņdalam in Poliyûr-nadu.
No. 6.-CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.;
SAKA-SAMVAT 852.
BY D. R. BEANDARKAR, M.A.; Poona. The copper-plates, a transcript and translation of which are given below, were originalls found at Cambay, called Khambayat by the people. While a husbandman was tilling his field, his plough struck against a hard substance. On digging a portion of the ground near that spot, he discovered a wooden box, which was so rotten that with little effort he broke it to pieces. It contained a black dirty object, which, until it was cleaned, was not recognised to be these plates. From the husbandman the plates afterwards went into the possession of a Gujarati living at Petlad, which is not very far from Cambay. The Gujarati was very unwilling to part with the plates. I requested Professor Abaji Vishnu Kathavate to intercede in my favour. This he kindly did, and was soon successful in securing the plates for me.
The plates are three in number, each about 13" long by 108" broad. The edges of them are fashioned slightly thicker, so as to serve as rims for the protection of the writing. The inscription is engraved on the inner sides of the first and third plates, and on both sides of the second plate. Two small pieces have been broken off near the lower corners of the third plate, and a few letters are here and there damaged on account of verdigris. Still the inscription is on the whole well preserved and legible throughout. The plates are strong together by a ciroular ring, of about 4' in diameter and of about in thickness, passing through holes on one side of each plate. The ring had not yet been cut when the plates were sent to Dr. Hultzsch. The ends
1 From an inked estampage. ? In this verse daddsiya rhymes with ndiya and Tandao with meandao. ilewith which all documents issued at this time had to begin.
This seems to refer to some custom observed at the coronation of a king : compare South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. 195 and note 2.

Page #38

No. 6.]
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
of the ring are soldered into a roughly square seal, which measures 27" in height and breadth, and bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, as the principal figure, an image of Garuda, squatting and facing to the full front, with his prominent beak-nose and expanded wings, and holding a snake in each hand. On Garuda's proper right there is a representation of Gapapati in the upper corner, and lower down a chauri and a lamp; and on his proper left, some goddess, sented on an animal, too indistinct to be recognised, and below her, a svastika. Along the border or the seal are to be seen certain emblems, among which a dagger, a bow and an arrow, and a thunderbolt are recognisable. Beneath the central figure certain letters were doubtless engraved, but are now almost effaced. The engraving is clear and well executed. The characters agree fully with those of the other Rashtrakûța records of this period, viz. the 10th century. The average size of the letters is about #".-The language is Sanskrit throughout. Excepting the introductory svasts, down to the beginning of line 38 the inscription is in verse; and the rest is in prose, excepting the five benediotive and imprecatory verses (ll. 61-66) and another verse, containing the name of the person who drew up the charter (1. 66 f.). All the verses of this grant, excepting three of the introductory, and two of the genealogical, verses, occur in the Sangli charter of the same royal grantor, vix. the Rashtrakůța prince Govinda IV.-As regards orthography, it is sufficient to say (1) that the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; (2) that the letters g, j, n, t, d, p, m, 1 or v following r are doubled ; but in the case of ju or the conjunct dyu coming after , the letter jord is not doubled. There is also an indifference about the doubling of y following r; thus it is doubled in Nágamáryyasya in l. 60, but not in Nagamiryaya in 1.52; (3) that the letter dh is doubled (with d in the usual manner) in conjunction with a following y, once in samvaddhyamánao in 1. 42; and (4) that the final m of a word, instead of being changed to an anusvára, is twice joined to a following p, in pulalam-payat and phanin.im-patynh in l. 4.- As regards prosody, it is worthy of note that the metre of verse 7, which occurs also in the Sangli grant, cannot be determined. There can be little doubt that it is an instance of a half-equal metre (ardha-sama-vrilta). But it cannot be identified with any one of the halfequal metres, given in ordinary works on prosody. There is, indeed, a rule of prosody that any two quarters of regular metres may be combined to form what is technically called an upajiti. But even here the unequal quarters of the verse in question cannot be severally identified with those of the regular metres.
The inscription is one of the Rashtrakûţa prince Govinda IV. or, as he is described in lines 40-42, the Paramabhatfúraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvura, the prosperous Suvarnavarshadéva-Prithvivallabha, the prosperous Vallabhanarendradêva, who meditated on the feet of the Paramabhaffáraka Maharajadhirúja Paraméscara, the prosperous Nityavarsha, i.e. his father Indra III. Govindaraja had, when this charter was issued, gone from his capital Manyakheta to Kapitthaka near the bank of the Godavari, for the festival of patfabındha (1. 46). On that occasion he weighed himself against gold. When he ascended the scalea, he bestowed on Brahmang six hundred agrahüras and three laca of suvarna coins, and on temples eight hundred villages, four laca of suvarnas and thirty-two lacs of drammas (11.46-19). Afterwards, without descending from the pan, he granted the village of Kévañja, lying near the holy place Kivika and
1 The figures on this seal are identical with those on that of the Dell plates, excepting the central figure, which Dr. Hultzsch thinks to be that of Siva. See above, Vol. V. p. 189, note 1.
The term pattabandha, which literally means binding of the fillet,' has been generally supposed to signify coronation ceremony. Though evidence may perhaps be adduced in support of this signification, there can be little doubt that it does not wait here. The earliest record of Govinda IV. gives for him the date Saka 840 (expired), which is prior to Saka 852 (expired), the date of our grant, by no less than twelve years. It is hardly credible that he remained uncrowned for at least twelve years, if paffabandha is to be understood in the sense of coronation-ceremony. Besides, in these as well as the Sangli plates he is expressly said to have been permanently settled at his capital Manyakha' when he inued the charters. Again, what can be more unnatural than that a king, instead of getting himself crowned at his own capital, goes to some place far away from it for his coronation ? For these reasons, I think, the word pattabandha does not here at any rate mean 'coronation.ccrenony.'
E 2

Page #39

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VIL.
situated in the Khotaka district of the Laţa country (11. 52-54). It is to record the grant of this village that the present charter was issued. The donee was a Brahman of the name of Någamarya, son of Mahadevayya, a member of the Mathara gôtra and a student of the V&jiKapva sakha (11. 51-52). He is described as staying at Månyakheta and subsisting on the feet of Vallabhanarendradêva, s.6. Govinda IV. himself, but is said to have originally resided at Kåvika.
The grant is dated, both in words and figures, in Saka-Samvat 852 expired, in the current cyclic year of Khera, on Monday, the tenth tithi of the bright half of Jyaishtha, when the non was near the constellation Hasta (11. 44-46). Professor Kielhorn kindly contributes the following remarks: -"This date, for Saka-Samvat 852 expired, regularly corresponds to Monday, the 10th May A.D. 930, when the tenth tithi of the bright half endod 12 h. 3 m., and the nakshatra was Hasta, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 22 h. 59 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 19 h. 42 m., after mean sunrise. By the northern luni-solar and strict mean-sign systems the day fell in the year Khara, which lasted from the 23rd December A.D. 929 to the 19th December A.D. 930. [By the southern system the year would have been Vikṣita.] ”
Having thus disposed of the formal part of the grant, I shall now give an account of the thirty-one versos, descriptive of genealogy, and of the preamble of the prose passages that follow. After the introductory ôm svasti, the inscription opens with a verse (well known to us from other Rashtrakůța records), invoking the protection of Vishnu and Siva. The next verse is in honour of the Samaveda, and the two verses following it (3-4) contain invocations to Vishnu and Sêsha. In verse 5 we are told that from the Moon was descended the race of the Yadus, to the glorification of which the next verse is devoted. After thus bestowing praise on the Yadus, Dantidurgaraja is mentioned in verse 7 as having arisen in the spotless race of the Yadus, as the moon in the clear sky. He was succeeded on the throne by his paternal uncle Krishnaraja (I.), who is represented to have destroyed the Chalukya race, as the sun dispels darkness (v. 8). After Krishparaja I. his eldest son Gôvindaraja (II.) came to the throne, and after Govindardja II. his younger brother, who bore the appellation Nirupama (vv. 9-10). Dr. Fleet, who strongly holds that Govindaraja II. did not obtain sovereignty, brings forward the argument, anong others in support of his view, that the Sångli charter, though it places Govindaraja II. between Krishna I, and (Dhruva-) Nirupama, "does not make any assertion that he reigned." This statement can only be understood to mean that verse 6 of the Sangli grant, which is identical with verse 9 of our grant, does not explicitly speak of Govindaraja II. as having become a king, but that his name occurs between those of Křishnaraja I. and (Dhruva-)Nirupama. If this is what Dr. Fleet means, then we shall have to suppose that Jagattunga(-Govinda III.) and Amághavarsha (I.) also did not reign. For verses 11 and 12, in which their names are mentioned, do not tell us in explicit words that they became kings, but simply place them between (Dhruva-) Nirupama and A kalavarsha(-Krishọa II.). Hence, if Jagattunga (-Govinda III.) and Amoghavarsha I. are to be supposed to have reigned, Govindaraja II. too must, for the same reason, be regarded as having sat on the throne.
(Dhruva-) Nirupama was succeeded by his son Jagattunga(-Govinda III.), on whom nothing but conventional praise is bestowed (v. 11). After Jagattunga-Govinda III.), Amoghavarsha (I.) became king, who, in the first half of verse 12, is said to have gratified the god Yama at Vingavalli with unprecedented morsels of cakes, which were the Chalukyas. This means that he inflicted a crushing defeat on the Eastern Chalukyas at Vingavalli, which, I think, probably signifies the vengimandala, the territory over which they ruled. The second half of the verse, if I have rightly understood it, seems to mention & reservoir or some such thing,
See above, Vol. VI. p. 170 f., where Dr. Fleet meets the objections I brought against his view in my paper in J. Bo. Br. R. 4. 8. Vol. XX. p. 138 f.

Page #40

No. 6.)
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
which received the name of Jagattunga-sindhu after Jagattunga(-Govinda III.), father of Amoghavarsha I.
After Amoghavarsha I. the throne was occupied by his son Akalavarsha-Krishna II.), of whom verse 13 says that his enemies abandoned the city of Khotaka, which, in my opinion, is here meant to denote Manyakheta itself, the capital of the Rashtrakața princes. Two Eastern Chalukya records' mention that Gunaka-Vijayaditya III. (A.D. 844-888) " frightened the firebrand Krishọg and completely burnt his city,' and that "king Vallabha did honour to the arms of Vijayaditya (III.)." It, therefore, appears that the Eastern Châlukya prince GunakaVijayaditya III. defeated the Rashtrakūta king Krishna II. and was in possession of his capital Manyakhêţa, and it is to the act of repulsing this Châlukya prince from Mânyakhêta that verse 13 of our grant refers. Verse 14 states that Akalavarsha(-Krishpa II.) married the daughter of Kokkala, who belonged to the family of Sahasrårjuna, s.e. the Chedi dynasty. Now, the Bilhari inscription speaks of Kokkalla as having erected two columns of fame, vis. Krishnaraja in the south and Bhộjadêva in the north. Similarly, the Benares plates of the Chedi prince Karnadeva state that Kókkalla's hand, which granted freedom from fear, was on the head of) Bhoja Vallabharja, Sri-Harsha and Sankaragana. There can hardly be a donbt that the Krishnaraja of the Bilhari inscription is identical with the Vallabhardja of the Benares plates, and that both are identical with the Rashtrak@ta prince Akalavarsha(-Krishna II.). And the support, which Kókkala lent to Akalavarsha(-Kfishna II.), was given in all likelihood at the time when the latter was defeated, and his capital Mânyakhêta occupied, by the Eastern Chalukya king Gupaka-Vijayaditya III. The last pida of verse 14 tells us that from the union of Akalavarsha (Krishna II.) and the daughter of Kokkala sprang Jagattunga, who, in verses 15 and 16, is said to have married Lakshmi, daughter of Raņavigraha, son of Kók kala. Verse 16 speaks of a prince named Arjuna as having helped Jagattunga with his army and thus enabled him to acquire fame. It does not seem difficult to identify this Arjuna. In verse 20, Arjuna is mentioned as a son of Kókkalla. Arjuna was thus & brother of Raņavigraha, and consequently an uncle-in-law of Jagattunga. And, in all likelihood, it is this Arjuna who seems to have rendered him assistance.
Verses 17-18 relate that from this Jagattuoga and Lakshmi king Indra (III.) was born. Verse 19 desoribes a great victory achieved by this Indra. The first line of this stanza may be thus translated :-"The courtyard (of the temple of the god) Kalapriya (became) uneven by
Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 102. [Por a different explanation of this statement and its bearing, see above, Vol. IV. p. 226 f.-E.H.]
Verse 18 is also musceptible of another interpretation. Khétaks may be taken to denote the modern Kaira, and the term mandala to refer to the surrounding district. If so, the verse must be understood as containing an allusion to Krishna II.'s having supplanted the subordinate branch of the Rashtrakota dynasty, reigning at Kheaks. But the word parityakta implies that Khetaks, before it was occupied by the enemies, was under the way of Krishna II., and that, when it was so oocupied, he by his prowess compelled the enemies to evacuato it. But the Rishtakata of the subordinate branch did not occupy Kbêtaks and the surrounding district at any time during Krishna II.'s reign, but were ruling over it long before him. Again, the word alita as applied to these tributary Rashtrakat does not seem to be appropriate. They are referred to as fulkika.Rdahtrakifas when their rebellion against Amoghavarsha I. is mentioned (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 183, and Vol. XIV. p. 199). Again, they are spoken of wodndhawar when their dimaffection towards the Gujarat Rashtrakta prince Dhruva II. is alluded to (Ind. Ant, Vol. XII. p. 184). But in no cue the word ahita or its synonyms are used to denote them. For these reasons the second interpretation does not commend itself to me as easily as the first, suggested in the text. The latter is much more probable, because we know that Manyakheta was once occupied during Krishna 11.'s life-time by the Eastern Chalukyas, who can, with propriety, be called his ahitas, inasmuch as they were the mortal enemies of the Rashtrakūta dynasty. • See above, Vol. I. p. 256, verse 17.
Ibid. Vol. II. p. 306, verse 7. • The true spelling of the name appears to be Kókkalls, as attested by the records of the Chedi dynasty. It is spelt Kokkals in verses 14 and 16, on account of the exigericies of the metre. The correct spelling of the namo occurs in verse 20.

Page #41

30
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
the strokes of the tusks of his rutting elephants." The god Kalapriya is the same as Mahakala, whose temple at Ujjain is so widely known all over India. It is on the occasion of the festival held in honour of this Kalapriya that the three plays of the poet Bhavabhuti were represented. It thus appears that, in his expedition of conquest in Northern India, Indra III. halted at Ujjain to pay his homage to the god. The remaining three lines may be thus rendered :"His steeds crossed the unfathomable Yamuna which rivals the sea. He completely devastated that hostile city of Mahôdaya, which is even to-day greatly renowned among men by the name of Kuśasthala.” Indra III. therefore appears to have marched from Ujjain northward, crossed the Jumna and reduced the city of Mabodaya. The lexicon of Hômachandra tells us that Mahodaya and Kusasthala are both names of Kanyakubja, 1.c. Kanauj, so that verse 19 represents Indra III. to have attacked the city of Kananj. But the complete devastation of Mahôdaya, which Indra III. is spoken of as having brought about, is merely poetical. For, the poet's object appears to be to introduce a play on the words mahôdaya and kusasthala, which in their conventional sense mean Kanauj, and in their etymological one, full of high prosperity' and ' a spot of kusa grass' respectively: Mahôdaya, i.e. Kana uj, ceased to be mahôdaya, i.e. highly prosper ous, and became kusasthala, i.e. a mere spot of kusa grass. Hence, the complete annihilation of the city of Mahôdaya or Kanauj alluded to in this stanza cannot be reasonably assumed to be a historical fact. This is also seen from the consideration that, as a matter of fact, for long after the event recorded in this verse took place, Kanauj continued to be the capital of several princes, ruling over Northern India. What Indra III. actually did beyond attacking Mahôdaya or Kannaj, cannot be inferred from the verse itself. But we can ascertain it with the help of other inscriptions. We shall, however, in the first place, see whether we can decide which of the rulers of Kanauj Indra III. vanquished. The Rashtra kuța records give the dates 915 and 917 A.D. for Indra III.; and the succession and dates of the princes, reigning at Mahôdaya or Kanauj about this period, as determined from the Gwalior, Pehca and Siyado i inscriptions, are as follows:
1. Bhôja, A.D. 862, 876 and 882. 2. Mahendrapala, A.D. 903 and 907. 3. Kshitipala or Mahîpala, A.D. 917.
4. Dêvapåla, A.D. 948.4 Now, as for Indra (III.) we have the dates A.D. 915 and 9176 and for Kshitipala or Mahipala the date A.D. 917, there can hardly be a doubt that they were contemporaries. And it is almost certain that it is this Kshitipala whom Indra III. conquered. Let us now find out what Indra III. did beyond obtaining a victory over Kshitipala. A Khajuraho
1 Jagaddhara, in his commentary on the Malatimadhava, says that Kalapriyanatha is tad-ddia-ddva-beda, i.e. a particular deity belonging to that country. But what country Jagaddhara had in his mind, cannot be accurately made out. Isvarachandra Vidyasagara, in his edition of the Uttarardmacharita, says in a footnote that Kalapriyanátha is the name of a deity installed in Padmapura in Vidarbha, i.e. the native town of the poet Bhavabhati. But this note appears to be based on the comment of Jagaddhara just quoted, and, according to Isvarachandra, it sevms that the expression tad-ddia must be understood to mean the country to which Bhavabhūti belonged. In the St. Petersburg Dictionary, however, Kalapriyanåtha is identified with the Mahakala of Vijayini, This identification doubtless fits here excellently, but I have not been able to trace the authority which supports it.
? Hémachandra's Abhidhánachintamani, v. 273 f.
# The king of Mahôdays or Kapauj, whom Indra III. defeated, has been shown further on to be Kabitipals or Mahipala. And we have actual records to show that, aft's this Kshitipala, there reigned at Kanguj his successors called Devapaladeva, VijayapAladdva, Rajyapåladers and Trilochanapaladérs, respectively (see above, Vol. III. D. 265; Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 33 ff.). They were followed by the Gaharwaras or Rathors of Kansuj (C. Mabel Duff's Chronology of India, p. 285).
• See above, Vol. I. p. 171 f.; C. Mabel Duff's Chronology of India, p. 296. • Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 415 f.

Page #42

No. 6.]
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
inscription" claims that a king named Kshitipala was placed on his throne by the Chandella princo Harshadeva. As this Harshadeva flourished at the beginning of the tenth century, the Kshitipala, whom he re-instated on his throne, can be no other than Kshitipala, king of Kanauj, who was a contemporary of, and vanquished by, Indra III. Indra III, therefore, appears not only to have attacked Mahôdaya or Kananj, but also to have defeated and ousted its ruler Kshitipala.
Let us now proceed a step further. The Bhagalpur grant of Narayanapala asserts that Dharmapala, the second prince of the Påla dynasty, acquired the sovereignty of Mahôdaye by conquering Indraraja and others, but bestowed it upon one Chakrayudha, just as Bali acquired the sovereignty of the three worlds by vanquishing Indra and other gods, and bestowed it upon Chakrayudha (Vishnu). The Bhagalpur grant thus tells us that Dharmapala first defeated Indraraja and others, and obtained the sovereignty of Mahôdaya or Kananj for himself, but gave it over to one Chakrayudha. The same event is referred to in the Khâlimpur charter of Dharmapala himself, in the verse
भोजर्मत्स्यैः समद्रैः कुरुययवनावन्तिगन्धारकीरेभालोलमौलिप्रणतिपरिणतः साधु संगीर्यमाणः । दृष्यत्यञ्चालबद्धोइतकनकमयस्वाभिषेकोदकुम्भी
दत्तः श्रीकन्यकुञस्मललितचलितभूलतालक्ष्म येन ॥ The stanza, as it stands, yields no intelligible sense. There can be little doubt that the reading of the last line is faulty, though it occurs, as given here, in the plates. Since we have dattah in the nominative case, that which is given, or in this particular case abhishek-oda. kumbhah, which is in the nominative case, must go with datta). Further, the person to whom something is given must be in the dative case; but we have no such dative in the verse, and moreover the nominative fri-Kanyakuv(b)jah remains unconnected. The sense, however, requires that trí-Kanyakubja should be considered the person to whom the coronation pitcher was given. Evidently, therefore, fri-Kanyakubjah requires to be corrected into sri-Kanyakubjấya, even at the risk of the break of the cæsura. With this emendation, the verse yields the following sense :-"With a sign of his eyebrows gracefully moved, he made over to the illustrious king of Kanyakubja his own golden water-pitcher of coronation, lifted up by the delighted elders of Panchala, and acquiesced in by the Bhôja, Matsya, Madra, Kuru, Yadu, Yavana, Avanti, Gandhara and Kira kings, bent down while bowing with their heads trembling." What the verse means is, that Dharmapala earned for himself the sovereignty of Panchåla, and was consequently entitled to the coronation as king of Panchala, which was approved of by the neighbouring rulers, such as Bhoja, Matsya and other kings; but he declined it and assented instead to the installation of the king of Kanyakubja. The Pañchåla country here referred to denotes the upper half of the Do&b between the Ganges and the Jumna with Kanyakubja as its principal town, and to this effect we have the authority of the poet Rajasekhara who flourished about this period. Hence the fact mentioned in the Khâlimpur charter is the same as that reported in the Bhâgalpur grant. And
See sbore, Vol. I. p. 121 f. Prof. Kielhorn, however, thinks that Harshadêra first vanquished Kshitipala and subsequently restored him to his throne. But, in my humble opinion, the natural interpretation that can be put on the verse is that Harshadēvs placed Kshitipála on his throne, who was ousted, not by Harshadêve himself, but by
different king. This interpretation is supported by the fact mentioned in our grant, that Indra III. reduced Mahodaya or Kanauj, in other words defeated the then reigning sovereign, who can be no other than Kshitipala himself. This interpretation, again, agrees with what the Khalimpur and Bhagalpur charters have to say, a will be shown further on. · Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 304 ff.; ibid. Vol. XX. p. 187 f.
See above, Vol. IV. p. 243 #. • See the photo-etching of the plates in J. B. A. S. Vol. LXIII. Part I.
See the Bdlardmdyana, X. 86.

Page #43

32
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
piecing together the items of information furnished by these two charters, we find that Dharmapala defeated a prince named Indraraja, and acquired for himself the sovereignty of Mahôdaya or Kanauj, i.e. the supremacy of Pañchåla, but conferred it upon Chakrayudha, according to the Bhagalpur plates, and upon the king of Kanyakubja, according to the Khâlimpur plates. Further, as Dharmapala wrested the sovereignty of Mahôdays or Kanyakubja, not from the king of Kanyakubja himself, but from Indraraja, and bestowed it upon the king of Kanyakubja, the conclusion is irresistible that Indraraja must have vanquished the king of Kananj and occupied his capital before he himself suffered defeat at the hands of Dharmap&la. What we find, therefore, from these two charters is, that (i) Indraråja vanquished the king of Kanyakubja, but (ii) was afterwards defeated by Dharmapala, and that (iii) the king of Kanyakubja, who was ousted by Indraraja, was restored to his throne by Dharmapala; whereas the facts we have above ascertained from verse 19 of our grant and a Khajuraho inscription are, that (i) the Rashtrakața prince Indra III. reduced Mahodaya or Kananj and deprived its ruler of his dominions, that (ii) the name of this ruler was Kshitipala or Mahîpåla, and that (iii) Kshitipala or Mahipala regained his lost possessions through the assistance of the Chandella king Harshadēvs. Thus in both cases we have a king named Indraraja, who attacked Mahôdaya or Kananj and ousted the king of Kanyakubja. The Indraraja,' therefore, mentioned in the Bhagalpur and Khalimpur grants must be identical with the Rashtrakûța prince Indra III., and the king of Kanyakubja, whom he vanquished, is doubtless Kshitipâla or Mahipala. But the honour of placing Kshitipâla on his throne is claimed for the Chandella prince Harahadeva by the Khajuraho inscription above alluded to, and for Dharmapala by the Bhagalpur and Khalimpur charters. And what in all likelihood must have come to pass is, that both Harshadêva and Dharmapala placed Kshitipala on his throne.
There remains another conclusion yet to be deduced from the Bhagalpur grant. The king of Mahôdaya or Kanyakubja, whom Indraraja ousted, is mentioned therein as Chakrayudhe. And we have just shown that this king of Mahôdaya was Kshitipala or Mahipala. Kshitipala, therefore, appears to have borne the epithet Chakrayudha. Now, the Nausari charters of the Rashtrakûța prince Indra III. contain a verse, wherein Indra is represented to have conquered Upêndra. Of course, the terms Indra and Upendra, according to one sense, refer to the gods Indrs and Upendra; but when we take them in their other sense, what the verse means to state is, that the Rashtrakūta prince Indra III. vanquished a certain prince of the name of Upêndra. Upendra is another name for Vishņu, and Vishnu is also known by the name Chakrayudha. The allusion, therefore, in the Nausârî grants most probably refers to the defeat of Kshitipala, mentioned by the name Chakrayudha in the Bhagalpur charter. The Nausâri and Bhagalpur grants thus corroborate each other, and consequently there can be little doubt that Kshitipala also bore the epithet Chakrayudha or Upêndra.
In J. B. 4. 8. Vol. LXIII. p. 62, Mr. Batavyal has expressed the opinion that Indrs, brother of the Rashtrakata prince Govinda III., is the same as the Indraraja of the Bhagalpur charter, and the Latestara-mandala, which he is mentioned in the Kavf grant to have received from this Govinda III., may be identical with the kingdom of Kanauj. I leave it to those who are interested in the subject to judge of the correctness of this view.
. J. Bo. Br. R. 4. S. Vol. XLIX. pp. 259 and 263.
* In his note on verse 3 of the Bhagalpur charter in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 188, Prof. Kielhorn suggests that, jast as Bali wrested the sovereignty of the three worlds from the god Indra and gave it to Upendra-Chakrá yudhs, his younger brother, 80 Dharmapala took away the kingdom of a prince named Indrs and made it over to the prince Chakrayudha, whom, on the analogy of the mythological allusion, he thinks to be a brother of the prince Indrs. In this note he proposes, with some diffidence, that this name Chakrayudha points to Adivardha, which was another name of Bhdjadêva of Kansuj. In his paper on the Khalimpar plate of Dharmapaladeva (above, Vol. IV. p. 346. note 1) he puts forth the conjecture that there was some connection between Indra and Chakriyudhs of the Bhagalpur grant and Indrayudha, who is spoken of as governing the north in the colophon of the Jains Harinasta. Purana, meaning thereby, if I have correctly understood him, that Indra is identical with Indrayudha and that both Indrayudha and Chakrayudha belonged to one and the same family. But now our plates bave conclusively

Page #44

No. 6.7
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
Two other points of some importance deserve to be noticed. The first is with regard to the date of Dharmapala, who has been placed conjecturally by Cunningham and Prof. Kielhorn in the earlier part, or about the middle, of the 9th century. But we have seen that Dharmapala was a contemporary of the Rashtrakuţa prince Indra III., for whom the Rashtrakuța records furnish the dates 915 and 917 A.D. We thus have positive evidence that Dharmapala lived in the earlier part of the 10th century, i.e. at least half a century later than he has hitherto been placed. Next, the Mungir plates of Dêvapaladêva tell us that Dharmapala married Rannadevi, daughter of the Rashtrakûța prince Sri-Paravala. Prof. Kielhorn, who re-edited the inscription, corrects Sri-Paravala into śrl-Vallabha. If this correction is accepted, the Râshţrakůţa king, who was the father-in-law of Dharmapala, was either Krishna II. or Indra III. himself. For Jagattunga, father of the latter and son of the former, died without coming to the throne. Further, it appears unlikely that Dharmapala, if he had been the son-in-law of Indra III., would have carried on hostilities with him. On the whole, therefore, it seems more probable that Krishna II. was the father-in-law of Dharmapala.
So much for the historical conclusions to be drawn from verse 19 of our grant. From verse 20 we gather that Indra III. married Vijamba of the Haihaya, i.e. Chêdi, dynasty. She is therein said to be the daughter of Ammaņadeva, who himself was the son of Arjuna and grandson of Kókkalla. From Indra III. and Vijámbå sprang the prince Govinda (IV.)," the beauty of whose form excelled that of the god of love" (v. 21). The first three lines of verse 22 look as if the composer of the inscription were giving of his own accord quite an uncalled-for defence to establish the spotless character of his patron Govinda IV. This is enough to lead one to suspect that certain accusations, which the composer tries to confute, were in his time actually whispered against Govinda IV. The second and third lines of this verse, as will be seen from the translation, defend him against the attack of sensuality and incest. This indicates that Govinda IV. was popularly believed to have led a dissolate life and even looked upon as inoestuous. And, that he had given himself up to sensual pleasures, is mentioned in the Khårêpatan grant and in the Debli and Karhâd charters. The former calls him "an abode of the sentiment of love, surrounded by crowds of lovely women." The two latter represent him as "the source of the sportive pleasures of love" and as “one whose intelligence was entangled in the noones which were the eyes of women." The Déoli and Karhad charters, moreover, tell us that, in consequence of his sensual courses, he undermined his health and bedimmed his natural lastre. Another sense is also here intended, vis. that Govinda IV. incurred the displeasure of his subjects, rendered the constituents of the political body loose, and thus met with destruction. To this may be added the further statement of the aforesaid grants that, after Gôvinda IV. had thus come to ruin, the feudatory chieftains besought his uncle Amoghavarsha to ascend the throne and thereby maintain the Ratta, i.e. Rashtrakața, sovereignty, and that accordingly he acceded to their request. Mr. K. B. Pathak has drawn my attention to a passage in the Vikramärjunavijaya by the Kanarese poet Pampa, which has an important bearing
proved that the Indra, who is associated with Chakréyadhs in the Bhagalpur charter, was & Rashtrakůta prince, holding away in the Dekkan, and cannot, therefore, be identified with Indrayudha, who was ruling in the north, and that this Rashtrakata king Indrs can neither be the elder brother of, nor belong to the same family with, Chakrayudha, who was king of Kanauj.
See above, Vol. IV. p. 246, Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 254; Arol. Sur. Rep. Vol. XV. p. 150, where Cunningham fixes the accession of Dharmapåla in A.D. 83). Now that we know that Dharmapala was a contemporary of the Rashtrakața prince Indrs 111., the mention of the week-day and the regnal year in his Mahabodhi inscription can be utilised to determine much more approximately the date of Dharmapala's accession, as was first suggested by Cunningham.
• Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 254, and note 10 on p. 99.
Above, Vol. III. p. 298, text line 10. • Above, Vol. IV. p. 288 f., verse 20; Vol. V. p. 194, verse 18. . Above, Vol. IV. p 294, verse 21 ; Vol. V. p. 194, verse 19,

Page #45

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
on this point. The translation of the passage, as kindly supplied to me by him, is as follows: " Arikesari conquered the great feudatories sent by the emperor named Gojjiga and, destroying the emperor who offered opposition, gave universal sovereignty to Baddegadêva, who came placing confidence in him (Arikesari)."'l Of the personages mentioned in this passage, Arikêgarin (II.) was the patron of Pampa and was a Chalukya chieftain, ruling over the Jôla country, which in the main coincides with the Dharwar district; Gojjiga was the Rashtrakůta sovereign Govinda IV., and Baddegadêva his uncle Vaddiga alias Amoghavarsha. Now, piecing these facts together, the conclusions that we arrive at, are (i) that Govinda IV. was a sensual monarch ; (ii) that by his vicious courses he displeased his subjects, and some of his feudatories as may be naturally presu ned; (iii) that these feudatories, including Arikêsarin II., rose in rebellion against Govinda IV., met him and his tributary allies in battle and killed him; and (iv.) that Arikësarin II. together with the victorious feudatories requested his uncle Amôghavarsha to occupy the Rashţiakūta throne, which had fallen vacant by the death of Govinda IV.
So far we have dealt with the second and third lines of verse 22. We have yet to find out the full significance of the first line, which, as will be seen from the translation, means to state that Govinda IV. did not practise cruelty towards his elder brother, although he had the power to do so. This evidently presupposes that, in his time, Govinda IV. was commonly understood to have acted cruelly towards his elder brother. This is the natural inference to be deduced from the first line, unless it is to be regarded as meaningless. It now behoves us to see what probably constituted this cruelty. The name of this elder brother, as known from copper-plate inscriptions, was Amôgbavarsha (II.). That he came to the throne can scarcely be seriously doubted. Dr. Fleet, however, has taken exception to this view, on the ground that Gôvinda IV., in his Sångli charter, describes himself as meditating on the feet of, not his elder brother Amôghavarsha, but his father (Indra-) Nityavarsha. But this conclusion is directly contradicted by the Rashtrakūta and other records. The Bhadana and Khårêpåțan charters, which scrupulously give the list of those Rashtrakůța princes only who reigned, mention therein the name of Amôghavarsha. The Dedli and Karhâd grauts, which mention those princes, who did not reign, as specifically not having reigned, do not speak of Amôghavarsha as not having reigned, but on the contrary, furnish positive indications that he did reign. Nay, we may proceed a step further. The last mentioned charters assert that Amoghavarsha II. went to heaven soon after his father's death, as if out of affection for the latter. This indicates that Amôghavarsha II. reigned only for a very short period. This inference receives a strong confirmation from the Bhådana grant, which distinctly tells us that Amoghavarsha raigned for a year only. Now, placing together the fact that the duration of Amoghavarsha's reign was very brief, and the implication derivable from the first line of verse 22 that Govinda IV. was popularly supposed to have treated his elder brother, i.e. Amoghavarsha, cruelly, one is naturally inclined to hold that Govinda IV. was chiefly instrumental in shortening the period of Amoghavarsha's reign, or that, in other words, Govinda IV., if not actually caused, at any rate hastened, the death of his elder brother and usurped his throne. If this is so, Govinda IV. can by no means be expected in any one of his copper-plate grants to speak of himself as meditating on the feet of his elder brother Amoghavarsha, although the latter was his predecessor. But to conclude from this circumstance that Amoghavarsha did not reign, is entirely to set aside the
1 Pampa's Vikramdrjunavijaya, edited by Mr. Rice, Åbvisa IX. p. 196, 11. 6-9.
· Pamps would have us believe that Arikësarin Il. played a prominent part in defeating the allies of Govinds IV. and putting him to death, but as Indian poets are in the habit of magnifying the deeds of their patrons, one may reasonably doubt whether Arikësarin II. actually led the rebellion against Govindas IV. as his protégé tells ns.
• Dyn, Kan, Distr. p. 416 and note 5; above, Vol. VI. p. 176 f. * Above, Vol. III. p. 271, verse 6; ibid. p. 298, the second half of the last line of verse 3.
Alave, Vel. IV. p. 283, verse 18 ; Vol. V. p. 193 f., verse 16, 6 See verses 19 and 17.

Page #46

No. 6.]
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
positive evidence, looking quite the other way, furnished by the copper-plate inscriptions, and to render the first line of verse 22 void of all meaning,
The last line of verse 22 tells us that Govinda IV. was known as SAhasanks in oonsequence of his unparalleled heroic deeds. Verse 23 states that, although he had the appellation Prabhůtavarsha, he was styled Suvarnavarshe, because he rained down showers of gold and made the whole world golden. This means that Govinda IV. had previously the usual epithet Prabhůta varsha, but that, on account of his profuse munificence, he earned for himself the additional biruda of Surarpavarsha. And deservedly was he styled Suvarnavarsba. It has been mentioned above, in the summary of the contents of the formal part of the inscription, that Govinda IV. weighed himself against gold, bestowed upon the Brahmans no less than six hundred grants, together with three lacs of suratnas, and granted, for repairing temples and feeding and clothing ascetics, eight hundred villages, four lacs of suvarnas and thirty-two lacs of drammas. Such exuberant liberality no other prince of the Rashtrakůta dynasty ever displayed, so far as their records inform us.
Little that is historically important can be gleaned from the remaining verses (24-31). Some historical fact, however, is undoubtedly contained in verse 28, wherein the Ganga and Yamuna are represented as doing service at Govinda IV.'s palace. The exact sense of this can be determined by the consideration of two other epigraphic references to the same fact. The Baroda charter of the Gujarat Rashtrakůta prince Karka asserts that Govinda III., "after taking away simultaneously from his enemies (the rivers) Ganga and Yamuna, charming through their waves, attained to the best and highest rank, by means of the display of the actual signs (of those rivers)." This clearly means that Govinda III. wrested the territory interveving between the Ganges and the Jumna from a prince belonging to some northern dynasty, and assumed their signs as a part of his insignia. The same fact is mentioned in a Nerûr grant, wherein the early Chalukya prince Vijayaditya is represented as fighting before his own father with the hostile kings of Northern India, and securing for his father Vinayaditya the signs of the Ganga and Yamuna among other insignia of paramount sovereignty. When, therefore, the Ganga and Yamuna are mentioned as doing service in the palace of Govinda IV., & similar thing is intended, vit either that, after an expedition of conquest against Northern India, he added the signs of these rivers to his insignia, or that he inherited these signs from some one of his predecessors, perhaps his own father Indra III., who, as we have seen above, overran Northern India.
There now remains to be noticed the preamble of the proge passages, preceding the formal part of the inscription. These set forth the various appellations by which Govinda IV. Was known. The topic of the appellations of the Rashtrakața princes has already been handled in
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 169, text lines 22 and 38. Here Dr. Fleet perceives a distinct allusion to some conquest over the Chalukyss, whether Western or Eastern, and further propounds the theory that the Rashtra katss wrested these signs from the Chalukyas, and the Chalukyas from the Early Guptas (loc. cit. pp. 167 and 248 ; Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 338, note 7). In my humble opinion, the word cha in the second line of the verse, wherein Govinda III.'s assumption of the signs of the Ganga and the Yamuna is mentioned, clearly indicates that be first conquered the regions round about the Ganges and the Jumns and then adopted the signs of these rivers as part of his insignia. Dr. Fleet himself recognises this fact (loc. cit. p. 167). If so, I cannot understand how Govinda III. wrested these signs from the Chalukyas, whether Western or Eastern, who were ruling in the Dekkan, far away froin the Ganges and the Jumna. Again, I fail to understand how the Cbalukya, towards the end of the seventh century, wrested these signs from the Early Guptas, whose power was extinct by the middle of the sixth century A.D. The view which I have put forth here is, that an expedition of conquest in the regions round about the Ganges and the Jumns entitled both Govinda III. and Vijayaditya to add the signs of these rivers to their insignia. The same may also be said in regard to Govinda IV., but, as we do not know for certain that he ever invaded Northern India, and as we do know that his father Indrs III, overran it, it is equally reasonable to suppose that Govinda IV. perhaps inherited these signs from his father. - Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 181, text lines 20-32.
2

Page #47

36
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
detail by a much abler antiquarian than myself. I shall, therefore, be as brief as possible. The first of the appellations mentioned of Govinda IV. is Nitya-Kandarpa, which he is said to have received because he outshone the god of love. In accordance with this, verse 21 speaks of him as a prince," the beauty of whose form excelled that of the god of love." His father Indra III. also bore the appellation Raṭṭa-Kandarpadeva," from which it may be inferred that the Rashtrakuta kings had some of their birudas ending in Kandarpa. The second of these appellations is Chanakya-Chaturmukha or (the god) Brahman (in regard to the art) of Chanakya,' i.e. civil polity. What this phrase signifies is that, just as the Vêdas emanated from the god Brahman, so civil polity originated from Govinda IV. His third appellation is Vikranta-Narayans. This reminds us of the epithets Vira-Narayana and Kirti-Narayaṇa, borne respectively by Amoghavarsha I. and Indra III.,3 and points to the conclusion that some of the Rashtrakuta birudas ended in Narayana. The last appellation of Govinda IV. referred to in the preamble is Nripati-Trinetra, which corresponds to Maharaja-Sarva, mentioned by the Gujarat Râstrakâța records with reference to Amôghavarsha I. The titles of Govinda IV., occurring in the formal part of the inscription, are too general to require any special notice.
As regards the places mentioned in the grant, Kêvanja, the village granted, is the Kimôj or Kimaj of the present day, Kavika the well-known Kavi, and Sihukagrama the modern Sigam or Sigâm. The names of these villages occur in the "Inscriptions from Kâvi" by Dr. Bühler, under the slightly altered forms of Kêmajju, Kapika and Sihugrama. It deserves to be noticed that Kâvikâ is in our inscription called a mahasthana, i.e. a holy place. This indicates that Kâvikâ or Kavi was not formerly noted as a mere sacred place of the Jainas, as it is now, but was a centre of Brahmanism, and that its sanctity goes back to the beginning of the tenth century A.D. It is also interesting to note that Kêvanja, the village granted, is said in our plates to be situated in the Khêṭaka district of the Lâța désa. This implies that the province of Lâța included the city of Khêṭaka or Kaira, and also a small portion of territory to its north, as may naturally be presumed. The view of Dr. Bühler and Pandit Bhagwanlal Indrajie that Lâța corresponds to the country between the Mahi and the Konkan or the Tapti is, therefore, not tenable, and that held by Dr. Hultzsch? that it extended as far north as the Shêri (Shêdhi) is correct.
TEXT.8 First Plate.
वीव्याधसा धाम यचाभिकमलङ्कृतम् धर कमलहृतम् ॥ [१] जयन्ति ब्रह्मणः समनि *] "
2 पत्तिमुदितामनः । सरस्वतीकृतानन्दा मधुराः सामगीतयः ॥ [**]
सान्द्रे:-" श्रीस्तनभारभूरिमकरीकाश्मीरसम्मिश्रितैः
.12
1 afe || स" यस्य कान्तेन्दुकलया
1 Above, Vol. VI. pp. 160-198.
J. Bo. Br. R. 4. 8. Vol. XVIII. pp. 259 and 263.
Ibid. pp. 258 f. and 262 f.
In J. Bo. Br. R. 4. 8. Vol. XX. p. 146, I understood the expression to mean the illustrious great king Sarva; but now I think that with Dr. Fleet it must be translated a very Sarva (Siva) among Maharajas or great kings' (above, Vol. VI. p. 174 and note 7; Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 401 and note 4).
Ind. Ant. Vol. V. pp. 112, 114, 145 and 147.
Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 145; History of Gujarat, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I. Part I. p. 7.
7 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 198. From the original plates. Expressed by a symbol. 10 Metre: Ślôka (Anushtubh); and of the next verse. This verse, which occurs in almost all the Rashtrakuţa records, is, however, not to be found in the Sangli plates.
:.
11 Read
13 Metre: Sardalavikridita; and of the next verse. Both these verses do not occur in the Sangli plates.

Page #48

No. 6.]
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
3 प्रोन्मज्जाजराजगैरिकरजःपुञ्जद्रवैः यिञ्जरा:' । क्षीराब्धेः क्षुभितस्य मन्दर.
गिरिव्यावर्तनादुगताः कल्लीला जन4 यन्ति यस्य पुलकम्पायात्म वः केशवः । [३] शम्भोर्यानि शिरःस्थि
तस्य फणिनाम्पत्युः फणानां दश द्योतन्ते परितः 6 शतानि समणिज्योतींषि जूटाटवीम् । एनस्तान्युपरिस्रवत्सुरसरित्सितोन्दु
कन्दोल्लसज्योत्स्नाकल्पलतालवालव6 लय श्रीभाञ्जि भञ्जन्तु वः ॥ [४*] 'ताराचक्राअषण्डाहतगगनसर:पद्मि
नीराजहंसाचैलाक्यैकाधिपत्य स्थितमदनमहारा7 जशुभ्रातपत्रात् । लावण्यक्षीरसिन्धोर्युतिरजतगिरेडिंग्वधूदन्तपत्राइंश: सोमा
दयं यस्त्रिभुवनकमलावाससौधादुप्रेतः ॥ [५] . 8 तस्माच्छ्रियः कुलग्रहं भवनं महिम्नः क्रीडास्पदं स्थितिमहहिंगभीरता
नाम् । आपनसत्त्वपरिपालनलव्धकीर्तिवशो' बभूव भ. 9 वि सिन्धुनिभी यदूनाम् ॥ [*] परिणतपरमण्डल: कलावान्प्रवितत.
वहलयशों पूरिताश: । शशधर इव दन्तिदुर्गराजो यदु. . 10 कुलविमलवियत्यथोदियाय ॥ [*] "तस्याद्यं नृपतेः पिव्य उदयी ___श्रीवीरसिंहासनं मेरोः शृङ्गमिवाधिरुध 11 रविवच्छीक्वष्णराजस्ततः । ध्वस्तीदिलाचलुक्यवंशतिमिरः पृथ्वीभृतां मस्तके
न्यस्तामिः सकलं जगप्रविततेस्ते12 जीभिराक्रान्तवान् ॥ [*] तस्माहीविन्दराजोभूदिन्दुविम्बथिलावले ।
यस्यारिलोषधूम्रोशः प्रशस्तिरिव 'लक्ष्यते ॥ [*] 13 तस्याभवगुवनपालनवीरवुधिरुत[श]चुकुलसन्ततिरिक्तेजा। राजानुजो
निरुपमापरनामधेयो यमुद्रयाम्बुधिरपि" प्रथितः 14 समुद्रः ॥ [१०] तदनु" जगतुङ्गोजनि परिहतनिजसकलमण्डलाभोगाः ।
गतयौवनवनिताजन[कु]चसदृशा यस्य वैरिनृपाः ॥ [११] 18 "तस्माच्चामोघवर्षोभवदतुलवलो' येन कोपादपूइँचालुक्याभ्यूषखाद्यजनितर
तियमः प्रीणिती विङ्गवल्याम् । वैरिंचा
Read पिचरा:- Read चौराधे:
• Metre: Sragdhars; read °चक्राम. • Read चेलीको. • Read °दुपेतः
• Metre: Vasantatilaki. . Read °लब्ध.
• Read बभूव. • For the metre see the introductory remarks.
- Read वह 1 Metre : Sardalavikridita. 11 Read aree fus. The middlo Vertical stroke of the letter gha is inadvertently omitted. " Metre : Sloka (Anushtubi). Read °विम्बशिलातले.
16 Metre: Vasantatilakk " Read 'बुद्धि 11 Read याम्बुधि.
16 Metre: Arya. 19 Metre: Sragdhari. . WRend मची.
1 Rand °वधाम.

Page #49

38
FP-RAPHIA INDIOA.
[VoL. VII.
16 'डोदरान्तर्बहिरुपरितल' यत्र लब्धावकाशं तोयव्याजाहिराई यश इव
निहितं तज्जगत्तुङ्गसिन्धौ ॥ [१२] 'तस्मादकालवर्षों नृपति17 रभूद्यत्पराक्रमवस्तैः । सद्यः समण्डलाग्रं खेटकमहितैः परित्यक्तम् ॥ [१३]
___ 'सहस्रार्जुनवंशस्य भूषणं कोकलात्मजा । तस्याभ18 वमहादेवी जगतुङ्गस्ततोजनि ॥ [१४] 'गम्भीराद्रननिधभूभृप्रतिपक्ष
रक्षणक्षमतः । कोकलसुतरणविग्रहजलधेशमी: स19 मुत्पबा ॥ [१५] सा' जायाजायताजातशत्रोस्तस्य महीभृतः । भीम
सेनार्जुनोपात्तयशोभूषणशालिन: ॥ [१६] त जगतुङ्गोदय20 धरणीधरतः प्रतापकलितात्मा । लक्ष्मया नन्दन उदितोजनि विजयी
राजमार्तण्डः ॥ [१७*] स्थितिचलितसकलभूभृत्यक्षच्छेदाभिमुक्त 21 भुजवचः । भनिमिषदर्शनयोग्यो यः सत्यमिहेन्द्रराज इति । [१८] ध्यमाद्यहिपदन्तघातविषम कालप्रियप्राङ्गणं तीर्ण
___ Second Plate ; First Side. 22 यत्तुरगैरगाधयमुना सिन्धुप्रतिस्पर्दिनी । येनेदं हि महोदयारिनगरं
निर्मलममलितं नानाद्यापि जनैः कुशस्थ23 लमिति ख्याति पर नीयते ॥ [१८*] यस्तस्मिन्दशकण्ठदर्पदलने श्री
हयानां कुले कोचनः प्रतिपादितोस्य च गुणज्येहोजनोभूमतः । तयुचोम्मणदेव "इत्यतिवलस्तस्माद्दिजाम्वाभवत्पनेवाम्बुनिधे
रमेव हिमववानः क्षमाभृत्त25 भोः ॥ [२०] "श्रीन्द्रनरेन्द्रात्तस्यां सूनुरभूपतिविजाम्वायाम् । गोवि
ग्दराजनामा कामाधिकरूपसौन्दर्यः ॥ [२१] सामर्थ्य सति 26 निन्दिता प्रविहिता नेवापजे क्रूरता "वन्धुस्त्रीगमनादिभिः कुचरितराव
र्जितं मायशः । शौचाशौचपरानुखं म च भि27 या पैशाच्चमङ्गीतं स्यागनासमसाहसैच भुवने यः साहसावोभवत् ।
[२२] "वर्षन्मुवरणवर्षः प्रभूतवर्षोपि कनकधा28 राभिः । जगदखिलमेककाचमयमकरोदिति" जनरताः ॥ [२२] क:
केनार्थी की दरिद्रः पृथिव्यामित्यं घुष्टे हारि लिप्सो.
1 Read हि Read 'तले.
• Read लब्धा . • Metre: Årye.
IMetres Sloka (Anushtubh). • Metre: Arya. i Metro: śloks (Anushtabh). Metre: Aryan; and of the next verse.
Metro: sardalavikridita ; and of the next verse. This verse does not occur in the single plates. 1 Read यन्माद्यपि I Read °तिवल.
- Read 'बाबा' and 'वान्बुनिध. 13 Metre : Aryl " Read 'नाम्बा
15 Metre : Sardálavikridita. • Rond बन्धु 11 Metre: Arya.
- Read 'कासनमय 1 Metro Salint. This verse does not occur in the Sangli plates.

Page #50

অAলক্ষে(কাগুনেরবেশেরলেস্টেরলের মাল
গুদে বেধে স্বর্ণেমঞ্জলেঞ্জুমদূহাকাবেলকাকে?মাজের স্ত্রী। ! সুবেসে (স্কস স্বর্ণীককেও সালাঃব্যৱস্থাকৈরে এবং | বনজেৰেও বেঃ=প্রের্তীরব্লোজআলী(বাবলশালীকে। | গাওঁন্মগ্রহেনরক বাংজ্জেীনেবে(ঘACতৈলোযvRCলো! স্বল্করণঃ | ‘হাল দক্সিলৌক্সিকো ইনজস্রবহd (রেকল্পে’S গোলাবে। | ঐশকার মেবে জান্তে কেন্দেহঃপমার্বেলোমের (ডবি কালা কোন দেবতার কেন্দ্রে (এল ((
ইংহেস্বেরঃকালেহলুবারাে মো: নরএবেলঃ অনন্স খাব নহলাে প্রেখমলে লম্বরী(কষ্ট ক্ষেত্রে জি
আরে এলাম।(হাবলু বলেও জাজিব এনেমেনেকা (18+ববরল ডেস্থায় এলবাম (
৪ঞ্জাব্রাশ{(স্তাঘগুনে ঐক্য শীর্জীবনদস্বর্নাংশেরারিক্ত লোকমাগলঃধক্কা ব্রিজবল্পবপদে(সঃীদেরূদ্যাখ্রেঃ লেজাবেন
জেনাপেনহে।(যাক্লোরিয়া (বহুবাবস্যা(বল্লাৰ স্বত্ত্বেঃসবেলঙ্কন। n'প। বেঙ্গলবীৰবৰ্ষিকত্র বলদ বন্ধুVেঃধনকেলযোলোেখেমুৰে যেমনঃ সন্তানহাইয়ুজপিয(
ব নলজোনেত্রীবালিকার সব এয়ব(1) ব্রোলবের্ষেবৈবস্তলৰলুখেকােযেমেৰেধপ্তাঘবাঘের বানালোবেজবজ্ঞান (নব। তেৰেৱেবে(বললেব্লৱেৰূর্ণেবেহেজেমণ্ডবদেহেরীনকারী বঘা জলগেঃসত্তলনেবৰূরেঃঘ(লেমেদেব(কোলস্তোদ। মব্রেজবেজেকে (যী ড্রেজিয়ভেজালেঞ্জেণ্ডেবল্লেীঃ সুমন(যেহেতেনীঃীনৌন্তেযুদষণালিঃনগড়হষ। ওজঁষে ধরণীর বসুন এলোবেসেজেজেলেবেবৈলেত্তে(ঔবি(
লালস্নগুঠজক্টবাজে। জে[েঃসুয়েজ হতেওঁ(মাধবধনে(
বলকুলেজেয়ানো
Cambay Plates of Govinda IV.-Saka-Samvat 852.
|
p.
7
E. HULTZSCH.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE. 59

Page #51

22
24
26
28
30
32
34
36
38
11a.
महानगपति मतियन दाल पद्यावित गर्नेति । चनु अलि का माझा विजय ( लक्षितिमा यम (ददी चैपलता (याला तलकল* Gল “कशुतवलिति यकृताध्य बायकादिशुमा के काका कानोसामोस कि (श्रुताय तितिची युद्धगभग लिया दिशानि
बीकान
याला तुम याखानामजाद सध्ठपुलयःसाद साहू व सुदधिकन क एनियन यात मवंत अनामत मलिक तनाव काय (सेयः पृधेशन शुरू असम दिवसमा ताःदीत हात्यसायद विविधिकर ज्यावसत त अवसानपरित्रालि पालि नहा तक जारी का च विन वा । सहत दिन उल मादीस मुद्दतमा अवित किया है वायलत विद्या न पियावा
लक्ष् विनयावनता। महिमा लान । संविद प्रतियमान क वादिवगम्यसायशा (हनीन । यद विद्दिता मद्द বयमुদবরল(
( विरुद्द दिन दिमान तितया सवाला मुका ॥ चया रद्दा म यताया कलब रुल खानল भी लाला प्रावि यर, विज्ञवाना शुल परिसपा]ে व विद्य द्विलाना सुननी वसूलदलाल हो (के काনাধ मावायला शिका दिता (सास (त्रिकाला। काजुक म मया सङ्गाले (लेस लाभ लेापयत सायवाल सहिःक्का बाद स रूप के पद माल ले ७॥ मध्सनुयह सिह ने यह विदिता किया है। पादः ॥ दिलकश्येबर पर्थ दिला सा दश किसमा नियখत बसुन প[ র3 मे রঃ( লिलेज़ विकमा कानूরवना हितका
लनुको

Page #52

No. 6.]
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
39
29 रभावात् । हेलासिद्धीपनाथैः प्रणीतोप्युच्चैः कोशः प्रीतये यस्य नाभूत
॥ [२४] 'यदधिदिग्विजयावसरे सति प्रसभसं30 भ्रमभावनयेव भूः । सपदि नृत्यति 'पालिमहाध्वजोच्छतकरान्यकुनाथ
विवर्जिता ॥ [२५] स[]ते न हि मण्डलाधि31 पं परमेषोभ्युदयी समुद्धतम् । इति जातभियाविवाग्रतो रविचन्द्रावपि
यस्य धावत: ॥ [२६] 'अवनतपर32 मण्डलेश्वरं सहविजयथाभिवेश्म शोभितम् । समहिमकरतोरणं चिरं
निजतेजस्तति यस्य राजते । [२७] सहते 33 समवाहिनीमयं न परेषां सविशेषमालिनीम् । यदनिन्दितराजमन्दिरं
ननु गङ्गा यमुना च सेवते ॥ [२८] "यस्मिबाज34 नि सौराज्यं निर्जितारि वितन्वति । विमानस्थितिरित्यासीब भोगेषु
कदाचन ॥ [२८] "यस्योद्दामप्रतापानलवहलशिखाकज्जलं' 35 नीलमेघा विस्फूजत्खड्गधारास्फरणविसरणान्येव विद्युदिलासा: । दुर्बारा
रीभकुम्भस्थलदलनगलन्मौक्तिकान्येव ताराच36 न्द्रक्षीराविशेषा' भृतभुवनयशोराशिनिथन्दितानि ॥ [३०] "यस्मिन्कण्ट
कशोधनोत्सुकमनस्यम्भोजनालेभियेवोमग्नं न पय:37 सु कोशवसतिर्खक्ष्मीः कृतोपायनम् । केतक्या पवनोलसब्रिजरज:पुजाधकारी
दर भूगर्भ पनसेन वैचलतया [हाा38 स्मशुद्धय स्थितम् ॥ ७॥ [३१] यस समुपहसितारनयनदहनविहि.
तानित्यकन्दर्परूपसौन्दर्यदर्पः श्रीनित्यकन्दपः । प्रभुमन्त्र39 "शक्त्युपवृंहितोत्साहशक्तिसमाक्षिप्तशतमखसुखश्चाणक्यचतुर्मुख: । प्रथितेकविक्रमाकान्तवसुन्धराहितकरणपराय.
Second Plate; Second Side. 40 ण: श्रीविक्रान्तनारायणः । स्वकरकलितहतिहलदलितविपक्षवक्षःस्थलक्षेत्र:
श्रीनृपतिचिनेत्रः समभवम च परमभट्टार41 कमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीमवित्यवर्षदेवपादानुध्यातपरमभट्टारकमहाराजा
धिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीमत्सुवर्णवर्ष42 देवपृथ्वीवनभश्रीवल्लभनरेन्द्रदेवः कुशली । सानव "यथासम्वामानकाबा.
ष्ट्रपतिविषयपतिग्रामकूटमहत्तरयुक्तको 1 Metre: Dretavilambita • Rend जीछित
3 Metre: Viyôgini. • Metre: A parsvaktra. • Metre : Viyogint.
• Metre : Bioka (Anushtubb). * Metre : Sragdhari. - Read पहल.
• Read 'चौराधि. Metre : Sardúlavikridita. u Read °हिती.
" Read समभवत् ।स. - Read 'सम्बद्यमान

Page #53

40
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
43 पयुक्तकाधिकारिकान्समादिशत्यस्तु वः संविदितं यथा मान्यखेटराजधानीस्थिरतरावस्थानेन मातापित्रोरात्मनश्च पुण्ययशो
44 भिवृद्धये पूर्व्वलुप्तानपि देवभोगाग्रहारान्प्रतिपालयवा' प्रतिदिनं च निरवधिनमस्यग्रामशासनानि प्रयच्छता
मया शकनृप
45 कालातीतसंवत्सरशतेष्वष्टसु द्वापञ्चाशदधिकेष्वङ्गतोपि शकसंवत् ८५२ प्रवर्त्तमानख र संवत्सरान्तर्गतज्येष्ठ शुद्ध दश
46 म्यां सोमदिने हस्तसमीपस्थे चन्द्रमसि गोदावरीतटसमीपस्थे कपित्थकग्रामे पट्टवन्धमकोत्सवे तुलापुरुषमारुह्य
47 ब्राह्मणेभ्यः षट्कतान्यग्रहाराणां सुवर्णलक्ष त्रयसमेतानि 'वलिचरुवैख देवातिथितणार्थं दत्वा । देवभोगार्थं च
48 देवकुलेभ्यः खण्ड स्फुटितादिनिमित्तं गन्धधूपपुष्पदीपनैवेद्याद्युपचारार्थ तपोवनस्य सत्रोत्तरासङ्ग
49 दानाद्यर्थञ्च ग्रामाणामष्टशतानि सुवर्णलक्षचतुष्टयं द्रम्मलवद्दात्रिंशतं च दत्वा । तदनन्तरं च तुलापु
50 रुषादनुत्तरतैव मया प्रथमकरोदकोत्सर्गेण
लाटदेशखेटकमण्डलान्तर्गतका
विकामहास्थानवि
51 निर्गताय' इहैव मान्यखेटे वास्तव्याय श्रीमद्दन्नभनरेन्द्रदेषपादपद्मीपजीविने माठरसगोचवाजिकाख सव्र- '
52 प्रचारिणे महादेवय्यसुताय नागमार्याय लाटदेशान्तर्व्वर्त्तिखेटकमण्डलान्तर्गतः केवञ्जनामा ग्रामः काविकामहा
53 स्थाननिकटतरवर्त्ती । सहच मालाकुल खतुः सीमापय्र्यन्तः सकर्मान्तः सोद्रङ्गी धान्यायहिरण्यायदण्ड दोषद
54 शापराधादिसमस्तोत्पत्तिसहितो दत्तः 1 'वलिचर वैश्वदेवातिथितपणाथंङ्काम्यनित्यनैमित्तिककर्म्मोपयोग
55 निमित्तं दर्शपूर्णमासचातुर्मास्याष्टकाप्रयण पचादिश्राड कष्टिक्रिया प्रवृत्तये
चरुपुरोडाशस्थालीपाकश्रपणा
56 दिकर्मनिमित्तं
होमनियमखाध्यायाध्ययनोपासनदानदक्षिणार्थ राजसूय
वाजपेयाग्निष्टोमादिसप्तशोमसंस्था-10
• Read बन्धमहोसवे.
• Read तपोधनस्य.
Bend पालयता.
Read fer.
Here the tha of rtha is almost like the letter sha.
• Read "सब्र
● Read बलि
• Read ब्राह्मणेभ्यः.
7 Read 'ताहैव.
10 Read 'सुतसोम',

Page #54

* যs(বলিবোৰকলকেবিন-লব ৭৪, এলজিফিকে কেন ।
T} বাজাজেটেলের লবিষুকেরঞ্জাত কে নকলা বাদে বাব ** ( তীবল্লক্সেভেন্থঃ-(বী (রূীর্মে-কলা jফানেলে জোয়াকিম চিবালেমেতে
এবানাঃৗনেশ্লিাগুবককে সত্যেরে দামি চলছে এt ( কল। *[ প্রস্তঘঞ্জিষ্ট্রেধর্ম নিয়ে বাংলা বইয়ের কাছে আসি, | রিংকৰ ((বিজেএন পি's|বলবেধ হতে
ম্যালেঞ্জিজেলার সাবেবীজতষidলংকলিত ভদ্রা এng-সায়বেলম্ভে এ কি { রাজতেছেঃমুম্ভবেছোবন্তে এনে রেলপথরোনেৎধহয়জের (ব।
জলছাঃবত্তাকিলিলিকারসম্ভক্ষার্থীলোতে সীজাত্যেবেকুব্যবস্কুহে জলে'এম্পােজেট্রোজেkr(স্তবঘ্নেলাইনুকে গিয়েছে। বস্তুত
(গুলব্রেসবেনেহেক্কোতের' (লেভেলে, বলে রাবেয়নে। স্কুলে [াহ বলরভুরূন্ত্রেনা বয়স্কৃযজীবেঙ্গল রে({ বলেই স্তল। ৫' (বোস্তু :(জেলা (বনিকেতুললেজৰ3 Jঃলাবে কি
(সুপ্তি (ai(জুলেংগুংরীল(সঃং স্ত্রীঃস্বঘ্ৰে গোহত্যগ্রস্তদেব । || বটে, (এনএস (স্যা এবং নালি রবে (ন(স্যে (লয়ন যাবে। জেলেরম্ন7ে-{5 (ractick Tসূর্মেীএপ্লাজাহবস্মজেএক্সেg্যালরৈলে (অ্যাণে বমল সেলিম (জানলঘাষ্ট্রে স্নেহাজুল(
Sললোৱে ধােঙ্গে
Cambay Plates of Govinda IV.-Saka-Samvat 852.
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE 59
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #55

60/
বরূদ্রেবৰোধ কাবাজা বাবদ (সএলে বেজেনবলঞ্জার | খেলত্রযৱজোহকদেরূদেশিয়েবলনজাজে বেলেঘাথে,
"ঃলাবেস্ত্রেী -সন্ধী বিদ্রোকেয়া সালহেডেto (Sলক ও লীলঃতবেদবে। মত্বেস্থানপূa লীগ(খণত বাংলা ডি সুজা অনাহামা দ্য (মােং5 ( কোলে ভ্যালাও #ংসা(
সত্তান্দালাল/ডাৰ ০২ | কেনে, বাবে ( ইনজেং লেনাঃ! সুগলের লেনেনে?
নিম্মদ | রসে রত্রে লক্ষ্ম ইলিউর ( #aqালে-লগ্র25 ০+
{{{{{{{{{{(দঃ!!বাের(স্থ্যত্যযন্ত্রে ! বলতোঃ {ম। ) জালদোলেবক্সেীব ( ৫। [ ফোঁহ ৰ্তে(হু(ন্য সমুদ্র ঝয়েখুললে লোক বস্তু। সুজিৱ
মতে (বন্যাতে জডি¥স ষ্মেী , জলোৱালেৰে ফেলে লিং/((((বহু হ্য{{(সদর
soul
bead aboc
No.

Page #56

*No. 6.]
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
Third Plate. 57 ऋतूपकरणार्थ "मित्रावरुणावयुहोतृवाणाच्छंसिग्नावस्तुदग्नीप्रभृतीनामृविजां
वस्त्रालंकारसत्कारदानदक्षिणा58 दिनिमित्तं सत्रापाप्रश्रयसषोत्सावापीकपतडारामदेवालयादिकरणोपकर
णार्थच ॥ यस्य च ग्रामस्याघाटा: । 59 पूर्वत: काविकामहास्थानसीमान्तो दक्षिणत: सामगं नाम ग्राम: पश्चि
मतः सीहुकग्रामः । उत्तरतोप्यस्यैव कावि60 भाभिधानस्य स्थानस्य सम्बन्धी' तलसीमान्तः ॥ . एवममुं चतुराघाटवि.
शुद्धं केवञ्जनामानं ग्रामं नाममार्यस्य कषतः क,61 र्षयतो वा भुचती भीजयतो वा न केनचिद्याघातः कर्तव्यः ॥
सामान्योयन्धर्मसेतुर्चपाणं काले काले पालनीयो भव62 शिः। सर्वानेताभाविनः पार्थिवेन्द्रान्भूयो भूयो याचते रामभद्रः ॥ . [३२] 'पागामिभूमिपतिभिः परिरय एष धर्म प्रति 63 प्रतिनिविष्टतमैस्तथान्यैः । लमपास्तडित्तुलितवुहुदचञ्चलाया' दानं फलं
परयशःप्रतिपालनं च ॥ [३३] "वहुभिबसु64 धा दत्ता राजभिः सगरादिभिः । यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य
यदा' फलम् ॥ [२४*] तथा चोतं वेदव्यासेन ॥ ष63 टि वर्षसहस्राणि खर्गे वसति भूमिदः । पाच्छेत्ता "सानुमन्ता च
तान्येव नरके वसेदिति" ॥ [१५] खदत्तां प. 66 रदत्तां वा यो हरेत वसुन्धराम् । अपि वर्षसहमाणि विष्ठायां
जायते क्रमिः ॥ [३६] "गङ्गाधरायंतनये67 न तधिया नागवर्मणा लिखितम् । शासनमिदं प्रशस्तं श्रीमही.
विन्दराजस्य ॥ [१७] मासं महाबीः ॥"
TRANSLATION.
Onn. Hail ! (Verse 1.) May he (Vishņu), the water-lily (springing from) whose navel was made (his) abode by Vodhaa (Brahman), protect you, and Hara (Siva) whose head is adorned by the beautiful crescent of the moon !
(V. 2.) Triumphant are the sweet songs of the Samaveda of (i.e. sung by) Brahman whose soul was delighted by the creation of the world, --(songs) which gave delight to Sarasvati!
1 Read मंचावर' and 'बाबा .. Read प्रतित्रयand 'डागाराम. Read सम्बन्धी. •Metre: Belint. * Metre : Vsaantatilski.
.Read द. * Metro: śloka (Anushtubb); and of the next two verses.
. Read . • Bend TFT. 10 Read
n Read वसेत् । रति, * Metret Aryl
u Here follows a flower, for which see the accompanying Plate.

Page #57

EPIGRAPHIA · INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
(V. 3.) May that Késava (Vishņu) protect you, on whose person horripilation was caused by the waves, which sprang up in the milky ocean agitated by the revolution of the Mandara mountain, and which were reddened by the dense washings of quantities of red chalk of the best of the elephants, emerging (from the ocean),-(washings) which were mixed with the saffron of the numerous (marks of) female crocodiles on the full breasts of Sri !
(V. 4.) May these ten hundred hoods of the lord of snakes dwelling on the head of Sambhn (Śiva) destroy your sin, -(hoods) which with the light of their jewels shine all round the forest of the mass of matted hair, and which bear the beauty of the circular basins of the wish-giving creepers (consisting of) the lustrots rays coming from the root,' (use.) the moon sprinkled by the celestial river (Ganga) flowing on high!
(V.5.) From the Moon, (who is) the royal swan of the lotus-plants of the lake (viz.) the sky, filled up with a crowd of lotuses (which are the group of stars; (who is the white parasol of the great king Cupid wielding the sovereignty of the three worlds ; (who is) the milky ocean of beauty; (who is) the silvery mountain (Kailasa) of lustre; who is the ear-ornament of the damsels (viz.) the quarters ; (and who is the dwelling-mansion of the goddess of wealth of the three worlds, there arose this race.
(V. 6.) From that (race) sprang up the family of the Yadus, (which was) the paternal residence of wealth, the abode of magnanimity, the pleasure-house of lawful conduct, great prosperity and gravity, (and) which acquired fame by the protection of distressed beings, just as the ocean (is the family-house of the goddess of wealth, the abode of grandeur, the play-ground of steadiness, vast magnitude and profundity, and is renowned for sheltering all creatures that come to it).
(V. 7.) Then there arose, in the spotless family of the Yadus, Dantidurgarája, to whom the hosts of (his) enemies bowed down, who was versed in arts, (and) who filled the directions by (his) extensive and great fame, just as the moon (rises) in the clear sky, to whom other orbs bow down, who is possessed of digits, (and) who fills the quarters by (his) extensive and profuse rays.
(V.8.) After him the prosperous (and) glorious Kfishnaraja, the paternal uncle of that king-having ascended the pre-eminent (and) glorious lion-throne of the brave, as the rising sun (ascends) the peak of the Mêru (mountain); having destroyed the vast race of the Chalukyas, (as the sun destroys) utter darkness; (and) having placed his foot on the heads of kings, (as the sun casts) his rays on the tops of mountains,- pervaded the whole universe by (his) extensive powers, (as the sun fills) the whole world with (his) overspreading rays.
(V. 9.) From him was born Gôvindaraja, whose panegyrie is seen, as it were, (engraved) on the surface of the stone (viz.) the disc of the moon in the form of the mark which is dark by the burning of (his) enemies.
(V. 10.) His younger brother, possessed of burning lustre' (and) bearing the other appellation of Nirupama, became king, whose intellect was adequate for the protection of the world, who uprooted the continuous line of the family of (his) enemies, (and) by means of whose seal even the sea became renowned as samudra (sealed):
(V. 11.) After him flourished Jagattunga, whose princely enemies, deprived of the extent of all their territory, (became) like the breasts of women destitute of youth,-(breasts) which are shorn of all their plump circumference.
1 This refers to Airavata, the elephant of Indrs, who was produced by the churning of the milky ocean.
. I am inclined to hold with Dr. Fleet that Iddhatējas is not a mere attribute of Dhruva-Nirupama, bat is intended to represent one of his biruda. (Ind. Ast. Vol. XII. p. 262; sbove, Vol. VI. p. 172 f.). But I am by DO means certain of it, as other Rashtrakațs records do not mention it.
• See Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 252, note 80.

Page #58

No. 6.]
(V. 12.) And from him was born Amôghavarsha of unparalleled strength, by whom Yama who was pleased (with him) was angrily gratified at Vingavalli with unprecedented morsels of cakes (which were) the Chalukyas, (and by whom) that pure fame, which could find no scope in the inside, outside and upper side of the universe, was, as it were, stored up in (the reservoir or lake called) Jaggattunga-sindhu under the pretext of water.
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
(V. 13.) From him was born king Akâlavarsha, harassed by whose prowess, (their) shield (also Khêṭaka) was forthwith abandoned by (his) enemies together with (their) scimitars (also, along with the leaders of (their) circles).3
43
(V. 14.) The daughter of Kôkkala, the ornament of the dynasty of Sahasrarjuna, became his chief queen; (and) from him was born Jagattunga.
(V. 15.) From the ocean (viz.) Ranavigraha, son of Kôkkala, who was grave (as the ocean is profound), who was a receptacle of gems (or of excellences), (as the ocean is a store-house of gems), who was capable of protecting kings from (their) foes (as the ocean is capable of sheltering mountains from their adversary, viz. Indra), there was born (a daughter named) Lakshmi, (as from the ocean sprang up the goddess of wealth).
(V. 16.) She became the wife of that king who had no enemy (and) who was possessed of the ornament (consisting of) fame acquired by Arjuna who had a terrific army, (as Ajàtasatru, i.e. Yudhishthira, was adorned by the ornament (which was) fame earned by Bhimasena and Arjuna).*
(V. 17.) From King Jagattunga there was born a victorious prince, son of Lakshmi, endowed with valour, (as) from the eastern mountain, the highest in the world, there rises the sun, full of heat."
(V. 18.) Truly he was Indraraja, whose arm was thrust forth for the destruction of the partizans of all kings swerving from lawful conduct, (and) who was fit to be seen with untwinkling eyes, (as the god Indra) discharged (his) thunderbolt to cut off the wings of all mountains swerving from their motionless condition (and) is fit to be seen by (the gods whose eyes) do not twinkle.
(V. 19.) The court-yard (of the temple of the god) Kalapriya (became) uneven by the strokes of the tusks of his rutting elephants. His steeds crossed the unfathomable Yamuna which rivals the sea. He completely devastated that hostile city of Mahôdaya (also, the highly prosperous city of his enemy), which is even to-day greatly renowned among men by the name of Kusasthala (also, a spot of mere kusa grass).7
(V. 20.) That Kokkalla, who was mentioned (as belonging) to that family of the illustrious Haihayas, which brought down the pride of Dasakantha (Ravana), had a son (named) Arjuna,
Another rendering of the last line is also possible: " and by whom pure fame
1 Abhyasha is given in the Amarakóés as synonymous with pauli, which corresponds to the Marathi polt, i.e. cake or bread. was, as it were, stored up in Jagattunga, the ocean, in the shape of (oblation-)water." But this interpretation does not commend itself to me, because the last line is an instance of apahnuti, in which the real character of the subject in hand (prakrita) is denied, and that of an alien object ascribed to it. Toya is here denied, and must, therefore, be the prakrita and hence, truly speaking, real. If toya is thus real, then the sindhu into which it is put cannot be fictitious, but must be real. If, however, we take Jagattunga-sindhu as an instance of rúpaka, as has to be done in case the second rendering is preferred, sindhu ceases to become real. If, on the other hand, we accept the first translation proposed in the text above, Jagattunga-sindhu is no longer a rúpaka, and sindhu is made real, and thus the full significance of the apahnutyalamkára is brought cut; but we may perhaps adopt the second rendering and say that the composer of the inscription was not such a learned poet as to employ the apahnutyalamkára consistently throughout.
See the introductory remarks.
Dr. Fleet thinks that Réjamdrtanda is probably a This seems to be borne out by the spurious Wadgaon grant The word sindhu may also mean the river Indus.
See the introductory remarks.
biruda of Indra III. (above, Vol. VI. p. 176 and note 9).. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 218 and note 73). See the introductory remarks.
a 2

Page #59

44
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
=
pre-eminent in virtue. His (Arjuna's) son, who was exceedingly strong, was Ammanadeva. From him was born Vijâmbå, as Lakshmi (was produced) from the ocean and Umå from the lord of the mountains called Himavat.
(V. 21.) To the glorious king Indra was born by that Vijambe a son, the prince named Govindaraja, the beauty of whose form excelled that of Kama.
(V. 22.) Ignominious cruelty was not practised (by him) with regard to (his) elder brother, (though he had the power ; (he) did not obtain infamy by evil courses such as illicit) intercourse with the wives of (his) relatives ; (he) did not through fear resort to diabolical conduct which is indifferent to what is pure and impure; (and) by (his) munificence and unparalleled heroic deeds he became S&hasanks in the world.
(V. 23.) Though he was Prabhůtavarsha, he was called Suvarnavarshe by the people, because, raining down showers of gold, he made the whole world consisting solely of gold.
(V. 24.) There being no mendicant at the door when there was made the proclamation who is the supplicant and what does he want? who is impoverished on earth P'-even the treasure which was brought to him) in abundance by the easily conquered lords of the continents did not please him.
(V. 25.) On the occasion of his conquest of the quarters, the earth, with uplifted hands (consisting of his) mighty pálidhvajas (and) abandoning other kings, forthwith quivers as if by the causing of a violent bustle (as & woman, when freed from an evil lord, dances with uplifted hands as if through intense joyous excitement).
(V. 26.) Even the sun and the moon, as if with fear produced in their mind at the thought) that he, the prosperous one, will not bear the rising up of another lord of a mandala (country), run before him (inasmuch as they are the lords of mandalas, i.e. orbs, and are samuddhata, i.e. rising in the sky).
(V. 27.) For long shines his gateway (marked by) the moon who is like (him), (and) decorated near (his) palace, before which other lords of mandalas bow down, which is accompanied by the goddess of victory, and where the whole mass of his lustre (is seen).
(V. 28.) Surely (thinking that he cannot bear the army of (his) foes, which is equal (to his own and) which is possessed (of men) of excellent qualities, the Ganga and the Yamuna resort to his flawless royal abode (because they themselves are samavahini, i.e. flowing in a level, and possessed of excellences).
(V. 29.) While this king was administering excellent government wherein (all) enemies were subdued, there was vimanasthiti (i.e. sitting in celestial cars) among the gods (nabhôga), (but) there never was vimánasthiti (i.e. transgression of proper bounds) in enjoyments (bhoga).
(V. 30.) The blue clouds (are) the soot springing from the copious fames of his luxuriant fire of heroism. The flashes of lightning (are) but the spreading-out of the gleams of the blade of (his) flourished sword. The stars (are) but the pearls issuing in consequence of the splitting-open
1 There can be no doubt that the stanza is intended to yield two senses, as the words pranita and kbis unmis. takably indicate. One of these senses is that given in the text above. What the other sense is cannot be accurately made out. It seems to refer to a lexicon composed by a certain author, who bore the name Hélasiddha or Dvipanatha, or name equivalent to either of these words in meaning. Is it HelArdja or Kshfrasvimin? We must await further researches to settle this point.
* This probably refers, I think, to the figures of the sun and the moon on his banners.
• This is very knotty verse. I have, in the main, followed Dr. Fleet in point of the separation of words and translation. But I am by no means certain of either. Must we split up the third line of the stanza into sa mahima-karatóaranan and translate it accordingly ?
• For the historical fact contained in this stanzs, see the introductory remarks.
There is evidently here a play on pimdmasthiti and on the double analysis of nabhógiahu, tis. (1) nabib-gesku. among the aeronauts,' and (2) na bhéglahy, fnet in enjoymenta.'

Page #60

No. 6.]
CAMBAY PLATES OF GOVINDA IV.
of the temples of the irresistible elephants of (his) enemies. The moon, the milky ocean and Sêsha (are) the trickling of the mass of (his) glory which has filled the world.
(V. 31.) While his mind was anxious to eradicate thorns, the lotus-stalks, as if through fear, did not emerge from water, (but) made to him) a present of the beauty residing in (their) buds ;! for self-purification, the ketaki (plant) remained in the interior of the darkness caused by the quantities of its own pollen, set in motion by the wind, the jack-tree in the hollow of the earth, and the reed-branch at (his) gate.
(Line 38.) And he, laughing to scorn the vanity of the beauty of the form of Kandarpa (Káma), who was rendered transient through being burned by the eye of Hara (Siva), (became the glorious Nitya-Kandarpa (i.e. a very eternal Kandarpa); (he), destroying the happiness of Satamakha (Indra) by means of the power of energy amplified by the powers of royal majesty and good counsel, (became the very god) Chaturmukha (Brahman) in the art of) Chanakya (i.e. in politics); (he), intent upon working weal to the earth overrun solely by (his) renowned valour, (became) the glorious Vikrânta-Narayana (i.e. a very Narayana among heroes), (as Vishņu became Vikrânta-Narayana, i.e. the striding Narayana, when intent upon doing good to the earth occupied by (his) single renowned step); (he), devastating the fields (consisting of) the breasts of (his) enemies by means of the ploughshare (consisting of the weapon wielded by his hand, (became) the glorious Nřipati-Trinêtrs (i.6.& very god Siva among kings).
(L. 40.) And he, the Paramabhaffaraka Mahúrájádhiraja Paramétvara, the prosperous Suvarnavarshadėva-Pțithvivallabha, the prosperous Vallabhanarendradeva, who meditates on the feet of the Paramabhaffáraka Maharajadhiraja Paraméšvara, the prosperous Nityavarshadêva,- being well, commands all the lords of provinces (rashtra), lords of districts (vishaya), chiefs of villages, leading persons, officials, employés and functionaries, according as they are concerned :
(L. 43.) "Be it known to you that I, who am permanently settled at the capital of Mânyakhêţa, who am maintaining grants to temples and agraháras, though resumed by previons (rulers), and who day by day am issuing charters of villages, to be everlastingly respected (by all),- eight centuries of years increased by fifty-two having elapsed since the time of the Saka king, also in figures Saka-Samvat 852, on the tenth (tithi) of the bright (half) of Jyêshtha in the current Khara-samvatsara, on a Monday, when the moon was near (the constellation of) Hasta, on the great festive occasion of the binding of the fillet in the village of Kapitthaka, situated near the bank of the Godavari, having ascended the tulapurusha, gave unto the Brahmaps six hundred agraháras together with three laos of suparna (coins) for the sake of bali, charu, vaidvadeva, and atithitarpana, and granted to the temples of gods for the enjoyment of the gods eight hundred villages, four lacs of suvarnas and thirty-two lacs of drammas, for the repairs of) broken parts and so forth, for ointment, frankincense, flowers, lamps, offerings and other requisite articles of worship, and for the purpose of providing) a feedingestablishment, gifts of outer garments and so forth for ascetios; and after this, without descending from the tulapurusha, bestowed first by pouring water from the hand, for the enhancement of the religious merit and fame of my parents and myself, - upon Nagamarya, son of Mahadevayya, belonging to the Mathara gôtra, student of the Vaji-Kåpva édkhá, come from the holy place of Käviks which is situated in the Khêţaks district (mandala) of the Laţa country.(déta), resident here at Manyakheta, subsisting on the lotus-feet of the prosperous Vallabhanarendradeve, the village named Kevanja, situated in the Khêţaka district comprised in the Lâța country,
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 254 and note 36.
* This is very curious; for, the god who wielded the weapon of the plonghshare and devastated Relds is Balarama, the brother of Kpishna, and not Trinetra, 1.c. Sivs. So far as my knowledge goes, Balarima is nowhere called Trinētra. nor is Šiva anywhere spoken of as performing these functions of Balarima,
"Gupta Inscr. p. 116, note 3.

Page #61

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
(and) lying quite close to the holy place of Kåvika, together with its rows of trees, up to its four boundaries, together with its cultivated soil, together with the royal share, together with all the produce such as the produce of corn, the acquisition of gold, the fines, (the proceeds of the punishments for) faults and the ten offences, and so forth,- for the purpose of (maintaining) the bali, charu, vaišvadeva and atithitarpana ; for the performance of the optional, indispensable and cccasional rites; for the performance of the braddha and sacrificial ceremonies such as the darsupúrnamaisa, chaturmasya, ashtaka and ågrayanas (rites) and the fortnightly fräddhas): for the purpose of preparing the charu, pur od ása, sthálípákat and so forth; for the purpose of (granting) priestly fees and gifts in connection with hôma, niyama, the study of one's own Vēda, and religious service; for the purpose of providing) accessory assistance for the rites concerning rújasúya and the seven forms of the soma sacrifice such as the vajapéya, agnishtôma and so forth; for the purpose of (offering) garments, ornaments, entertainment, gifts, sacrificial fees, etc. to the various priests, such as Maitravaruna, Adhuaryn, Hôtsi, Brahmanáchchhamsin, Grävastut and Agnidh ;7 and for the purpose of (supplying) the requisite materials for preparing sattra, prapa, pratisraya, usishótsarga, reservoirs, wells,tanks, orchards, temples, etc."
(L. 58.) And the boundaries of this village (are), to the east the boundary of the holy place of Kåvikâ, to the south the village named Sâmagam, to the west the village of Sihuka, and to the north the boundary of the land belonging to the same (holy) place named Kavika. No one should cause hindrance to Nagamârya while cultivating this village called Kêvanja, thus defined by the four boundaries, or causing (it) to be cultivated, while enjoying (it) or allowing others) to
enjoy (it).
So the word karmanta is explained in Monier Williams' Sanskrit- English Dictionary. * Gupta Insor. p. 97, note 6.
. Darinpirnamdsa denotes "(the days of) new and full moon, ceremonies on these days (preceding all other ceremonies),” ashtakd, "the eighth day after full moon (especially that in the months Hémanta and Sisira, on which the progenitors or manes are worshipped,. . . . also & name of the worship itself or the oblations offered on those days); and dgrayana, when masculine, "the first sóma libation at the agwishoma sacrifice," and when neuter, oblation cousisting of first-fruits at the end of the rainy season."- Monier Williams' Sanskrit- English Dictionary.
Charw is "an oblation (of rice, barley and pulse) boiled with butter and milk for presentation to the gods or manes):" puród dia," mass of ground rice rounded into a kind of cake (usually divided into pieces, placed on receptacles)," and sthallpaka, " dish of barley or rice boiled in milk (used as an oblation)."- Monier Williams' Sanskrit. English Dictionary.
Hóma signifies the act of making an oblation to the Devas or gods by casting clarified butter into the fire;” and niyama, "any act of voluntary penance or meritorious piety (esp. a lesser vow or minor observance dependent on external conditions, and not so obligatory as yama)."- Monier Williams' Sanskrit. English Dictionary. I take srddhydyddhyayana to be one word, meaning "study of one's own Veda ;" compare Asvaldyana's Griya-stitra, III. 3, 1. Rajasůya is " great mcrifice performed at the coronation of a king (by himself and his tributary princes
djapéya is the name of one of the seven forms of the sóma sacrifice (offered by kings or Brahmans aspiring to the highest position, and preceding the rdjasi ya and the Brihaspati-adea);" agnish (oma is "the name of a protracted ceremony or sacrifice (forming one of the chief modifications of the jyotish(oma offered by one who is desirous of obtaining heaven . ..)."- Monier Williams' Sanskrit-English Dictionary.
Maitrdvaruna, otherwise called Praldatri, is the first assistant of the Hotpi. The terms Adhuaryn, Hótri and Aonla are well known. Brahmandohelhansin is "& priest who assist the Brahman or chief priest at a roma sacrifice : ” and Ordrastut is one of the sixteen priests (called after the hymn CRV. X. 94, 1 11.] addressed to the số ma stones)."- Monier Williams' Sanakit-English Dictionary.
The word attra signifies an almo-house and is frequently met with in the Gupta inscriptions (e.g. Nos. 7. 8. 9 and 10). Prapd denotes & place of distributing water gratis to travellers prati fraya is "& shelter-house for travellers” (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 142). Both these words occur in the celebrated inscription of Ushavadata at Nåsik, which records his series of benefactions. Vpiskótaarga, according to the Sabdakalpadruma, means "setting frees bull and four heifers on the occasion of fráddha or as a religious act generally." As regards the details of this ceremony, see this lexicon, oub poce. According to Maheśvara's commentary on the Amarakola, kipa denotes an ordinary weh, and rdpt means & well with a flight of stairs.
For tala-smd see above, Vol. IV. pp. 156 and 157.

Page #62

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
[Vv. 32-36 contain the usual admonitions to future rulers.]
(V. 37.) This praiseworthy grant of the prosperous Govindarája has been written by the learned Någavarman, son of Gangadharârya.
(L. 67.) Good luck (and) great prosperity.
No. 7.-THE INSCRIPTIONS IN THE CAVES AT KARLE.
By E. SENART; PARIS. The Editor of the Epigraphia Indica has been good enough to make over to me two sets of inked estampages of the inscriptions at Karlê and at Násik, which he caused to be taken in the year 1899 by his Assistant, Mr. G. Venkoba Rao; and he has kindly requested me to con. tribute a brief commentary on the Plates of them which he intends to issue. All these records have been commented on before by such scholars as Bhandarkar, Bhagwanlal Indraji and Bühler. Still, I cannot resist the temptation of adding my modest gloss in the wake of their learned interpretations. Nobody will expect, however, that I shall arrive at startling new results.
The difficulties with which the explanation of these precious documents has to cope are on the whole due to two causes-(1) their imperfect state of preservation; and (2) the employment of a certain number of obscure terms or formulas. Since the comparatively recent date to which the preceding treatments of these inscriptions belong, few important new materials have come to light. On the other hand, as regards fac-similes, the Plates now issued may at first sight appear more imperfect than those which were published by the Archæological Survey. But, having worked direct from the inked estampages, I can testify that the new Plates seem to have been executed with scrupulous care, and that the collotypes are purely mechanical reproductions of the estampages. Of course they do not show all the details of the originala, - because this is impossible, but they have not been subjected to any touching up by hand. The estampages were made quite recently; and, in the course of several years which separate them from the earlier copies, the disintegration of the rocks which bear the inscriptions will have continued, and characters which existed before may have lost in clearness. Is this enough to account for the difference between the old and the new Plates ? It seems to me that the former, or at least portions of them, were touched up by hand in details. These retouches, wbich were executed by competent readers who worked from the monuments, certainly have a value of their own. Nevertheless they imply certain minute alterations which are hardly compatible with the scrupulous care that is now considered indispensable in such matters. I am dwelling on this point only in order to vindicate myself for not appearing to be quite so well informed as my predecessors in the treatment of several passages, and besides, for admitting that certain apparent readings of the earlier fac-similes do not exclude a priori some slightly different hypotheses. I do not know if, in this field of enquiry and in the present state of our knowledge, it is not more dangerous to affirm too much than to be too cautious. It goes without saying that I have nowhere neglected the invaluable help which the earlier reproductions and transcriptions furnished; if reduced to my own resources, I would have had to leave more than one lacuna in the texts. Nevertheless the readings which I propose are such as I consider to be actually warranted by the context of the estampages which I have in my hands and which are represented by the new Plates. In several cases where, though believing in a certain transcription, I do not venture to affirm that it is perfectly sure, I enclose in square brackets the letters which to my mind are more or less doubtful. I confess that even this distinction has not been a very easy matter. One need only look at some of the Plates in order to understand that in many cases, if the reading hardly admits of any doubt, the reason is that it is corroborated either by the
Translated from the French by the Editor.

Page #63

48
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
authority of parallel passages or by the evidence of the context in which itoccars. Notably, in a vast number of instances it is perfectly impossible to decide whether we have to deal with intentional strokes or with accidental cracks of the stone. This observation refers to the vowelsigns, and especially to the an usvára. The latter, we know, is frequently omitted; hence it is all the more uncertain in doubtful cases. Fortunately these are details of secondary im. portance, at least for the interpretation. Is there any need to add that I have scrupulously recorded all the various readings of former editors whenever they are of any interest, i.e. unless they are due to palpable mistakes or to misprints ?
The chief value of these documents consists in their throwing light-- though dimly- on a number of historic, paleographic and linguistic problems. But they are not the only documents of their kind, nor are such documents our only source of information. Though interesting, it is unwise to take up general questions in connection with a partial publication. This manner of proceeding is inevitable in the first period of researches and of discoveries, but later on it is apt to scatter the information inordinately and to hamper its discussion. It is at any rate natural to rescind the explanatory remarks and the historical conclusions. To my re-edition of the texts and to the explanations which it will suggest to me, I propose to add as a postscript the more comprehensive remarks which appear to be called for.
The really useful bibliography of the Karlé inscriptions comprises only two works - (1) Inscriptions from the Cave-temples of Western India, 1881 (CTI), and (2) Reports of the Archeological Survey of Western India, Vol. IV., 1883 (AS). In the first publication, Dr. Burgess has transcribed and translated the inscriptions in accordance with the readings and remarks furnished by Pandit Bhagwanlal Indraji; and in the second the texts and explanations have been subjected to a fresh revision by Bühler. Though this edition is more recent and marks in the majority of cases a progress on the first, it has the drawback of assigning texts of the same locality to different chapters according to their official or private character. The new Plates follow Bhagwanlal's numbering. I have added in brackets the number given in AS.; "K." refers to the chapter entitled " Earliest Kárld inscriptions" (p. 90 ff.) and "Ksh." to " Kshatrapa and Andhra inscriptions" (p. 98 ff.). The remarks regarding the position of each inscription are copied from the labels accompanying the estampages.
No. 1, Plate iil. (K. 1). Chaitya cave. Left end of the verandah.
Техт. Vejayantito sethiņa Bhuta palen[8] (1) selaghara (2) pariniţhapita[m] (3) Ja[m]budipamhi (4) Atama[ñ] (5).
REMARKS. (1) CTI. Bhata'. The mark of & seems to exist clearly in nd; but it is rather short and, as there are traces of a crack on its right, it may be the result of the wearing of the stone.-(2) AS. and CTI.gharar.-(3) Probably the antevúra has disappeared in the crack; it cannot be said to exist with certainty.-(4) I feel inclined to explain the development of the central loop of ja by the presence of an anusvára.-(5) AS. utama; CTI. uttama. The long appears to
The partial attempts at interpretation of Bird (Historical Remarches on the Origin and Principles of the Buddha and Jaina Religion, 1847) and Stephenson (J. Bo. Br. R. As. 800. Vol. V. p. 162 , and p. 426 4.) DO SON now only historical interest. As regards the general description of the caves, the first exact reports are those of Ferguson (J. R. A. Soc. Vol. VIII. p. 80 11.) and of Wilson (J. Bo. Br. R. As, Soc. Vol. III. p. 48 ff.). At prenent exact and methodical information may be found in the Rock-out Temples of India of Fergusson and Burgem, and in the Reports of the Arola logical Surney of Western India, Vol. IV.

Page #64

No. 7.)
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
me certain; this is the only possible meaning of the double hook, contrasted with the ordinary form of u. It seems that at the end an anusvára did exist, which got mixed up by the wearing of the stone with the upper hook of the last symbol, for which compare the beginning of No. 5.
TRANSLATION.
"(This) rock-mansion, the most excellent one in Jambudvipa, has been completed by the Seffhi Bbûtapala from Vaijayanti,"
Vaijayanti seems to have been the ancient name of Banavâsi in the North Kanara district, Bombay. In addition to the instances quoted by Dr. Burgess, where Jayanti seems to represent Banavasi, one might perhaps ask if in the Banavasi inscription the letter which has been read sa or sam before jayamtakasa (1. 2) might not be a ve, in which case the sculptor Damôraka would be designated as a native of Vaijayanti.-In spite of the general meaning of selaghara, it seems-if we compare the occurrence of chaityagriha at Kuda (CTI. Nos. 15 and 20), of chetiyaghara at Nasik (Nos. 18 and 19), of gharamukha and gharasa mugha at Kârlo (Nos. 4 and 6), and of gharamukha at Ajanta (CTI. No. 1)-that the expression griha or ghara was habitually restricted to the halls used for worship, those which are generally styled "chaitya caves."The expression parinithapita implies the idea of completion, which must not be lost sight of. Even if one leaves out of consideration the open screen, the decoration of which may be secondary, several inscriptions describe certain pillars as particular gifts. Hence it may be assumed that the present record attributes to Bhâtapâla the honour of having completed the chaitya cave.
No. 2, Plate iv. (K. 2).
On the lion-pillar in front of the chaitya cave.
TEXT.
40
Maharathisa Gotiputrasa Agimitranakasa sihathabho dânam.
REMARK.
Though there can be no doubt, I think, regarding any important detail of the text, the inscription is much worn, and the certainty of some points, e.g. the initial a of Agimitranaka and the th of thabho, is in some way only a moral certainty. I do not venture to affirm that there is no anusvára on the right of si, but incline towards the negative.
TRANSLATION.
"(This) lion-pillar (is) the gift of the Maharathi Agimitranaka, the son of Goti."
Maharathi is an obscure and difficult term. It would be essential to know first whether the actual orthography of the inseriptions is rathi or rathi. The th seems probable here, and it is certain in an inscription at Bêḍså (OTI. No. 2); though on the other hand the th is probable in No. 14 of the Karlê inscriptions and in Bhaja No. 2. The writing of th by error for th being more probable than the reverse, the form Maharathi is the proper one to start from.3 If this is the case, the comparison with the epic epithet Maháratha and with brihadratha must be discarded. CTI. (p. 24) declares that "Maharathi is a Paurâpic title of a great warrior; it is common in the families of Rajas." I do not know on what this statement rests; if its first part
1 Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 278, note 2.
CTI. p. 100; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 331.
Dr. Hultsach reads Mahdrathi also on the coins reproduced on Plate iii.
H

Page #65

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
were correct, one would at least expect Maharatha and not Mahdrathi, which is not necessarily the same thing. At any rate Maharafli is a title. This is also Bühler's view (AS. p. 107, note); but the special reason which he adduces in support of it is not at all decisive, vis. that in the Kärle inscription No. 14 Okkalakiyanah Mahdrathi should be translated by " the Maharathi of the Okhalakiyan." Nothing proves that the genitive depends on Maharathi. Several instances show us the proper name of a donor accompanied by the name of the tribe or the people to which he belongs in the genitive plural, e.g. Junnar Nos. 5 and 6 (CTI. and AS.). The fact that, in the other cases where we find the word again and in that same No. 14 in the very next line, Mahdrathi does not govern & genitive, forces us to rejeot altogether the construction proposed by Bühler. Hence this instance cannot furnish, as he thought, a positive argument against the interpretation previously proposed by Garrez, who saw in it a kind of ethnical name equivalent to Maratha. Etymologically this explanation seems to me strongly supported by the th, which presupposes a Sanskrit form Maharashtrin. But Maharashtrin has not necessarily a geographical meaning, and it is difficult to separate the word from Mahabhôja and Mahasamanta, which are connected with it in our inscriptions. As rashtra often means a province, it is quite natural that räshfrin follows the same analogy as bhoja and samanta, so that, if Mahabhôja has become a title applied even to women, the same could very easily happen in the case of Maharashtsin and Maharashtrini, or Maharathi and Mahdrathini. This is possible, but not absolutely certain ; it may as well have been that the name, starting from the geographical and ethnical meaning, became fixed as a title of honour in certain families, perhaps because of certain important relatives or of special circumstances. It may be noted that to our Maharathi Agimitranaka corresponds a Maharathi Mitadeva in No. 14; that this Mitadeva is & Kausikiputra, like Vishnudatta at Bhaja (No. 2); and lastly that the Maharathini Samadinikå at Badea (No. 2) was married to an A padevanaka. Do not these different names look as if they were connected with each other in such a way as to suggest the idea that they may have belonged to the same circle of families or relations? We find a Sthavira A gimita, s.e. Agnimitra, at Kuda (CTI. No. 5). I believe that the names in raka in our inscriptions, as here and as Nandanaka at Junnar (CTI. No. 22), etc., are not different names, but simply equivalents of Agnimitra, Nanda, eto.-- Gotiputra is the same as Gauptiputra, from Gupta
Dr. Hultzsch contributes the following note on the three coins figured at the bottom of Plate iii., which are of interest in connection with the explanation of Maharathi :
"In the year 1888, Mr. A. Mervyn Smith, while prospecting for gold, found a number of lead coins on an ancient site near Chitaldroog in the Mysore State and distributed them to various coin-collectors. The smaller ones amorig these coins bore only Buddhist and other symbols, but a few larger ones had incomplete legends. On my specimen (Plate iii. B.) I found
1 The occurrence of the feminine Maldrathin in Bedel No. 9 Bloo indicates rather that the term does not imply the actual office of governor of a district or province, but an honorific or nobiliary title,
Journ. Asiat. Vith series, Vol. XX. p. 201 .
"I may here as well draw attention to the use of ratthika in Pili (e.g. Jdlaka, 11. 268, 12) m an equivalent of grihapati and Vailya. Compare Satapatha.Brdhmapa, XIII. 2, 9, 7, where the Vilar are brought in special connection with the rdshfrin, the wielder of royal power.
We may compare the parallel use of the attributes 8ddage(ke)ra and Mandard (Mandavyo) i on the latter see Jacobi in Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 264. The occurrence of Mandardaad st Kodi (CTI. No. 14) leave no doubt regarding the ethnical meaning of the word, though the use of the dental & renders the identification with the Mandavas of literature problematical. At Beds (CTI. No. 3) Mandaca is connected with Madrati, the reading Mathdariya is quite clear in the fac-simile and excludes the useless and improbable conjecture maladeviya. It will be remarked that in this instance Mardani precedes Maldrafhint. Beeing that Mald. indja always preceden either attributo when connected with it, this pooltion does not seem to indicate that Maldratki could imply a title of superior nobility, and consequently still less that it could designates very high dignity.
The same epithet occurs in the Sudga inscription of the Bharhut Stopa; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 188 f. -E.H.]

Page #66

No. 7.]
KARLE OAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
the title Mahdrathi, which ooours in the cave-inscriptions (Karla) Nos. 2 and 14; A.S.W.L. Vol. IV. p. 88, No. 7 (Bhaja), and p. 90, No. 3 (Badal). At my request Mr. R. Sewell kindly sent me for comparison the two lead coins (Plate üü. A. and C.) which he had received from Mr. Mervyn Smith in 1888. These supply the first word of the legend, Sadakana (see Plate üi. A.), and contain portions of the second word, Kalaldya, while the third word, Mahdrathisa, is pre. served in B. and O. The three coins may be briefly described as follows:
Plate 111. A. (Bewell). Obverse. -A hamped ball, standing towards the proper right. Round it, the words Sadakana. Ka[lald) ....... Reverso.- A bodhi-tree between two symbols.
Plate til. B. (Hultasch). Obverse. Similar to A. There is a deep and distinct punch-mark below the bull. Round the latter, [8] [ka]na-Kalaldya-Mahdrath[1]. Reverne:--Abddhi-tree, a chaitya, and a symbol between them.
Plate til. O. (Sewell). Obveras.- Similar to A. Round the ball, Sa... [Kala]ldya-Mahdrafhisa. Reverse.—A bôdhi-tree and a chaitya.
"Taking the three coins together, it appears that the complete legend, of which each bears a portion, is Sadakana-Kalaldya-Maharathira.
“The curious word Kalalaya reminds us of the equally peouliar Andhra name Pulumdyi. Sada kana is the same as Sitakapi in the Andhra inscriptions. Perhaps Kalalaya, with the
mame or family name Sadakans and the title MahArathi, held Chitaldroog as a vassal of the Andhrs kings. From the emblems pictured on his coins we learn that he was a Buddhist, and that his crest was a bull.
"Since writing the above, I found that the Mysore Government Museum at Bangalore pos
en two lead coins of the same type, presented by Mr. Mervyn Smith, who found them near Chitaldroog in 1888."
No. 8, Plate 11. (K. 3). Chaitya cave. Below the feet of the three elephants at the right end of the verandah.
Твхт. Theranam bhatyarta-(1) [th]dadovas a parima hethima cha veyika danar.
hathi
cha
puvâdo
hathinam
cha
BEMARK. (1) A. and CTI. read bhayan. I do not feel inolined to believe that the antsvåra of that is intentional; but it certainly seems to exist on the stone.
TRANSLATION «The elephants and, before the elephants, the rail-mouldings above and below (are) the gift of the Sthavira, the venerablo Indraddva."
In separating do and in popaidering it to represent the pomeradl dvau, previous editors have Oronted diffioaltios which they found it hard to overpome. It is sufficient to look at a photograph to recognise that the elephants are actually separated from the spectator by the balustrade
2

Page #67

52
* EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
which hides the bottom of their legs. The Prakrit pubbado = púrvata) does not raise any difficulty. Bühler bas well defined the meaning of védiká by "bands or string-courses carved with the rail pattern." In No. 17 and elsewhere the term veyika is applied to fragments of this kind
No. 4, Plate 1. (K. 4). Chaitya cave. Over the right doorway.
TEXT. Dhenukakața (1) gandhikasa Si[m]hada tasa (2) dånam gharamugha.
REMARKS. (1) The vowel-signs are not very pronounced; but the two d-signs seem to be certaio. After this word is a space filled with cracks, which would leave room for two characters; one might feel tempted to believe that originally the stone bore Dhenu kakatakasa (compare No. 6). But I reject this conjectare becanise the & of fd is very probable, and there are no traces of ka aud sa, which ought to show among the cracks. Besides, the simple ablative is frequently used in the same senso elsewhere.- (2) Though neither AS. nor OTI. notices the anusuára of Simh, it seems to me probable.
TRANSLATION. "(This door (is) the gift of Sim hadata, a perfumer from Dhonuktkata."
Dhônukákata is a name of frequent occurrence in the cave-insoriptions here and elsewhere in these parts. Several Yavanas profess to be natives of that place. Therefore it onght to be looked for in the north-west, but it has not yet been identified. Compare AS. p. 24.
No. 5, Plate iii. (K. 5). Chaitya cave. On the pillar of the verandah in front of the central door, above the inscription No. 6.
TEXT. 1 Gahatasa Mahadeva. 2 nakasa måtu Bhayilaya (1) dánar.
REMARK. (1) I cannot say that the á of the last syllable appears to me certain,
TRANSLATION. The gift of Bhayila, the mother of the householder Mahadevanaka."
Regarding the name Mahadevanaks = Mahadeva, compare No. 2.- The name Bhay114 has been explained by Bhräjila. This transcription is not the only possible one, though it appears to me the most probable. But could not this be the transcription of a foreign name P It oocarg again at Kuda (AS. No. 13), where a Brahmani Bhayild is stated to have been the wife of a certain Ayitilu who, though called a Brahmapa, bears & name of very barbarous form, which reminds us curiously of A zilizes, etc. I do not pretend to affirm that our Bhayild is the same, though the writing of the two insoriptions appears to be quite contemporaneous and to be intimately related in certain details, e.g. the yi. I may add that the title of grihastha, ' applied to
For the logo of the aspiration in gahata compare e.g. stana in an inscription at Mathuri, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 390, N. XVIII.

Page #68

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
53
her son, noems to indicato a Brahmapical origin. In the case of an ordinary householder of the Vaisya class we would doubtlessly have gahapati as elsewhere.
No. 6, Plate iv. (E. 6). Chaitya cave. On the pillar of the verandah in front of the central door
TEXT. 1 Dheņuk[&]kațakens (1) vahaking 2 na (2) Vepuvåsa-put . .pa (3) 3 mugha (4) kata durem . dhu
Semighara[sa] . . (5).
REMARKS. (1) AS. and OTI. rend rukáka. The long d seems very doubtful; tle slanting resembles a simple crack.-(2) After Sámi, CTI. inserts ka and AS. le; but in the estampagethere is no trace of a letter which might have disappeared. The na is very probable, but the crack which crosses the top of the character does not absolutely exclude the reading na.- (5) AS. and CTI. read putona; but the e attached to the t is at least vory indistinct. Besides, i appears from a comparison of the preceding lipe that there ought to have been an additiona! letter here. The existing traces would seem to point to the reading pulakena, though this diminative is not very plausible.- (4) AS. and CTI. read mughan. I cannot distinguish the anusvára, but will not deny that it exists. The stone is so much defaced that no detail is quite certain here.-(5) The d has a hook at the bottom wbich can easily be taken for u; but it must not be forgotten that here, as in other cases, this vowel is represented by a vertical line. The hrus at the top is too slanting to be considered an d. The e expressed by the stroke at the top of seems less doubtful. As the whole lower right portion of the m is obliterated, the reading 9221 AS. and OTI. is possible, but simply hypothetical. Between this character and the dhu the space makes it probable that one letter is lost. Certain traces suggest an h, perhaps maha. The last letter, read as ka in AB. and CTI., is at least very doubtful. CTI. adds a bnnl sa which, in my opinion, is inadmissible. The stone may have originally borne one or more additional letters. The sign of punctuation which AS. seems to discover, not without hesitation, is at any inte improbable.
TRANSLATION "By the carpenter Sami, son of Vēņuvåsa, a native of Dhénukakata, there was made the opening of the cave .
." The mutilation of the text renders its explanation imperfect. What is sure, is, that we lave here in some way the signature of a workman or artist. The separation of the usual compound gharamukha into gharasa mukha produces the impression that the inscription does not refer to the whole of the door, but to details connected with the opening. Theso may have been prefied by the word or words which remain obscure at the end of the inscription. And as iu fant the work of a carpenter is spoken of, we may have to think of some piece of carpontry or von doporation. The unoertainty of the reading leaves the name of this sculptor, Syamiln, Svýmin, or otherwise, undetermined.
No. 7, Plate 1. (K. 7). Chaitya cave. On the top of the third pillar; loft row.
TEXT, Dhenukakata (1) Yavanasa Sihadhayana thambho dávazn (2)

Page #69

5
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
REMARKS. (1) The first & of ®kdtd in As, is surely only a clerical mistako. (2) The final anuodra seems to me perfectly visible.
TRANSLATION. "(This) pillar (is) the gift of the Yavana Sihadhaya from Dhenukakata."
For the combination of the singular Yavanasa with the plaral Sihadhayana[m] compart No. 3, where the plural theranan is followed by the singular Ishda devasa.
No. 8, Plate fit. (K. 8). Chaitya cave. On the fifth pillar; left row.
TEXT. (1) 1 Soparaka bhayatánam Dhamutari. (2) 2 yina sa n athasa (3) therasa . (4) 3 bha s a (5) amtev sisa bhana4 kasa Na . pats (6) gatimitas 5 saha ..t[i]hi (7) [tha]bho dinamakha (8).
REMARKS. (1) The inscription is maoh defaced, perhaps intentionally, as Bubler thinks, in order to be replaced by the following ono (No. 9). Hence all statements referring to it will have to be nade with special caution.- (2) AS. and OTI. read otdna and "tara". I consider the anusvåra and tho i of ri comparatively certain.-(3) OTI. and, with hesitation, A8. rend samdnathao. A singlo letter seems to be lost; but which P The m does not seem to me more probable than ally other.-(4) OTI. reads ma and AS. a as the last letter which I am unable to make out.(5) AS. and CTI. read tulasa. The first letter appears to be certainly a bh; compare the of aitevasisa. And I have no doubt that two letters have to be supplied between this letter aud the final sa.- (6) AS. Nadipatisa; OTI. Nadaputisa. Då or di are possible, but neither të certain. I do not discover any trace of an u below the p; but, after all, putasa is a priori
) probable that I can hardly doubt that this was the original reading of the stone. - (7) AS. .. . tiya; CTI. [matap:]tuya. The i above the t is more probable than the below, and the roading hi is, though not at first sight, at least as admissible graphically as ya. This zivos, with the possible restoration matapi, a completely satisfactory form. The reading tuya, permitting the restoration [ .. .dha]tuya, would seem to be recommended by the ex. pression sasariro in the following inscription (No. 9), which seems to bave been intended to replace the presont one. But why this substitation P Was it only in order to avoid the mention of the master of Satimita P Or perhaps for inserting the mention of the relics, which would have been passed over in silence in the first redaction and added ultimately by the donor - (8) The th is quito indistinot, but nevertheless certain. The final letter, road la by OTI. and left andetermined by AS., must be kh, sich gives us the excellent reading dinamakha[n]. The form of kl. is not quite usual. But it seems to be so nearly allied to certain variants of the samo lotter as to make this interpretation probable, which also gives a good sense. To judge from the form of kh in No. 13, the shape of this letter seems to have been particularly changeable and undetermined.
TRANSLATION “ (This) pillar (is) the gift of the preacher satimite, the son of Nanda (*) (and) the disciple of the Sthavira . .., .. . of the venerable Dhamutariya. (Dharmóttariyas), from SopAraka, together with his father and mother P)."

Page #70

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
In explaining these lines one cannot separate them from the following inscription (No. 9), its abridged reproduction, the motive of which we cannot quite make out. This comparison proves that the connection with the sect of the Dharmóttarlyas applies in the mind of the authors to Sétimita himself. What is more doubtful, is, whether the first genitive following sa . nathasa applies to him or to his master. I do not believe in Bühler's conjecture sama[na]náthasa. It is too risky to restore a purely hypothetical title of hardly satisfactory meaning at the cost of a mistake attributed to the engraver, and I am unable to suggest a plausible restoration of my own. It seems to me very tempting to find here the proper name (o.g. Savanáthasa or Sakanáthasu, 1.6. of Sarvanatha' or of Sakranatha ') of this master of our donor; but generally the title thera preoedes the proper name. Hence it is a priori more probable that the name is hidden in the letters following therasa, which cannot be restored with any certainty. I have said that the remaining traces would favour the reading putasa for the second part of the word which AS reads Nadipatisa and OTI. Nadaputisa. If we read at the beginning Na[n]da', or Na[n]da. or Na[n]dt", the reading "putasa seems to me assured by the consideration that Såtimita, being a preacher and belonging to the sect of the Dharmóttariyas, ought to have been a monk and consequently unmarried. As regards the use of ddnamukha as an equivalent of déyadharma, it is well known in the Buddhist epigraphy of the North-West, and its ocourrence in literature is not sufficiently well established.
No. 9, Plate iii. (K. 9). Chaitya cave. Immediately below the preceding inscription,
TEXT. 1 Soparaka bhayantana Dhamutariyanam (1) bhapa2 kasa 8Atimitass 3 sasariro thabo dánań.
BEMARK. (1) AS, and OTI. Pyána; but this anuwdra appears to me as certain as the others.
TRANSLATION. "(this) pillar containing relios (is) the gift of the preacher satimita, (of the sect) of the venerable Dhammutariyas, from Sopraka."
As I have stated in connection with the preceding inscription, I think that the genitive Dhamutariyanath cannot depend, as Bühler thinks, on bhanakasa, but goes with Sátimitasa; compare the genitives Gatdnan and Apaguriyanarat Junnar (A8. Nos. 5 and 6).
No. 10, Plato 1. (X. 10). Chaitya cave. On the fourth pillar; left row.
1 Dhenukakata 9 Dharma-Yavansa.
1 W. And another Batimita at Kuda (AS. No. 6). But the type of the writing is there considerably later than that of our inscription and does not permit us to identify the two homonyma

Page #71

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII
TRANSLATION
“Of Dhamma, a Yavana from Dhênuk kata." This translation is that of my predecessors. I confess that the explanation of DhanmuYaranasa appears to me somewhat doubtful. At Nâsik (No. 18, 1. 1) we find a Yavana who was the son of Dharmadêva. But the simple name of Dhamma applied to a Buddhist surprises me. This combination of a proper name with a tribal name in a compound is unusual. In other cases (above, No. 7, and at Junnar, CTI. Nos. 5 and 8) the word Yavana precedes the proper name, and both have the termination of the genitive. On the other hand, an inscription at Junnar (CTI. No. 4) supplies a compound which resembles ours at first sight. This is the attribute dhammawigumu applied to a certain Virasêna. It has been translated 'an upright merchant.' I doubt this translation for several reasons. First, it is hardly probable that the donor, a simple private person, should bestow such compliments on himself; what one would expect, is, not an encomium, but a positive statemeut like the title grihapatipramukha, which resembles dhanmanigama. Further, wiguma does not mean 'a merchant,' which would be negama. Of course the change of e into i is not impossible in Praksit, but it is a priori improbable in a case where the change would produce a confusion with the usual nigama, which means, among other things, a group of people' or 'a company of merchants. It is still less credible, if one compares the two expressions, that DharmaYavana could be used for an upright Yavana.' Hence I feel tempted to take Dhamma in both Cases in a specitically Buddhist sense, and to understand by dhanmanigama 'a member of the guild of Buddhist merchants;' compare nigamasabha at Nasik (No. 12, 1.4). On this analogy, Dhanma-Yaoung would be the community of the Buddhist Yavanas,' or rather a Buddhist Yavana who has modestly omitted his personal name.
No. 11, Plate i. (K, 11). Chuitya cave. On the seventh pillar; left row.
TEXT. 1 Dhenukakata Usabhadata-putasa Mitade2 vaņakasa thabho dânań.
TRANSLATION (This) pillar (is) the gift of Mitadovaņaka, son of Usabhadata, from Dhénukákata."
I feel iucliued to believe that this Mitaadêva is the son of that Rishabhadatta who is mentioned 3 No. 13 and any other inscriptions as the son-in-law of Nahapana. For this name is not very common, aud I tind auother connecting link in the name of Rishabbadatta's wife Dakhamitra (Násik No. 11). The silence kept regarding Nahapana as well as the titles and donations of Rishabhadatta would suggest that the inscription is later than the downfall of the Khaharátas; compare Nisik No. 4. In the palæographic forms I do not see sufficient reasons for denying that the present inscription could be slightly Inter than No. 13.
No. 12, Plate i. (K. 12). Chuilya cave. On the inside of the belt which forms the base of the great arch.
TEXT. Asadhamitâye bhikhupi. davam (1).
It is evident that the intentional application of this name to a purely fictitious being as the data in the Játora Nc. 467 is a wtally dissimilar case and cannot be quoted as a precedent.

Page #72

10
SCALE 125
15
18
E. HULTZSCH.
12
17
Karle Inscriptions.
SCALE 125
SCALE 125
11
SCALE 08
Plate I.
SCALE 125
SCALE 125
SCALE 17
SCALE 125
Collotype by Römmler & Jonas, Dresden.

Page #73


Page #74

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
REMARK (1) AS. and CTI. khunil yol . . . The letter yo seems to have disappeared in the crack, and I think I can see after it d[4]nam; the nam, especially, is comparatively clear.
TRANSLATION
"The gift of the pun Âskdhamita.” At KudA (CTI. No. 5) we find a nun named Åshdbamita, the disciple of Padumivika. That inscription looks later than the present one. But it may be that the engravers of Karle had kept up a slightly more archaic tradition.
No. 13, Plate ii. (Ksh. 6). Chaitya cave. On the upper frieze to the right of the central door. The estampage does not throw much more light on the text than the Plate. From this it will be understood that this inscription in its actual state leaves very much room for the ingenuity of the reader, and that the earlier reproductions greatly exaggerate the actual certainty of sereral readings. To become convinced of this, one need only compare the differences between AS. and CTI. at the end of the 3rd line.
TEXT. 1 Sidham (11) Raño Khabarátasa khatapasa Nahapanasa jä[ma]tara (1) n .
kapûtena (2) Usabhad&tena ti-(3) 2 gosatasahass[de]ņa nadiya (4) Bands&ye (5) [u]vapatathakarena (6) . . .
brahmanana (7) che sola[sa]ga3 ma[d]e. Pabhise pûtatithe (8) brahmaņåņa ațbabhåyåp[r]a ..[a]auvåsa in
pita (9) satasahasam bho-(10) 4 indavits Valûrakegu lepavâsinam (11) pavajitânam châtudisasa saghasa 5 yâpanatha gåmo Ka]r[a]jiko (12) dato sa . na . . . vâsitânam (13).
REMARKS. (1) CTI. má". I cannot discover any trace of the d.-(2) The reading Diwka is no doubt certain; but the d is quite indistinct on the estampages, and the k is much worn.- (3) I believe that there is nothing but ti at the end of this line. What has been taken for ni (AS) would run into the bottom of ti. Besides, tini = friņi would be a serious and unusual mistake. - (4) AS. nadiya, which is inadmissible.-(5) CTI. reads ondsayan.-(6) I do not see any traco of the u below the s, though the reading su is certain. AS. and CTI. read Oratha', though admitting that the word corresponds to titha = tirtha. The still visible stroke would not be so straight if it were a ra. It is the remnant of a t, above wbich the i is lost.-(7) I do not see anything of decâna, though this word is warranted by the comparison with the Nâsik inscription No. 10. AS. and CTI. read brahmanana [in] with a long d, of which I do not discover any trace.-(8) AS. puñatithe; but the ta is sure.-(9) The p has at the right bottom a perpendicular line which may express the r, as in brahmana. The restoration dena seems certain ; but nothing remains of these letters. After this, CTI. reads gåvasdpi trisao. The reading of AS., which resembles mine closely, appears to me almost certain, though the initial a is much spoiled.-(10) AS. "tasdhasi[ho]'. The final bho is quite clear. Though believing that I see sahasar in the estampages, I do not venture to deny that the actual reading may be hasir.

Page #75

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
(11) AS. and CTI. Codedna.-(12) The first k is very indistinct, and the would seem to have at the top the vowel-mark & or 0,-(13) I am quite willing to believe that the reading proponed by the first editors, savana vasavdoitanan, is well founded; but a portion of it has become quite invisible, and between na and và there is certainly room for another letter. It is true that between si and ta there is also room for one more character, which is, however, quite improbable.
TRANSLATION. "Success! By UsabhadAta, the son of Diniks (and) son-in-law of the king, the Khaharåta, the Kshatrapa Nahapana, who gave three-hundred-thousand cows, who made gifts of gold and a tirtha on the river Bandsa, who gave to the Devas) and the Brahmanas sixteen villages, who at the pure tirtha Pabhasa gave eight wives to the Brahmanas, and who also fed annually a hundred-thousand (Brahmanas),- there has been given the village of Karajika for the support of the ascetios living in the caves at Valdraka without any distinction of sect or origin, for all who would keep the varsha (there)."
In explaining these lines, we have to compare closely Nos. 10 and 14 at Nasik. A portion of the first, especially, which is better preserved, comes very near to our text. The river Banasa (compare Nâsik No. 14, 1. 10) or Bårnåsa (N&sik No. 10, 1. 1) is represented in Western India by two rivers named Bapas, with which it has been successively identified. The first belongs to Northern Gujarat, passes Palampur, and falls into the Ran of Kachh (Burgess). The second flows through Eastern Rajput&ns and joins the Chambal (Burgess, and Bhagwanlal Indraji, Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XVI. p. 638). In Nâsik No. 10, 1. 4, we shall see that, after & campaign in the south, Rishabhadatta returned to the sacred lake of Pushkar near Ajmere, bathed there, and made pious gifts. Honce it may be assumed that this country possessed a special importance for his family, and it is a priori natural to localise there other donations of his. Now it is precisely in those parts that the second river Baņas flows, and until beiter information is obtained it seems to me more probable that this river is here alluded to; but the precise nature of the gifts alluded to is not easy to determine with certainty. The reading suvanatithao is snpported by the comparison with Nasik No. 10, 1. 1, where we find swvarnadánatirthakaréna. Our text is an abridgment of this expression, on which it is based, just as satasahasan in l. 3 corresponds to brahmaratataschasri at Nâsik. After having hesitated between the two translations the founder of a tirtha and giver of a gift of gold' and the founder of a tirtha by means of a gift of gold' (OTI. p. 33, note), Bühler seems to have decided in favour of the second (A8. p. 101). I decidedly prefer to adopt the first, like Bhagwanlal (Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XVI. p. 571). If the second were true, svarnadána would represent nothing but a kind of tautology. It is evident that a tirtha cannot be established without expending money. Besides, to take the first portion of the compound suvarpadánatirthakara in the sense of the instrumental is not inadmissible, but rather far-fetched. Finally, I notioe at least one case where the two different ideas are combined in the same way, but in terms which are not ambiguous. The Nadupuru grant of Annavêma' says : - Yên-dgrahard bahanó vitirpd Hemddri-dandni kritáni yênal tirthdaho sattrani tatani yếna. Though this text is much more modern than that of K&rle, it has ita value as witness of a tradition whose constancy we shall have occasion to verify in still other formuls. We would have certainly found some decisive argument in favour of the correct interpretation, whichever it may be, in the Nasik inscription No. 14, 1. 11, which follows a different redaction; but unfortunately its text is mutilated.
Nasik No. 14 has punyatirthd; puta is a perfect equivalent of punya, and, besides the shape of the letter, the long & attached to the p confirms this reading. Everybody agrees, I believe, in identifying this Pabhasa with Prabhasa or Somanathapattana in Kathilwar, where
Above, Vol. III. p. 288, verse 9.

Page #76

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
the opio logend locates the death of Krishpa. In connection with the gift of wives to Brahmapas,' Bhagwanlal Indraji (Bombay Gasetteer, Vol. XVI. p. 571) aptly quotes a passage in the Aphead inscription of Adityaadna. If kanyde are there referred to, while here the donor speaks of bharyde, the position is in the main identioal. Only, it is in the first case considered from the point of view of the Brihmapas who were the fathers of the young women, and in the second one from that of the Brahmapas who became their husbands. There is nothing in this variation to justify the unlikely interpretation which Bhagwanlal (from an argument which in my opinion could easily be turned against him) has tried to substitute for the true one, vid. that Rishabhadatta boasts of having given wives to eight Brabmaņas by exempting eight young women of the Brahmapa oaste from all the expenses which are involved by the costly ceremonial of Hind marriages and the acquisition of the ornaments which in a certain way represent the dowry.
Pi tu are two particles. Bühler's translation for the sake of his father' presupposes in the text pitarat uddiesa. Besides, independently of the omission of the mother, which would be surprising and contrary to custom, the mention would be curiously placed here in a brief roonpitulation; it is oertainly missing in the parallel passage in Nasik No. 14.
Valdraka seems to designate Karle ; compare the following inscriptions. The plural is used frequently in the case of village names. It remains to ascertain in what manner have to be construed all the genitives lenarásinan pavajitánari chátudirasa saghasa. We may compare several analogous formulas. In No. 19, 1. 1 f. we find : lonas Valurakesu vathavana pavajitána bhikhuna nikdyasa Mahdaaghiyana yapandya . . . . gama . . . . . dadama; in Nasik No. 2, 1. 10: lena mahadevi . . . . . dadati nikayasa Bhaddvaniyananh bhikhwaghasa ; in Nasik No. 3, 1. 12: gamo . . . . . bhikhuhi devilonavdoebi nikdyena Bhaddyaniyehi patiga[ h]ya dato; and ibid. 1. 13: gáma ..... bhikhushi devilena[vdechi nikd]yena Bhadayaniyehi patigayha . . .. dato. The passage in No. 19 was intentionally copied from the present inscription and has therefore no independent value. In both 089e8 one might be tempted to separate the two genitives and to let the first depend on dadati, the second on yapandya or ydpanatha. But the long distance from the verb would be little favourable to this hypothesis. And in Nasik No. 2, where yapandya bn no equivalent, it is quite excluded. Besides, in Nasik No.3, where a different case is used, both terms are, just as here, in the same case. Hence we must conclude that in all these inatanoes the terms bhikchu or samgha, nikdya, and Mahasanghiya or Bhadayaniya are 00-ordinate. Thus the donation is made here "for the support of the universal Sangha in the person of the monks residing in the caves at Valdraka;” in No. 19" for the support of the brotherhood oonstituted by the Mahasanghikas in the person of the monks (of this community) residing in the caves at Valûraka"; in Nbaik No. 2, "to the Sangha of the monks in the person of the brotherhood constituted by the BhadAyaniyas; " and so on. We shall see in due time how the change of the case in Nasik No. 3 is to be explained. Here I would only remark that in the two passages of that inscription we find both nikdya and Bhadayaniya in the instrumental care and are thus prohibited in No. 19 to construe, as would seem natural, Mahdeasinghiyana as dependent on nikdya, the brotherhood of the Mahasanghjkas.'
This point being established, we shall have to fix more clearly than seems to have been tried hitherto the meaning which our insoriptions assign to the expression chdtudisa sangha. In my opinion chdtudina is not a kind of epitheton orname, a common-place formula. The expression has an intentional meaning; it signifies the clergy of every origin, 1.e. the clergy in its universality
+ Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 803, 1..
+ Hemidri in his Chaturvargachintamani (I. 9, p. 878) has collected certain number of lanyaddwar' by which, woording to the epic, oertain kings conferred on Brihmanns women over whom they had authority. But those are at least exceptional, if not absolutely fictitious ches, from which an analogy could not, I think, be invoked for explaining gifts of an ordinary kind, which were frequently repeated.
I 2

Page #77

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
beyond all particular limitation, and this is why the donor adds savana vásavasitánan. In fact, it was for the retreat of the varsha that the monks of every other denomination or residence (chátudisa sangha) could be brought to take up their abode in the caves of Valûraka along with their resident hosts. If the donor had meant only the monks living at Valdraka, he would have said simply Valúraka-sangha, as in the following inscription. In the same way a gift is made in Nasik No. 15, 1. 7, Trirasmiparvataviháravástavyasya chaturdisabhikshusanghasya gilânabhêshajárthan, i.e." to be applied for the medical treatment of the monks of every origin who shall reside in the viháras of the Triraśmi hill." Monastic communities may be classified in two respecte, vis. according to their residence and according to the sect to which they belong. This double restriction is excluded in principle by the mention of the chdtudisa saingha, though in some cases and according to the dispositions of the donor it may mean specially one or the other. Thus in Nâsik No. 10, 1.4 f. a donation is made as follows: eto mama lene vasatanamh chátudisasa bhikhusaghasa mukhdharo bhavisati. Here we have a restriction to a certain locality, while chátudisa excludes only the restriction as to sect; and the donation is accordingly intended for the feeding of the monks who reside or shall reside in this cave, to whatever denomination they belong. The same is the case in Nåsik No. 12, 1, 2, where a rent is allotted to the chátudisa sa agha, y[a] inasmin leno vasantánam bhavisati chivarika. . . . ., 1.e. "for furnishing clothes to the monks who shall reside in this cave without reserve or distinction as to sect." The same idea is expressed in the donation recorded in Násik No. 24, 1. 3 f. On the other hand, in Karlé No. 20, 1. 3, "a hall of nine cells is given to the samgha chdtudisa as property of the Mahasamghikas," - Mahdsaghiyanarle parigaho saghe châtudise dina. We have to compare a paggage in the inscription of Tôramâņa at Kura (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 240). Bühler has justly remarked the antithesis existing between chaturdisa sa mgha and parigraha acharya Mahifasakandn. But I feel inclined to think that he has not solved it in a quite satisfactory manner. According to him the meaning seems to be that all Buddhist monks shall participate in the use of the vihdra, but that it is specially made over to the Mahisasaka teachers. Does it not rather seem that, in allotting to the chaturdida sangha the gift which was at the same time made the property of the Mahasanghikas or Mahildsakas, Toramana in the Kara inscription and Rishabhadatta in the present case desired that their donation should benefit only the members of the sect which they wanted to favour, of whatever origin and usual residence. This conclu. sion seems to be strongly corroborated by the comparison of Kårld No. 19, 1. 1 f., where the village of Karajaks is given. " for the support of the Mahasanghika monks residing in the caves of Valdraka,"l lenesu Valurakesu våthavana pavajitâna bhikhuna nikayasa Mahdsaghiyana yapandya. Here the donation is expressly restricted to the Mah&sånghika monks residing at Valdraka. Shall we not conclude from this, that, in other cases where the chaturdida sangha is referred to, the gift is made to the Mahasanghikas of whatever origin P While in the preceding examples the wording excluded all restriction as to sect, it excludes here all restriction founded on origin or residence. It is hardly necessary to add that, if used alone and without an explicit clange, the expression excludes both the first and second restrictions. No. 19 informs us that the village of Karajaka was given to the monks of Valûraka by V Asithipata Pulumayi or Gotamiputa Satakani. This inscription is certainly later than the present one. Though it does not allude to a previous donation, and though the form Karajika, which we have here, differs slightly from Karajaka, the only form which occurs in No. 19, I think that Buhler is right in admitting (AS. p. 113; compare p. 24) that the two names refer to the same village. The renewal of the donation was brought about by the new stato of affairs created by the victories of Gautamiputra Satakapi and by the destruction, of which he boasts, of that dynasty of the Khaharatas with which our Rishabhadatta was directly connected by his father-in-law Nahapana. Wbat persuades
This shade of meaning is expressed with particular precision by such » phrase as that which we find in the Bacription of Chandragupta Il. at Så fichi, where a donation is made Kdkanddabofafrimaldvildri. . . . chaturdigabhydgałdya .. .. .aryasang dya; Dr. Vleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 81.

Page #78

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
me of this, is the parallelism existing between the phraseology of our inscription and that of No. 19; thusNo. 13.
No. 19. Valúrakesu lenavdsinar pavajitanan Lones[u] Valurake[u] våthavdna pavajitána chátudijasa. saghasa yapanatha bhikhuna nákayasa Mahdsaghiyana y[4]pan[a]ya gamo Karajiko dato.
1..... gama Karajaka ..... dadama. The close similarity proves that this parallelism was intentional, and it is all the more significant that the second donor, who was probably filled with a particular sympathy for the Mahasimghikas, restricts the benefit of the donation to the monks of this sect alone. If the identification is well founded, it localises the village in question in the Mawal subdivision, west-north-west of Poona.
No. 14, Plate ii. (Ksh, 17). Chaitya cave. On the upper frieze to the left of the central door.
2015
TEXT. 1 Raño Vasithiputasa (1) Samisirip . ... . (2) Bavachhare satame 7
[b]imhapakhe pachame 6 2 [djivase pathame i etâya puvâys Okhalakiyana Meharathisa (3)
Kosikiputasa Mitadevasa putena 3 herathin Vasithiputena somadevena gåmo dato Valuraka-saghasa (4)
Valuraka-lenâna (5) sakarukaro (6) sadeyameyo.
REMARKS. (1) AS. Vasi'. The long d is certain.-(2) From the traces, the restoration Puļumáyisa can hardly be called conjectural. - (3) CTI. Orathisa; but the central dot of the th can still be recognised, and the certain reading rathio in the following line leaves no reasonable doubt regarding the transcription.-(4) AS.rakásainghası.-(5) AS. Valdrakalenana. I do not share the opinion of Bühler who considered that the long d is certain. In my opinion it would be less improbable in the preceding word, were it not that the condition of the stone deprives certain apparent but accidental strokes of any real sigoificance.-(6) OTI. sakard[ra]karo[ra]. The transcription of AS., which is ours, seems to me certain.
TRANSLATION "In the seventh-7th-year of the king lord Siri-Pusumêyi, son of V&sithi, in the Arth-5th-fortnight of summer, on the first-1st-day, on the above, by the Mah&rathi Sômadêve son of Visithi, the son of the Maharathi Mitadeva son of Kosiki, of the Okhalakigas, there was given to the community of Valûraka, of the Valtraka caves, a village with its taxes ordinary and extraordinary, with its income fixed or proportional."
I have stated on p. 50 why the genitive Okhala kiyanark must be connected with Somadevena and cannot depend on Maharathisa. It is the geographical name of a country, or rather of a tribe. Bühler (AS.) has pointed out the name of a district, Ukhada, from which it may be derived. The end of the inscription presents a difficulty which has not yet been solved satisfactorily. Bhagwanlal read sakarákarosa doy ameyo, which he transcribed in Sanskrit as saskarakdranaya deya éshaḥ. I can hardly believe that Bähler oould have approved of such an explanation; but, though he read sakaruka,-reading which seems to be warranted by an examination of the back of the estampage, he adopted the same translation as Bhagwanlal in OTI., vit. "this gift is in order to keep the Valtraks caves in repair." As in his transcription (A8.) he separates

Page #79

62
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
karosa deya, I imagine that he admitted that the text was disfigured by several mistakon, and that he restored sankarakarasa = sankhara'. But in this hypothesis the use of the genitive for the dative and the use of kara = kdrana would seem inadmissible. This preconceived notion has caused the end of the inscription after Valdrakasamghasa to be considered separate sentence, Valdrakalendnar being necessary for completing the following word. I believe that, if one reads the text without prejudice and keeps in mind the castomary wording of grants, one cannot fail to connect the words sakarukaro sadøyamoyo with grdmo dato, and to take them for epithets resembling sôdranga sốparikara, etc., which oocur in other grants in precisely the same place. Besides, by this construction we avoid having recourse to the expedient of corrections, which is always objectionable. The first result is to condemn the break of the sentence between Valúrakasamghasa and Valdrakalendnan. These two terms are closely connected. The gift is made to the Valaraka-lenas, i.e. as the preceding insoription expressed it in a slightly different way, "to the Valdrakosu lenavdsis," of the Sangha of Valdraka. Valdrake is the general designation of the village where the so-called Karlé caves are situated. Doubtlessly this locality contained still other monks besides those who had found an asylum on the slopes of the hill. To these last ones was confined the benefit of the royal donation.
There remain the terms sakarukaro and sadeyameyo. It is well known and will be noted again more than once how much uncertainty is felt in the explanation of technical terms repeated incessantly in grants of all ages, which define or describe the rights and advantages conferred on the donees. If this is the case even in quite a modern protocol, it is not surprising that we are embarrassed by more ancient formulas which have fallen more or less into disuse. But ours is not without analogies. Kata is so well known in the sense of dues payable to Government,' that I need not dwell on it. The same is not the case with utkara ; but uparikara, which is its exact equivalent, appears almost invariably at the head of the customary formulas which begin generally with sôdranga, sôparikara. The meaning of udrasiga is not yet established. I do not know if kara can strictly correspond to it. At any rate, there is no doubt that nothing but a kind of revenue is meant here, so that in a general way sakarukaro = sakarót karaḥ becomes the natural equivalent of sôdrargaḥ sôparikarah. The meaning of uparikara is as little settled as that of ndranga, and it will not be wondered at that I cannot be positive regarding the translation of our new term. The certain meaning of kara, combined with the modification which is implied by ut or upari, the first member of utkara or uparikara, seems to recommend as plausible the general aenge which I have attributed to these two terms.
The adjective which follows has at least the advantage that it can be translated etymologi. cally, together with what has to be given and what has to be measured. This is vague, but not at all unintelligible. Here also, I think, the comparison of the more modern formulas can assist us. Several grants combine with the epithets suranga and sparikara the expression savátabhútadhanyahiranyádéya.More commonly it is resolved into sabhatapatapratyaya and sadhanyahiranyádéya,' which prove that, contrary to the hesitating conjectures of Dr. Fleet (1.c. p. 170, note 9) and in conformity with Dr. Hultzsch's translation, adéya, what is to be taken, is nothing but an equivalent of pratyaya, 'revenue. Hence dhányahiranyadêya means the revenue both in grain and in specie.' The expression used in our inscription is not quite identical ; for we have not sádéya, but sadlya. Nevertheless it seems to me very probable that it corresponds on the whole to the idea expressed by the Sanskrit formula and, like it, embraces
what is given or paid directly,' 1.8. the taxes in money, and what is measured,' s.e. the dues in kind which were levied on the products of the fields.
Compare in the inscriptions of Jayanaths and Sarvanathe (Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 118, L 9, and p. 127, 1. 17): asya (grdmasya) samuchitabldgablógekarapratydyópanayad kariskyatha.
See e.g. the Maliya plates in Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 166, 1. 26. See e.g. the Alina plntes, ibid. p. 179, 1. 68, and the Lundi plates, above, Vol. IV. p. 80.

Page #80

No. 7.]
KARLE.CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 16, Plate I. (K. 13, 14). Chaitya cave. Above a pair of figures at the right corner of the verandah.
TEXT. Bhadasamasa bhikhusa deyadhama mith ûna (1) ve (2).
REMARKS. (1) Though the fao-similes in CTI. have only a trace of the long , it seems to me very probable from the new estampages that the writer formed and, as in the following inscription which to all appearances is written in the same hand. One might feel inclined to believe that the letter is only an exceptional form of the short u; but in No. 1 we have found clearly útama beside Bhutapala, and in No. 13 there are several distinct instances of long . We must therefore transcribe the siga by ll, without forgetting - what is attested by many cases and notably by the numerous inscriptions which do not make any distinction between the long and the short vowel - how negligent our inscriptions are in marking vowels.-(2) Though this inscription is closely connected with the following one, I do not believe, after minute examination, that, as my predecessors thought, the two inscriptions are absolutely identical. In No. 16 the reading is free from doubt. The same is not the case here. The last letter, which has been read n, looks rather like o with the vowel e, and in the crack between the and ve there is room for the final of mithing. It looks as if an with a could be distinguished. One might even believe that one sees a distinct nd subscribed to this damaged character, as if the letter above had been spoiled by some accident and subsequently restored below the line. At any rate it seems to me wrong to transcribe the last letter otherwise than by de.
TRANSLATION. "Two pairs, the pious gift of the Bhikshu Bhadasama." If my impression regarding the reading of this inscription is justified, the proposed translation would be certain. In the presence of the following inscription, it would have to be assumed that the donor originally had the intention to perpetuate his double gift by only a single mention, bat that on second thoughts he added his name a second time on the other pillar. As regards the form ve, we find be = doan in Nasik No. 4, 1. 3, and No. 12, 1. 3, and do in Nasik No. 26. 1. 3.
No. 16, Plate i. (K. 13, 14). Chaitya cave. On the inner side of the right hand screen of the verandah ; above a pair of figures.
TEXT. Bhadasamasa bhikhusa deyadhamam (1) mithinam (2).
REMARKS. (1) AS. and CTI.dhama; but the anusudra seems to me sufficiently clear.-(2) AS. and CTI. othana; compare the preceding inscription.
TRANSLATION "(This) pair (ú) the pions gift of the Bhikshu Bhadasama."
No. 17, Plate i. (K. 16). Chaitya cave. On the wall to the right of the central door (close to the rail pattern).

Page #81

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
TEXT, :::.. maņagûtâya (1) dânn riu vesiki.
REMARK. (1) AS. and OTI.. . [sa]mandya mdtuya. No traces remain of the pretended sa, which appears entirely conjectural. The n is certainly not accompanied by an d. To judge by their own plates, AS. and CTI. have inserted the ma, which is completely invisible and for which there is no room. The y which precedes bears a clear subscribed å of the same shape as in the two preceding inscriptions. The following t has at the top the mark of d, and the lower stroke, which has been taken for u, ought to have been attached to the right of t if it had this meaning. .
TRANSLATION. "(This) rail (is) the gift of ... ."
I can make nothing of the existing remains of the proper name. We see only that the sculpture of this balustrade was the gift of a female.
No. 18, Plate iii. (K. 16). Chaitya cave. On the wall to the left of the central door (close to the rail pattern).
TEXT. Koţiya (1) bhikhupiya Ghuņika-matu (2) veyikå dånam (3) (Nam]dikena (4) katań.
REMARKS. (1) AS. and CTI. Kodiya. The second letter seems to me rather a fi; but it is doubtful. (2) AS 'máta; the wis certain. (3) AS. dana, CTI. dana.-(4) The first letter is doubtful. the horizontal basis of the n being singularly slanting. But the final d is sure.
TRANSLATION. "(This) rail, the gift of the Bhikshuni Koti, the mother of Ghuņika, was made by Nandika."
No. 19. Plate II. (Ksh. 20). Ohaitya cave. On the 2nd and 3rd tiers of the frieze between the central and the rightband doors.
TEXT.
. . (Anapayati] Mamade (1) amacha pargata magu (2) etha lenesa Valurakega (3) våthavana (4) 2 pavajitâna bhikhuna nikåyasa Mahåsagh. yana y: pan. ya etha Mâmâlâhâre
utare (5) mage g.m. Karajak . (6) 3 bbikbuhale[la] (7) dadama — etesa (tu] (8) — gama (9) —- Karajake (10) ►
bhikhubala — deya -- påpehi (11) — etasa chasa 4 gamasa Karajakana bhikhubalaparihåra vitarama apåvesa a (12) . . . . .
. . . . pårihårika cha etehi na parihårehi pariharah. (13) et. chasa
gåna Karejake (14) 5 bhikhahalaparihårecha etha nibadhåpehi (15) aviyena Anata . .
.. .. chhato vijayathasatâre (16) dato the i (17) [patika]
sava 1[4] (18) 6 vi pa 4 diva 1 Sivakhadagutena kaça.

Page #82

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
65
REMARKS.
(1) Of this inscription, CTI. gives only a fac-simile without transcript or commentary. Hence only AS. has to be considered here. AS. Mámá[le]; the de is certain.- (2) AS. pa. ga . masu. The r is certain, though I cannot say whether it was accompanied by an & or an i. The last syllable looks like sa; but on the back the mark for u, which AS. gives, can be clearly distinguished. (3) AS. lenasa Valurakasa. The letters vd and ke appear certain. I do not doubt that we have to read su in both cases, though the vowel-mark is not visible anymore; compare the preceding note. The locative is indeed what we would expect.- (4) AS. vathavana. The th is not doubtful.- (5) AS. utaramag [e].- (6) AS. gám[e] Karajake [su]. The final e of gam[e] is just possible, as well as the e of jak[e]. But I do not believe that the syllable su and any following syllables exist.- (7) AS. bhikhuhala; but there is certainly a letter between ha and la, which seems to be le. Its bottom is not exactly in the same line with the neighbouring letters and the top runs into the crack. Could it have been repeated because it had come out badly the first time ?-(8) AS. etesa ga. The sa is certainly followed by a letter, which seems to be tu.-(9) AS. gâm[e]. The m is clear and does not bear any vowel-mark.- (10) AS. Karajake[su]. The ke is probable, though the enlargement of the top of the k (compare the initial k) is frequent enough to leave room for doubt. The su may have dropped out. But in the rest of the line the projection of the tops of the beams does not seem to have caused any breaks in the inscription. Accordingly, the latter must have been engraved subsequently; or, if anterior, it must have been calculated in such a way as to leave space for those projections.(11) AS. papahi. The & and the e seem clear. Between tasa and chasa there is room for two letters, but nothing seems to have been engraved there, unless the traces of the crack in the stone should mark the place of letters which might have been engraved by mistake and obliterated subsequently. It seems that the engraver had reserved the necessary space for the top of a beam analogous to the preceding ones, which was, however, not added.-(12) AS. a[pa]vesa.
(13) AS. parihariha. I do not discover any trace of an accompanying the r, and would rather read reh[i].-(14) AS. ete chasa gám[e] Karajake[su]. It seems to me impossible to say whether the stone bears eta or ete. I feel inclined to read etam. It is very improbable that the m of gama bore the mark of e. As to the syllable su, neither the length of the following line nor the appearance of the free space after ke authorises us to assume its existence.(15) AS. eta nibadho[lehi]. The reading is uncertain. What I propose, pe for le, appears to me on the whole more plausible.- (16) AS. .. to vijayathasâtáre. The th seems to be accompanied at the left top by a mark like e, which is however a little too slanting. The of the last syllable might as well be read kh.-(17) AS. the raña. This reading seems to me extremely problematical, especially in the case of the letters ra and ñd. The last syllable of patiká would also remain doubtful if it were not supported by analogous cases.- -(18) I follow Bühler in transcribing the second figure by 4': but he considered it very doubtful; and I see no particular reason for reading 4' rather than any other unit.
TRANSLATION.
"[King. ] commands the officer at Mâmâda:- For the support of the sect of the Mahasamghikas, of the mendicant friars dwelling here in (these) caves of Valûraka, all pervaded with religion (?), we give as monks' land the village Karajaka here in the Mamala district on the northern road. To them I have secured the property of the village of Karajaka as monks' land, and to this village of Karajaka we grant the immunities belonging to monks' land, not to be entered (by royal officers).. and to enjoy (all kinds of) immunity; with all these immunities I have invested it. And this village of Karajaka and the immunities enjoyed by monks' land I have had registered here. Ordered verbally, writter. .. given at the victorious camp (?). .
The deed was executed by
E

Page #83

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
(VOL. VII.
Sivakhadaguta (Sivaskandagupta) in the year 14, on the 1st day of the 4th fortnight of the rainy season."
There is no means of deciding whether this inscription emanates from Vasishthipatia l'alumayi like Våsik No. 3, or from Gautamiputra Satakarņi like Kärle NOB. 4 and 5. I incline however towards the first bypothesis. The phraseology is quite identical in Nasik No. 3 and in the present inscription, and the break which, to our regret, we find here, could be filled cxactly by what precedes inapayali in Nasik No. 3.- Måmåla or Mamala has been identified (AS. p. 24) with the modern Mawal or Maul along the Ghauts. Regarding ahara, compare Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 173, note. The final e of par.gata. masu and the e of lenesa and Valurakesu seem to prove that we have to read in each case the locative plural in éshu, and that the three Words are connected, the first being only an epithet of the second. I propose to restore it as parigatadhumesu, wbich might be a proper epithet of these places, wholly devoted to religion.' it is quite clear on the other hand that the analogy of the parallel passages (Nasik Nos. 3; 2; 4, 2) would make us expect in this place the proper name of the officer. It is only out of despair, and especially under the influence of the final su, that I have recourse to this hypothesis. The phrase has to be explained by comparing Kärle No. 13, 1. 4, from which an additional argument iu favour of the reading Válurakesu is derived, and Nâsik No. 3, l. 12 f: bhikhuhi . . . . wikâyena Bladůyaniyehi. The 13th edict of Asoka (Khálsi, 1. 38) alrearly employs nikiya in the particular meaning of religious corporation. Though pavajila and bhikhu are equivalent in meaning, we find the two words combined elsewhere, e.g. in Nâsik No. 5, 1. 8. As regards the construction and the details of the translation, I refer to the remarks on Kärle No. 14, of which I have stated that our text intentionally imitates the wording. I will only add here that the construction of lahúsaghiyana as in apposition to nikayasa, which is forced on us by the comparison of Násik No. 3, but which is a little puzzling to us, has at least one analogy, which the genitive günasa Karajakána (1. 4) makes obvious, in the frequent construction of grima with a proper noun, the occurrence of which in the plural seems to indicate that originally it designated less the locality than its inhabitants.
Bühler (p. 111) proposed to take maga (marga) as the name of a territorial division, which is not found in other documents. He quoted the analogy of pathaka which occur's elsewhere in a similar sense. We have to wait for fresh facts to confirm this conjecture; but even in its current meaning uttara márga, the northern road,''the northern direction,' gives a sufficiently good sense.
Whatever may be the cause of the erroneous form bhikhuhalela, it can only be meant for bhikhuhalan. Unfortunately the meaning of this expression, which occurs not only here, but also in Nâsik No. 3, is far from distinct. Hala designates in certain cases a measure of land (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 8, note), the extent of which varies according to the word which precedes and determines hala; see dharmahala, Haritasmpiti quoted by Kullûka on Mana, VII. 119; urihaddhala, inscription of Harsha (Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 125), etc. But hala has also the meaning of cultivated field,' as in dévabhôgahala ;' compare brahmananin halakahétra in the Uruyupalli plates (Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 52, text line 23), etc. With these expressions we may certainly compare that of onr text. In the Buddhist language, bhikhuhala is the equivalent of those religious donations which in the Brahmaņical phraseology are termed dérabhôgahala, devadaya (above, Vol. III. p. 274, 1. 60) and brahmadéya, and convey, like the bhikhuhala (here and Nasik No. 3, etc.), certain privileges,-parihara, which the Maliyâ copper-plates (Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 167) sum up by the formula uchitá brahmadéyasthiti). There, as here, the king grants not only a certain portion of land, but the village itself is given away. by him as bhikhuhala and participates in its entirety of the immunities implied by this
1 Above, Vol. III. p. 146, 1. 13 f. Admitting that the authenticity of this donation is doubtful, it would be nevertheless certain that it borrows its phraseology from genuine documents.
Above, Vol. III. p. 146: sarvaparikar8pétaddrababgahala'.

Page #84

No. 7.]
term. I have no doubt that, at the end of 1. 2 as well as in 11. 3 and 4, the text had originally gama[n] Karajak[e], in which Karajake is the accusative plural. If the text had read the locative game, we would also have Karajakesu, which I have stated to be inadmissible. Besides, this is the reading which I find with certainty in the continuation of the line as in apposition to bhikhuhala[m]. Bat even if we had the locative, we should arrive by a round-about way to the same meaning: "the bhikhuhala in the village of Karajaka." It is because the donation embraces the whole village, that no limit is stipulated and that the whole village is included in the immunities promised, while the contrary holds good in Nasik Nos. 4 and 5.
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
67
After etesa[i] 1 read tu. Perhaps cha has to be read; but this does not matter. In any case we have two co-ordinate sentences. I do not understand how Bühler analysed the final verb of the first sentence, which he read papahi and which I read without hesitation papehi[m], which is the first singular aorist of the causative prapayimi, and for which we shall find in the sequel the distinct parallels pariharehi[m], and niba[m]dhapehi[m]. Deyam pripayitum means 'to cause to obtain, to confer, a gift.' I believe that bhikhuhala is not compounded with deya, but must be understood as in apposition to gamam Karajake. I conclude this from a passage in Nasik No. 3, where we shall find the same expression without bhikkuhala. The meaning of both constructions would, however, be exactly the same. Without pretending to 1race with certainty the reasons why the first singular and the first plural were both employed in the same phrase, I should like to suggest that the singular may have been used here in order to give a personal and deliberate turn to the affirmation or order. In the same way, the desire of accentuating the idea more strongly has caused the employment of the causative papelim after the simple dadima. The king is not content to give; he wants to state that he has issued. the necessary orders for realising his intention. I may quote here the expression used by Vijayabuddhavarman, to which I shall return presently: savaparihârehi pariharatha parihardpetha (this is the actual reading; Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 101, 1. 10). Compare also the grant of Sivaskandavarman, 1. 36: pariharitavam parihapetarva cha, etc. The subsequent passage is clear; and one can see now why the donor uses the two symmetrical propositions. It is because he has assigned the village to the monks, that he grants to it the immunities of church-laud. Parihara has, I think, been well explained by Professor Leumann (Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 484). The original meaning,-'exception, immunity,' quite naturally leads to the more general onc,privilege, privileged position.'
The cognate inscriptions leave no doubt as to the privileges which were expressly mentioned here; we have to restore: a[nomasam alonakhadakam arathasamvinayikam savajata parihárikam. The translation is less certain than the reading. Regarding apávesa, in Sanskrit aprárésyam, it is sufficient to refer to Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 98, pote. Anomasa represents anavamṛisyam; its certain equivalent in the later terminology, namely samastarájakiyanom ahastapṛakshepaniyam, etc. (ibid. p. 171, note), seems to imply that the royal officers were prohibited from taking possession of anything belonging to the village. For alonakhadaka the later inscriptions offer several equivalents,-alaranakrénikhanaka, which Bühler (p. 104) has already quoted (Dr. Fleet's No. 55, 1. 28, and No. 56); alonagulachchhobha in 1. 32 of the plates of Sivaskandavarman (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 6); and salôhalavaṇakara in 1. 17 of the plates of Govindachandra (above, Vol. IV. p. 101). These words are far from clear; but if we remember the fact that the production of salt is a royal monopoly (Bühler in Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 9, note), and the details quoted by Bhagwanlal (Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XVI. p. 556 and p. 179) regarding the manner of digging the soil for salt which prevails in the very region of our inscriptions, it seems to me that the explanation proposed by Bhagwanlal, viz. alavanukhataka with the Prakrit softening of t into d, is quite satisfactory. The object of this immunity would thus be to deny to the representatives of the king the right of digging pits for extracting salt.
[Compare above, Vol. VI. p. 88, note 10.-E. H.]
K 2

Page #85

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
The next term seems to be written in our inscriptions aratha savinayika or savinavika ; but l. 32 of the grant of Sivaskandavarman (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 6) distinctly reads aratthasamvinayikam. In stating that this spelling excluded his earlier explanation, Bühler did not suggest another instead of it. I do not know any parallel expression which clears up this one finally. The word seems to represent arashtrasamvinayika ; but etymology alone is an unsafe guide in the interpretation of technical terms. Vineti is only used in a moral sense. Could we think of trapslating: "exempted from the police, the magistrate of the district (rashtra ; compare Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 32, note), or of the ráshtrin ?" This would remind us of those grants in which, on the other hand, it is stated that the right of punishing thefts and offences is reserved to the king, or of those in which the right to punish the 'ten offences' is transferred to the donee. At least I have nothing more plausible to suggest. It is well known that the different formulas of immunities were variable and always incomplete. And it is not to be wondered at that they should be summed up in a comprehensive and general expression like sarvajataparihárika. Elsewhere, the texts are more precise in stating that there are eighteen kinds of immunities. It will be enough to quote the inscriptions of the Pallavas, and notably that of Sivas kandavarman, which reads afphdrasajátiparihúra (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 6).
More clearly still than our estampage, those of Nâsik Nos. 3 and 4 appear to exclude the reading pariharimha and to recommend the first singular pariharehin. We thus obtain an exact counterpart of the expression employed for the grant of the village. The king begins by announcing his intention of granting : dadama and vitaráma in the first plural. Then he sums up the donation in the first singular: papelvin, pariharehi n.
The reading wibadhápehi[m] seems to be established incontestably by the comparison of nibadhápetha in Nasik No. 5. The approximate meaning of this word is not doubtful. Nibandha is a technical term meaning endowment;' see Yajñavalkya, I. 317: daltva bhúmin nibandhan vå kritvå låkhyarh tu kårayet. Hence the corresponding use of the verb nibadh. In Nasik No. 5, we shall actually find nibaddhô nibandhaḥ; this sentence is accompanied by a separate date which is several months prior to the date of the grant. Hence nibandha refers to a distinct official formality which precedes the completion of the grant. I do not know in what it exactly consisted ; perhaps it was a kind of registration of the royal decision in the archives of the State. The four corresponding passages of this portion here and in Nâsik Nos. 3, 4 and 5 seem to read. -
Kårld No. 19: sta[] chasa gama Karajake bhikhuhalapariháre cha. Nasik, 3: eta[m] cha gama Samalipada[m] parihdre cha.
4: et[e] chasa khetapariháre cha. » 5: eta[rn] chasa kletaparihare cha. In spite of the comparative uncertainty as to details, which the condition of the stone almost always entails, it follows from a comparison of these quotations that the correct reading is etan. not ete. This is supported also by the accusatives gáma Karajake and gama Samalipada na to which the pronoun refers, and by the following two cases where etam is connected with khetaparihare by the double cha and hence can be nothing but an accusative, with which either khetan is to be supplied or which sums up the principal object of the grant in a general fashion. As regards the wording of the phrase, the point in which the four versions differ most obviously is the absence of the syllable sa after the first cha in Nâsik No. 3. At first thought we might feel inclined to resolve everywhere chasa into cha asya, as it has to be done for instanoe in Nasik No. 6. 11. 2 and 3 (compare Kårlê No. 20, 1. 4). The same is just possible in 1. 3 of our inscription (etasa chasa gamasa) and in 1. 3 of Näsik No. 4 (etasa chasa khetara), where the tautology tasya asya is admissible. But this analysis is not possible either here or in Nasik No. 4, 1. 5, and
1 Sadasparddha; see e.g. the Alina plates, 1. 67, in Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 179, and the De-Bara park inscription, 1. 17, ibid. p. 217.

Page #86

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
69
No. 5. Though the syllable sa is wanting in Nâsik No. 3,- which seems to imply that this addition is at least redundant, -- we cannot well consider such a frequent repetition as a material error. Bühler also was surprised at this expression in Nâsik No. 5 (p. 104, note) and supposed that "the sa .. . . . is purely pleonastic, just as in Páli sache, 'if,' and similar words." He thought evidently of sayadi and sayyath of the Buddhist Sanskřit and of Páli. I cannot gee what "pleonastio" means here; perhaps he wanted to say 'expletive. But it seems to me difficult to assimilate, without positive proof, a prothetical particle to an enclitical one, which we are obliged to admit here. I can discover only a single expedient, viz. to take sa = sya = svid, as in the language of the Mahüvastu; see my edition, Vol, I. p. 412. In the expression truyósya which I have quoted, as well as in the Pali tayassu, the particle seems to imply a shade of doubt which would be inadmissible here; but I do not know any other example of its use after cha.
Bühler happily explained aviyena by a reference to Hêmachandra, who gives aviya ay a synonym of ukta. This is the equivalent of the formula svamukhájña, etc., of later inscriptions; see Dr. Fleet's Cupta Inscriptions, p. 100, note. I do not believe that Bühler was equally successful with regard to chhata. His interpretation rested on the supposed parallelism of mais in Násik No. 5; but as this inscription actually reads chhata, his argument loses its support. Besides, I cannot persuade myself that the king required the permission of a subordinate officer (amacha) for making his grants valid, and even that kshúnta could really be used in this way. As regards the guess of Bhagwanlal, according to whom chhata stands probably for the Sanskrit chhupta, meaning 'touched,' neither is it admissible phonetically nor is it corroborated by the analogies which he invoked (Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XVI. p. 558, note). The operations or formalities connected with royal grants which our inscriptions record (Karle No. 19, and Násik Nos. 3, 4 and 5) are characterised by the terms anata and chhata (in all four), data patika (in three of them, but not in Násik No. 5), kața (here and in Nâsik No. 5) and uparakhita (Nasik No. 4), the equivalent of which I believe to find in Nasik No. 3. The later inscriptions offer us a large quantity of probable or at least possible equivalents. I need not dwell on anata, the meaning of which is clear; it refers to the announcement of the royal order either by the sovereign himself, or by his representative who is generally delegated to this duty by the title of dútaka; see Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, Index, 6. v. Besides, frequent mention is made of the manual drafting of the document (likhita) and of its transcription on copper or on stone, expressed by utkirna; see Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 99, note. In the grant of Sivaskandavarmau (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 7, text line 50) we read .. . . Bhatfisammasa sahatthalikhitena paffika kada=tti. The participle krita refers here to the drafting, as the writing is expressed by likhita, while in our inscriptions kata, which ends the text and whose agent, being always named without any title, is evidently a subordinate officer, clearly corresponds to ukirna; compare the end of No. 35 of Dr. Fleet's Gupta Insoriptions. Besides, I believe that in our documents this
engraving' does not mean the preparation of the stone, but that of the copper-plates which served as title-deeds to the donees, and of which our epigraphs only state the delivery. Several documents mention a keeper of records (Akshapatalika or Akshaśdlika), who consequently must have been in charge of the documents. I believe that such an officer was Rohani-for, Rohaniguttdati must be read - who is mentioned at the end of the grant of Vijayabuddhavarman (Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 102). In this connection we have to understand the word uparakhita in Nasik Nos. 3 and 4. If it is not admitted that our chhata corresponds to the likhita of the traditional formulas, it would lead us to the paradoxical conclusion that the operation which is nowhere wanting in the known protocol is the only one of which there is no trace in our own inscription, and on the other hand that the only operation which is common to our four documents is just the only one unknown to the later redactions. What would be a conjecture, though very probable to
1 Monsieur Senart's improved reading is no doubt correct; but I would prefer to translate :-" The dynapti (or ddtaka) was Rhiqlgupta."- E. H.]

Page #87

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
my mind, is raised to a certainty by Nâsik No. 5, where we read chhato lekho. Chhata would thus correspond to kshata from the root kshan. It is quite true that kshan ordinarily means only 'to hart;' but this meaning rests on the primary signification to hollow out, which is also attested for the form khan and is altogether quite analogous to the primary and essential meaning of likh. Why is the word likh, consecrated as it is by old custom, replaced in our texts by this equivalent ? I have no means to explain this; but the fact cannot be denied, I think. I can at least quote cases where khanati is employed as an equivalent of likhunts with reference to the engraving of a támrapatta; see the inscription of Madanapala in the J. As. Soc. Beng. 1900, p. 73. I do not venture to assert that our chhata is only a graphical variant of thata = khanit. At any rate, the close relation which exists between the two roots khan and kshan renders this explanation possible.
The characters which follow chha to, namely vijayathasature, are perfectly certain, except that the țh may be accompanied by an e, and except the last letter, which I would decidedly read kl hecause of the curve at the bottom, if the hook at the top were a little more rounded. As it is, the reading khe seems to me just as possible as the reading re. Is it at all probable that, as Buhler thought (p. 112, note, and compare p. 105, note), we have here a triple error of the scribe for vijayakha[m]thácare P This designation of the residence of a king is indeed well-known; but, putting aside the fact that such a conjecture is a little violent, one would wonder that such a camp is here, contrary to usage and to what we find in Nâsik No. 4, not determined by any topographical name. Shonld we look for such a name in the very indistinct characters following dato? As may be seen, they are far too doubtful to guide us by themselves; but a priori the interposition of dato between vijayakhandhavire and the name of the locality, whatever it could be, Tenders that hypothesis very guspicious.
If we stick to the apparent reading vijayathe satåkhe (or Cre), we are again obliged to embark on an ocean of conjectures fertile in shipwrecks. Here two emparisons suggest them. selves, which are curious, but at the same time perhaps not very safe. Satúre (or perhaps sátare) reminds of the well-known town and district of Satana on the south of Kârle. It is true that the name Satârâ has not yet been discovered in any document of ancient date (Bombay Gaze/teer, Vol. XIX. p. 224); but this may be simply accidental. Besides, it is not very probable-whatever the original form of the name may be that it should have already assumed the form Sátára in the time to which our inscriptions carry us back. At least it ought to have begun with Sata, whatever this means, and Sátákhya as the designation of a town whose name commences with Sáta' would not be without analogies. On the other hand vijayathe, i.e., without doubt, vijayasthe,
situated in my territory' or 'in the province called Vijaya,' reminds of the name of Vaijayanti, which we have already found applied to the town that has since received the name Banavasi, und which occurs again in Nåsik No. 4. The very peculiar manner in which this inscription introduces the word sendye suggests that we might have here a name given by virtue of a recent conquest to these southern territories, where the district of Satârâ occupies an intermediate position between Kârlê and Banavåsi. If this conjecture had any foundation, we should feel inclined to attribute this grant not to Vásishthiputra Puļumây, but to Gautamiputra Satakarpi, to whose reign Nâsik No. 4 belongs. Of course I am aware of the fragility of this assumption. As for the characters following dato, the reading therand is, with reference to the two last letters, as improbable as the evidently desperate analysis of the word, which Bühler suggested. The first letter might be the, but could also be ve. The comparison of Nâsik No. 4 suggests Benci kata or Benakataks ; but the place which dato occupies does not lead us to expect a topographical name, and I may add that the remaining traces would be little favourable to this restoration.
The figure 4 of the number 14' is hardly possible; I would rather think of a 5. But in fact the only point which is beyond doubt, is, that the year must fall between 11' and 19.'
One cannot help remarking the similarity of the names of several officers who are employed here and at Nasik by Vâsishthiputra Puļumáyi and Gautamiputra Satakarpi. In Nasik No. 3

Page #88

No. 7.]
KARLE CAVE INSCRIPTIONS
Sivaskanda is the governor of the district; in Násik No. 4 the amatya Sivagupta writes the grant; and here Sivaskandagupta engraves the document on copper. The simultaneous occurrence of names into the composition of which Vishņu enters prevents us from drawing from this fact hasty conclusions regarding the state of the sects in this region. Could these resemblances be the result of relationship?
I must not fail to recall the link which seems to cinect this inscription with No. 13, to the commentary of which the reader is referred. I will only add that, renewed by a royal personage, the giant of the village of Karajaka was necessarily accompanied by fiscal and administrative privileges which, in spite of his high connections, Rishabhadatta had been doubtlessly unable to confer.
No. 20, Plate iii. (Ksh. 21). North of the chaitya cave. On the wall of the second cell (from the south) of a chiru. right of entrance, top.
TEXT. 1 Sidha (L) raño (2 Vasithiputasa Siri-Puļumávisa savaobhare chatuviso 24
hemantâna pakhe (3) tatiye 3 divase bi2 tiye 2 upåsakasa Harapharaṇasa Setapharana-puttasya So[va]sakasya Abulamaya
vathavasya ima deyadhama madapo (4) 3 navagabha (5) Mahisaghiyanam (6) parigaho (7) saghe châtudise dina . (6)
måtâpituna pujá (9) savasatanam hitasaghasthataye (10) ekavise (11) sa4 vachhare nithito saheta (12) cha me puna Budharakhitena matara cha syu (13)
.. npåsikaya (14) Budharakhitasa måt[u deya]dhamma (15) (påho) a[no] (16).
REMARKS. (1) CTI, sidhan.-(2) AS. rano.- (3) CTI. and AS. hemati.-(4) AS. and CTI. matapo. The da is not absolutely perfect, but at least probable, which cannot be said of the ta.-(5) The bh has a vertical stroke at the top, which is so pronouncod that I am doubtful if we ought not to read garbha, with which the Sanskřitisms pultasya and Sovasakusy ! would have to be compared.-- (6) AS. Oghiyang.-(7) AS, and CTI. parigahe; the ho seems to me certain.-(8) CTI. chatulise dinan md. After na there is certainly room for a character, but no positive trace of it which would show that it did really exist. - (9) AS. and CTI. Fituna rúja. The tail of the subscribed # of pu seems to be a little more pronounced here than in the rest of the inscription. But our engraver was so fond of this flourish that, in the absence of any additional trace on the right, we are not authorised to attribute a special phonetical value to each an imperceptible differentiation.-(10) CTI.®thataya, AS. Osthataya. The th and the final e are much more distinct in the estampage than they appear in the Plate.-(11) OTI. ekacisa;
Together with the proofs of this article, I received from Dr. Hultzsch a proof of his paper on the newly discovered Kondamudi plates (above, Vol. VI. No. 31), which throw fresh light on some doubtful poiuts in Karle No. 19. In pointing out several of these corrections, Dr. Hultzsch has quoted my present article. It is conse quently too late to modify my remarks, and it will be enough at present to draw attention to the principal correc. tions which the new plates suggest.-(1) The reading oyapi pehi, instead of deya papehi; (2) the explanation of this verb, as well as of pariharski and nibadhapehi, not as 1st singular aorist (with alteratiou of fual hi into
hith), but as 2nd singular imperative. (3) The proposed interpretation of vijayathasaidkhe ought surely to be given up; but I do not consider the general meaning att ibuted to the phrase by Dr. Hultzsch as altogether satisfactory. (4) Nor do I consider his translation of chhata by 'signed' beyond every doubt, although the word is here accompanied by suyan. (5) The reading etansi tan in l. 25 of the Koņdamudi plates suggests a similar correction for etesa[*] tu in l. 3 of Kärle No. 19. But such a correction, at least so far as the second syllable is concerned, would be opposed to the apparent testimony of the estiinpage. Anyhow, my forthcoming article on the Neaik inscriptions will give me an opportunity for returning to several of these difficult poiuts.

Page #89

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
AS. ekatise. The v is not doubtful; the t and the v differ in the alphabet of this inscription in a quite distinct manner.-- (12) OTI, sahata. I cannot vouch for the e; the third letter is not a very clear t, but can hardly be interpreted differently.- (13) The reading proposed by AS., Matarakhid, cannot be upheld; but after the group sya there is room for two characters, the first of which seems to have left remnants that might be interpreted easily as d.- (14) The ki is very indistinct. (15) CTI. and AS. °dhama.-- (16) The character read tho remains doubtful; if, as it would appear, the next following letter is really an initial a, there is hardly room for th between this a and the preceding p, and we are obliged to suppose its being reduced to minute proportions. As to the letter *, I can say that it is visible in the estampage, especially on the back of it, though not in the Plate.
TRANSLATION "Success! On the second-and-day of the third-3rd-fortnight of winter in the twenty-fourth-24th-year of king Siri-Pulumâvi, son of Vasithi, this pious gift of the lay. worshipper Harapharaņa, son of Setapharana, a Sovasaka, living in Abulama, (viz.) a ninecelled hall, has been given to the universal Saigha, as special property of the Mahasimghikas, in honour of his parents and for securing the welfare and happiness of all beings. In the twentyfirst year it had been completed and . . . . . . . . . to me by Budharakaita and his mother . . . . . , lay-worshipper. The . . . . . a pious gift of Budharakhita's mother."
As regards the proper names, I have nothing to add to Bühler's commentary. One can see from Fergusson and Burgess's Rock-out Temples, p. 241, that the excavation where this inscription was found is really a hall flanked by nine cells. I have said that I would rather read parigaho than pariguhe. I am aware that an exactly similar passage which has to be compared with ours, in l. 12 of the inscription of Tôramâna at Kura (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 240), to which I have alluded before (No. 13), seems to read certainly : ayam puna vihárasyöpakarana chaturdise bhikshusa inghé parigrahé dchárryamahi ásakanan. Whatever the true reading may be, only one interpretation of the general sense is to my opinion possible. That of Bühler is not acceptable. He took parigraha to mean "circle, group,' and took the adherents of the school of the Mahâsârghikas to be opposed to the cháturdisa bhikshusangha, though in his commentary on the Kura inscription he recognised that parigraha can only mean possession, property,' and that the universal Samgha' (an only be understood in antithesis to the special sect of the Mah&samghikas. We have already seen that certain grants seem to stipulate that gifts attributed to particular sects should be meant for monks of every origin and of every denomination without distinction; compare No. 13, 1. 4. Whether we take, as basis, the nominative in translating " has been given as property of the Mahasanghikas," or the locative in rendering " has been given into the possession of the Mahdså toghikas," both versions come to the same. We shall find a very similar sentence repeated twice in Nâsik No. 3. I shall there return to this subject, because the two groups of passages seem to explain each other.
With ekavise the obscurities begin. Bubler has clearly thrown the haft after the blade;' still it is easier to condemn bis evidently provisional attempt at interpretation than to replace it by a more probable one. I do not pretend to solve the difficulty, but would submit some observations with the desire that they may be of service to some more fortunate interpreter. The difficulty consists chiefly in two points: the word which I transcribe saheta, and the four last characters which are read patho ano. As regards saha-(the e, as I have said, is not sure),- one feels tempted (considering that many other inscriptions at the end of a grant introduce the dependents of the chief donor as having joined him in the donation) to expect an enumeration of relatives taking part in the pious work of Harapharana. But the characters which separate ha from Budhorakhitena do not furnish the epithet of relationship which that hypothesis would require, and with the exception of the vowels the reading, especially of the three lart letters, seems quite

Page #90

No. 7.]
clear. That of the two first, tacha, is at least very probable. The cha, then, invites us almost irresistibly to join sahata and to find in it some participle co-ordinate with nifhito. Unfortunately, none of the restorations which suggest themselves,- sahite, samhito and samhato,- furnish us a decisive meaning, or a construction with which the following word me could be easily connected. Further, to which substantive do nithito and the other hypothetical participle refer? Apparently to the mandapa whose donation is mentioned before. With Dudharakkita sa a new sentence must begin; it would be contrary to all the habits of the style of these epigraphs that the object of the donation, before being mentioned, should be enveloped in such long circumlccutions. Perhaps we should see clearer if this object were well defined, which unfortunately it is not. I have noted it elsewhere only in a single case at Kuda (No. 31 of CTI. and No. 28 of AS.), where we seem to read pátho deyo. If any point is certain, it is that there as well as here the dental th is excluded. This circumstance alone would suffice to condemn the translation passage,' proposed by Bhagwanlal and adopted, without conviction, by Bühler. I have no more probable conjecture to substitute for it. Whatever the meaning is, we seem to be confronted by the same term at Kuda and here. Now, at Kudâ the part of the sentence in question begins with the characters saha, which seem to be followed immediately by the characters tasa at the beginning of the next line. Neither the testimony of the editors nor the fac-similes enable us to decide whether the break between the second sa and the initial på of patho is real or only apparent. In any case, one cannot help comparing this instance with our sahata or saheta, and consequently asking whether here also this word opens the sentence of which patho is the subject, while ekavinse samvachhare nithito would refer only to mandapo. I have stated why a priori a full stop scems to be indicated before Budharakhitasa; without being absolute, this objection seems to me much stronger than the coincidence which I have just quoted against it, and which is extremely vague and perhaps altogether illusory. Another doubtful point has to be referred to. Between the letter which Bühler transcribes &, while I read sya in accordance with Bhagwanlal, and the på of pásikaya, there is room for three characters; but the previous editors read simply u without admitting a break. They seem to interpret thus the character which follows the group sya. Hence they must have assumed that the distinct traces immediately before på are not the remains of a letter, probably of an u, but accidental flaws in the stone. An inspection of the original could alone decide if another character has disappeared. The distance between the letters certainly suggests this, and it is a priori probable that the title upasik, attributed to Budharakhita's mother, should be accompanied by her name as in other cases. Thus I incline towards believing that the letter which comes after sya, and which may be d or u, formed the first syllable of this name, the second syllable of which is lost in the break, and that the traces which follow represent the initial" of upásiki.
No. 21, Plate iv. (K. 18).
North of the chaitya cave. On two sides of a somicircular cistern in a vihara.
1
2
3
4
5
KARLE CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS.
sadigâ
TEXT. (1) 5 hematâņam pa e (2)
hipa atevâsinipa lepam (4) bhagi
kale (6) pavaïtâna samghaya bu (8) atevâsinihi (9)
73
ya puvaya bhayata (3)
kâna (5) dhama (7) podhi
REMARKS.
(1) CTI. and AS. supply savachhare, which is not doubtful, but of which only the last character has left any traces.- (2) CTI. and AS. hemåtána pakhe. The kh is not doubtful, but i
L

Page #91

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
cannot say that I discover any remains of it.- (3) CTI. and AS. dha[bha]yata. I recognise the outline of a bh rather than of a dh, and everybody agrees that bla is the necessary reading.(4) CTI. and AS. lena.-- (5) CTI. and As. bhagine . . . . savikana.-(6) CTI. and AS... . .ghasu kale.-(7) CT I. and AS... .. cha deyadhana.-- (8) CTI. and AS. . . . . . parivireņu supaya
. . . - (9) CTI, and AS. Onili Usabhde . . . . . .
It will be seen that the new fac-simile, far from completing the fragmentary text of this epigraph, only shows the more advanced deterioration of the stone. Consequently, still less than my predecessors am 1 able to offer even an approximate trauslation. It is clear that the inscription commemorated the donation of a cistern, made, it seems, by nuns, and that the date referred to the winter of the 5th year of some sovereign. But it is not at all certain whether the term stvika is applied to the female donor or to one of the nuns, and still less whether it has the meaning ·lay-worshipper,' as in the terminology of the Jainas.
No. 22, Plate iv. (K. 17). One furlong south of the chaitya cave. On the front wall of a rihra, left of entrance, top.
TEXT, Sidham (1) pavaötasa (2) Budharakhitasa deyadham
(3)
REMARKS (1) CT-I. and AS. sidhu.-- (2) CTI. and AS. pavaitasa.-(3) CTI. deyadhama; AS, deyadhaman. The truth is that the end of the line is indistinct, with the exception of the upper portion of the m.
TRANSLATION. "Success! The pious gift of the ascetic Budharakhita."
I cannot explain the transcription pavailasa otherwise than as a mistake. This Budharakhita is probably the saine as the person mentioned in No. 20.
No. 8.- DEVULAPALLI PLATES OF IMMADI-XRISIMHA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1427.
Br J. RAMAYTA, BA, B.L. As noticed in Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 134, these plates are preserved at Dévulapalli in the Vayalpåợu tâluka of the Cuddapah district. At my request Mr. A. Krishnasvami Nayudu, B.A., Acting Tahsildar of Vayalpadu, obtained a loan of the original plates and forwarded them to Dr. Hultzsch, who has kindly furnished me with a set of ink-impressions, from which I edit the inscription.
Dr. Hultzsch has supplied the following information regarding the original plates :-" Three copper-plates with rounded tops; 1l' in height and about 6" in breadth ; strung on a ring which is not soldered and which measures 4' in diameter and in thickness. On the ring is soldere a rectangular seal which measures 13" by 1" and bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, a standing boar which faces the proper left. In front of the boar is a dagger, and above the boar the sun and a crescent."

Page #92

Karle Inscriptions. – Plate IV.
SCALE:06
SCALE 125
SCALE 125
22
SCALE 1
Collotype by Römmer & Jonas, Dresden.
E. HULTZSCH.

Page #93


Page #94

No. 8.)
DEVULAPALLI PLATES OF IMMADI.NRISIMHA.
The language of the inscription is Sanskpit poetry, with the exception of a few words in Sanskrit prose in lines 1 and 77 f., and the alphabet is Nagari of the Vijayanagara type.! The very last word, Sri Ramachandra (1. 78), which stands for the signature, is in Telugn characters.
The inscription records that Immadi-Nrisimha (11. 39 and 46 f.), son of Nrisim haraya (1l. 22 f. and 46), granted to a Brahmana the village of Devulapalli (1. 67 f.) in the Marjavadasiman (1. 65) of the Penugonda-mahrajya: (1. 64). Devulapalli, which is identical with the modern village of that name in the Vayalpadu tâluka of the Cuddapah district, is said, in the inscription, to have been situated within the limits of the village of Gundluru* (1. 65). south-east of Surinayani-Mushtûru (1. 66), and north of Adavi-Mushţuru (1. 67). Mr. Krishnasvami Nayudu informs me that Surinåyani-Mushtûru is now called Errakotapalli in the public accounts, while popularly it is known as Mushţůru without any prefis, and that Adavi-Mushţuru is now known as Kôna, though it is sometimes called also KÔna-Mushtûru. He also tells me that Devulapalli is no longer an agrahar.
The plates have been borrowed from Devulapalli Venkataramapappa, who is said to be a lineal descendant of the donee. It is said that the original name of the family was Vyålapåți, that it was given up in favour of Bollapini, which, in course of time, became corrupted into Gollapini, and that finally the family adopted the name of Devulapalli, which is the name of the village where it is living to this day.
The occasion for the grant was a lunar eclipse which occurred on Sunday, the full-moon dithi of Bhadrapada in the cyclio year Raktákshin and Saka-Samvat 1427 (in numerical words) (v. 32 f.). This date corresponds to Sunday, the 25th August A.D. 1504, on which day there Was a lunar eclipse.
Historically the inscription is of great value, as it relates to a line of chiefs who exercised considerable authority on the east coast of Southern India in the 15th century of the Christian era, and one of whom, the donor's father Nrisimharaya, was the principal actor in the drama which involved the overthrow of the first dynasty of the Karnața or Vijayanagara empire. Little or nothing has been hitherto published concerning these chiefs, whom I would call såļuva chiefs. I have compiled the following genealogy from the information furnished by this inscription and by the Telugu poems Jaimini-Bharatam and Vardhapuranam. The former book was dedicated to Immadi-Nộisimha's father Nộisimharaya, also called Narasingaráya, and the latter to Nrisimharầya's general Narasimha of the Tuļu family, who afterwards became the founder of one of the dynasties of the Vijayanagara empire. The Jaimini-Bharatam has been printed, and my references are to the Madras edition of 1893. The Vardhapuranam has not been printed, but manu. script copies of it are extant. I quote from a copy made for me from the manuscript available in
1 [It deserves to be noted that the rare letter jha occurs in 1. 50; that the aspiration of pha is expressed by #hook at the top of the line (11. 4, 5 and 75); and that the virama after + (11, 17, 25, 30, 34, 38 and 76) and * (11. 26, 29, 31, 44 and 70) is added to the right of the letter.-E. H.]
Regarding this district, the head-quarters of which was Valldru near Cuddapah, see South Ind. Inser. Vol. III. p. 106, and above, Vol. V. p. 206.-E. H.)
! (The province (rdjya) of Penugonda or Penugonde is mentioned above, Vol. III. No. 84 (vv. 19 and 32), and Vol. VI. p. 827 and note 2.-E. H.]
• According to Mr. Sewell's Lista of Antiquitier, Vol. I. p. 134, this is a village 13 miles north-north-east of Vayalpadu.
> [This is evidently the same as Vėlapâțipura (the modern Vayalpadu), which was the residence of the donee's great-great-grandfather acccrding to 1. 49 of these plates.-E. H.]
According to Prof. Kielborn it was a total eclipse of the moon, visible in India, from 13 h. 43 in. to 17 h. 13 m. after mean sunrise."
7 The title Salvoa occurs in 11. 14, 15, 24 and 26 of these plates.
He is styled Narasings or Narasimha indiscriminately, but I prefer to call him Nrisimharaya as in the inscription, in order to distinguish him easily from his general Narasimhn.
I 2

Page #95

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VIL
the Government Library of Oriental Manuscripts, Madras. The Vardhapuranam gives the names of only those persons who are in the direct line of descent, and the names of the collaterals are taken from the Jaimini-Bharatam and the inscription. The S&ļuva family traces its descent from Yadu and is hence called Yadava-vamśa. The earliest historical person mentioned is Vankidêva, who is referred to in the Varáhupurinam only. Vanki's son was Gunda. Gunda had six sons, of whom Mangu or Saļuva-Mangat was the greatest. The Jaimini-Dhuratam is very eloquent in its praises of this person and says that, among other things, he gained success for Sâmparaya in his battles with the "Sultan of the South " and thereby earned the title of "the establisher of Sâmparaya," that he founded (the temple of) the god Sriranga and gave sixty thousand madas (half-pagodas) for the expenses of the temple, and that he killed in battle) the Sultan of Madhura."
In the temple at Simhachalam in the Vizagapatam district there is an inscription dated in the Saka year 1350. It records that Telunguraya, son of Samburaya of Kannada-desa, delivered into the possession of two shepherds one hundred cows for the maintenance of two perpe. tunl lights (akhanda-dipa) in the temple, and that he gave the shepherds a putti of land in the village Vaddadi in lieu of wages. There is another inscription of Telunguriya, also dated in the Saka year 1350, at Santarávůru in the Bapatla taluka of the Kistna district, in which the king is described as the "Mahamandalêsvara Misaraganda Kathari Saļuva Telunguraya." Rao Bahadur K. Viresalingam Pantulugaru quotes a verge of the poet Srinatha (who lived about this time), in which the poet laments the death of several of his patrons including Telunguraya ;7 and there is another verse which is attributed to the same poet and which ends in the words Simparayani Telungů niko dirgh-ayup-aun : "O Telunga, (son) of Samparaya! May you be blessed with long life!" There seems no doubt that the king or prince Telungu mentioned in the above-quoted inscriptions was one and the same, and if his father Samparaya alias Samburaya is identical with the Sámparüya of the Juinini-Dharatam, he would appear to have belonged to the same Sâļuva family as Manga- apparently to a senior branch of it. It would appear also that the sorereiguty, which was originally in the senior branch of the family, subsequently passed on to the junior branch to which Mangu belonged, though we do not know at present how and when this change took place. The "Sultan of the South " who was at war with Sámparaya was, no doubt, the Bahmani king, and by the "Sultan of Madhura " we should, I think, understand the Pandya king, the temple of Srirangam which Mangu built is evidently the celebrated temple in Srirangapattana in the Mysore country.
Mangu had six sons, of whom one was Gauta,' who had four sons: Gunda, Sâļuva, Boppa and Tippa. The Jaimini-Bhiratam devotes a couple of verses to the eulogy of Tippa, who appears to have been a great wanior, and to whom are applied the bivudas of Misaraganda, Kathari, Saļuva and Panchagbantáninâda-titles which are ascribed to Nộisimbaraya in the subjoined inscription (vv. 13 and 16). An inscription at Tekal in the Mysore territory makes mention of a certain Göparaja, son of Såļuva-Tipparája-Odeyar, to whom the village of
The author of the Varáhapurinas gives the genealogy of his patrun Narasimha, which tallies with the published gencalogy of that family, and he also gives the gencalogy of Narasimlia's master Såļuva-Nsis mharaya * See v. 6 of the Devulapalli plates.
See v. 7 f. of the same plates. • He is called Såļuva-Mangi in vv. 8 and 9 of the same plates. Jaimnini-Blárala', p. 4.
Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 84. 7 Lires of Telugu Poets (edition of 1895), Part I. p. 114.
. [This reference may as well be to one of the Musalman rulers of Madhurâ, on wlem se above, Vol VI. p. 334 and octe 6.- E. H.] See v. 10 of the Devnlspalli plates.
10 See v. 11 of the same plates A certain Gopa-Tippa-nripati is inentioned in an undated Granths inscription at Sendalsi (No. 56 of 1897), and an inscription of Goppa-Tippa-unahipati at Rameśvaram appears to be dated in Saka-Samvat 1390
Burgess and Netcan Sastri's Tamil and Sanskrit Inscriptions, p. 69, No. 11. where I would ccrrect 10 (which the translator calls" very bad Sanskrit" because he does not understand it) into 7 182, ... 1990).-E. H.1

Page #96

No. 8.]
Gôparâja is called
Têkal was given under the orders of Devaraya-mahârâya of Vijayanagara. a Mahamandalésvara and the "setter-up of Ganga Hale Sambâ Râya." The copy of the inscription from which the translation was made appears to have been so imperfect that no safe conclusions can be drawn from it. But a thorough examination of this inscription seems likely to throw some light on the history of the Sâluva chiefs. Tippa's eldest brother Gunda had, by his wife Mallamba, two sons: Timma and Nrisim haraya,3 and Nrisimharâya had, by his wife Śrirangamâmbâ, a son named Immaḍi-Nrisimha or Nrisimha II.
DEVULAPALLI PLATES OF IMMADI-NRISIMHA.
From all accounts Nrisim haraya appears to have been a very powerful prince. Both according to Ferishta and the author of the Burhan-i Ma'âsir he was the most powerful prince in all Karnâța and Telingana and owned extensive territories on the east coast right up to Masulipatam. According to the latter authority Nrisimharâya was constantly at war with the Bahmani king Muḥammad II. They met first at Rajamahendri, "on the further side of which the infidel Narasimharâya with 700,000 cursed infantry and 500 elephants like mountains of iron had taken his stand." No battle took place, however, as Nrisimharâya is said to have taken to flight on the arrival of the Sultan's army. This was probably in the year 1479 A.D. Next year they seem to have met again at Kondaviḍu, the people of which, "throwing themselves on the protection of Narasimharâya, had altogether withdrawn from their allegiance to the rule of Islâm." After quelling this rebellion, the Sulțân marched against the kingdom of Nrisimharâya, because "the destruction of the infidels was an object much to be desired: and as the infidel Narasimha who, owing to his numerous army and the extent of his dominions, was the greatest and most powerful of all the rulers of Telingana and Vijayanagar, had latterly shown delay and remissness in proving his sincerity towards the royal court by sending presents and nal-baha (money given to foreign troops to abstain from plunder and devastation)." The Sultân laid siege to the fort of Mâlûr (in the Mysore territory), "the greatest of the forts of that country," and was ultimately bought off with valuable presents of jewellery and other valuables, elephants and horses, and with a confession by Nrisimharâya of his weakness and a promise of obedience and submission. This did not, however, prevent the Sulțân from straightway marching against Kâñchi, "situated in the centre of the dominions of that malignant one" (Nrisimharâya), and sacking the town and temples "which were the wonder of the age."
77
We shall now turn to the Hindû accounts of the same period. The Jaimini-Bharatam gives Nrisimharâya credit for having vanquished the kings of the Tigula (or Tamil) and Oddi (or Orissa) countries and for having conquered the forts of Kapâladurga, Penugonda," Bonagiri, Cheñji, and Kommadhârâpura. In another part of the Jaimini-Bharatam we are told that Nrisimharâya "dee rated the golden palaces (temples ?) of Kâñchi, Venkata (Tirupati) and Kalahasti with the precious stones annually given as tribute by the kings of Pâñchâla, Dravida, Anga, Malava, Saka and Prâgjyotisha."10 This is, of course, hyperbolical, but shows that the three important places of pilgrimage referred to were in the dominions of Nrisimharâya.
1 Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions, p. 208.
[The Ranganatha temple at Srirangam contains a Sanskrit and Tamil inscription (No. 59 of 1892), dated in Saka-Samvat 1385, Subhânu, of Sâļuva-Gopa-Timma-nripati, who is also called the Mahamandalésvara Médinimisaraganda Kaṭṭâri Sâļuva Dharanivaraha .. Saļuvasaļuva Tirumalaidéva-mahârâja. Another inscription of the sune king at Tanjore, dated in Saka-Samvat 1377, Yuvan, has been published in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 23; and a third one at Tirukkâttuppalli (No. 55 of 1897) is dated in the Vikrama year (i.e. SakaSamvat 1382).-E. H.]
See v. 12 of the Dêvulapalli plates.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVIII. p. 283.
See v. 21 of the same plates. Loc. cit. p. 289.
7 Tigula is a Kanarese name for Tamil; see Dr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, s.r.
8 Jaimini-Bharatam, p. 5.
Jaimini-Bharatam, p. 95. Bonagiri is apparently the well-known town of that name in the Hyderabad territory. Cheñji is Gingee in the South Arcot district. I am unable to identify Kcmmadhârâpura. Jaimini-Pháratam, p. 115.

Page #97

78
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
According to the Vardhapuranam Nrisimharâya's first general isvara of the Tulu family conquered the forts of (1) Udayâdri, (2) Huttari, (3) Gandikôța, (4) Penugonda, (5) Beggalûrn, (6) Kôvela-Nellûru, (7) Kundâni, (8) Goḍuguchinta, (9) Bâguru, (10) Naragonda, (11) Âmûru and (12) Srirangapaṭṭanam, and "destroyed the cavalry of the Yavanas of Beḍaudakota at Gandikota." The Yavanas referred to here are the Bahmani kings, who transferred their capital from Kulbarga to Bidar in Jane 1423 A.D., during the reign of Aḥmad Shah. Referring to the same event, the author of the Telugu poem Parijatapaharanam says that Isvara "gave rise to thousands of rivers of blood by killing the horses of the Yavanas of Beḍandakota," but he transfers the scene to Kandukuru. The Muḥammadan historians do not, of course, refer to this event.
Nrisimharâya's dominions were extensive, and they probably comprised the whole of "the modern districts of North Arcot, Chingleput and Nellore, and portions at least of South Arcot, Cuddapah, Kistna and Mysore. The Vardhapuranam calls Nrisimharâya "the possessor of arms which are capable of protecting the kingdom of Karnata," which shows his connection with that kingdom. According to the same work he was one of the Sumantas or tributary princes of the Karnâța empire, and both isvara and his son Narasimha were his generals one after the other. It would appear also that Nrisim haraya was probably related to the kings of the first dynasty of the Karpâta empire, since both claimed to belong to the Yadava line of the lunar race of Kshatriyas. This description closely tallies with that given by the Portuguese chronicler Fernão Nuniz of "Narsymgua " who overthrew the first dynasty of the empire. In fact according to Nuniz there was a double usurpation of the Vijayanagara throne about this time, the first usurpation being by "Narsymgua," whom I identify with Saluva Nrisimharaya, father of Immaḍi-Nrisimha, the donor of the present grant, and the second by Nrisimharâya's general "Narsenaque" or Narasimha, the founder of the Tuluva dynasty.
According to Nuniz, the following are briefly the circumstances that led to the downfall of the first and the accession of the second dynasty. The last great king of the first dynasty was Devaraya II., who ruled till about the year A.D. 1449. The next forty or fifty years saw no less than five sovereigns, all of them weak and imbecile. The last of them, whom Nuniz calls"Padea Rao," seems to have been the worst of the lot, and in his time the empire declined even more than in the time of his four immediate predecessors. It occurred to Nrisim haraya, who was the principal minister and general of the state, that a change of sovereign was necessary to prevent the kingdom from falling an easy prey to its hereditary enemy, the Bahmanî king, and, with the consent and support of the other generals and ministers, he seized the throne and kingdom, allowing the king to make his escape. Nrisimharâya died, leaving two infant sons and a general named "Narsenaque" or Narasa-Nayaka, in whom he had much confidence and whom he therefore appointed regent during the minority of his sons. In a short time Nrisimharaya's eldest son was murdered by one of Narasa-Nayaka's enemies, who wanted it to be believed that Narasa-Nayaka murdered the boy for the sake of his crown. Subsequently the second prince was murdered at the instance of Narasa-Nayaka himself, who thereupon
1 Verses 42 and 43 of the first dívása. I am not able to identify Nos. 6, 7, 8 and 9. Huttari (2) is probably Puttür in the Kârvêtinagar Estate, and Beggulûru (5) is perhaps Bangalore. No. 10 may be Naragallu (kalln means a rock' and konda a 'hill') in the Chittür taluks, where there is an cld fcrt (see the North Arcot District Manual, new edition, Vol. II. p. 349), and Âmůru (11) is evidently Gid-Amůru or Ambûrudurga in the Gudiyatam taluka. The cther places are well-known.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVIII. p. 210. Bedandakota or Bedadakota is the fort of Bedada,' which is a corruption of Pidar.
Vaijayanti Press edition of 1895, p. 10.
The words Kandukuru and Gandikota suit the metre equally well, and one of the readings is necessarily
incorrect.
Verse 30 of the first divisa.

Page #98

No. 8.]
proclaimed himself king. Narasa-Nayaka was succeeded by his son " Busbal Rao," who died after a reign of six years and was succeeded by his younger brother Krishnadevaraya,
DEVULAPALLI PLATES OF IMMADI-NRISIMHA.
79
Nuniz expressly states that Narasa-Nayaka was the father of Krishnadevaraya and that "Busbal Rao" was his eldest son and successor. Narasa-Nayaka must therefore be identified with Narasimha, the founder of the second dynasty, and "Busbal Rao" with his eldest son Vira-Narasimha. Mr. Sewell finds this account confusing and conflicting with known facts. This is because he identifies " Narsymgua," the first usurper, with Narasimha, the founder of the Tuluva dynasty, which leads him to the conclusions that his successor Narasa-Nayaka, whom he identifies with Via-Narasimha, was not his son, and that between Vira-Narasimha and Krishnadôvaraya there was an intermediate king-conclusions which are certainly opposed to express statements contained in several inscriptions and books.
These difficulties would vanish entirely if we admit the theory of double usurpation and identify Narasa-Nayaka with the founder of the Tuluva dynasty. The theory of double usurpation is not only not inconsistent with known facts, but is highly probable, since but for the first usurpation Narasimha would have had no locus standi in the affairs of the empire and certainly no opportunities or excuse for usurping the throne. The statement in the inscription that Nrisimharaya with the aid of his sword defeated all and became a Sárvabhauma or emperor (v. 13) seems to me to point unmistakably to his usurpation of the Karpâta throne.
The account of Nuniz as to the nature of the relationship which existed between SâluvaNrisimbaraya and Narasimha is directly and fully corroborated by the Vardhapuranam. The first chapter (svása) of the book gives the genealogy of both these persons and says that Narasimha's father Isvara, who is also called Isvara-Nayaka, was Nrisimharâya's general, and that he was succeeded by his son in that office. In another place Narasimha is said to have been honoured by Nrisimharâya and appointed commander of his forces, and in a third place he is described as the "supporter of the kingdom of Nrisimharâya." In the penultimate verse of the sixth ásvása he is addressed as Saluva-Narasinga-dharadhara-dandanátha, i.e. 'commander of the forces of king Sâluva-Nrisimharâya."
There are at present no means of fixing the exact year in which Nrisimharâya usurped the Vijayanagara throne; but this event must be placed between the Saka year 1408 (=A.D. 1486-87). which is the latest known date of the first dynasty, and the Saka year 1418, Rakshasa (= A.D. 1495-96), which is the earliest known reliable date of Immaḍi-Nrisim haraya.7 That the latter was recognised as king of Vijayanagara, at least in name, is expressly stated by Nuniz, and Dr. Hultzsch informs me that an inscription at Bårukûr (No. 166 of 1901) of Saka-Samvat 1421, Siddharthin (= A.D. 1499-1500), states that in this year the Mahamandalésvara Mêdinimisaraganda Kathâri Sâluva Immaḍi-Narasimhariya-mahârâya was ruling at
1 A Forgotten Empire, pp. 305-315.
2 I confess I cannot derive "Busbal Rao" from Vira-Narasimha, but there is no doubt about the identity of the persons.[Perhaps the name is connected with Bhujabala, a surname of the Hoysalas.-E.H.]
A Forgotten Empire, p. 308, note 2.
Verse 35 of the first dévása.
The penultimate verse of the second dvdsa.
A Forgotten Empire, pp. 96 and 404.
7 South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 131, No. 115. Inscriptions Nos. 116 and 119 of the same volume appertain to the reign of Immadi-Nrisimha's father Nrisimharâys. Dr. Hultzsch's suggestion that these two donors were kings of Vijayanagara is clearly untenable. The donors style themselves Mahdmanḍaléévara, and their family name Saluva is also given. There was no Narasimha on the throne of Vijayanagara in Saka 1395 and 1404, which are the dates of the inscriptions Nos. 116 and 119.-[An inscription at Vallam near Wandiwash (No. 75 of 1900), dated in Saka-Samvat 1391, Virôdhin, belongs to the time of the Mahdmandaléfrara Médinimisvaraganda Kathari Saluvasaļuva Narasingaiyadeva, and the same chief is mentioned in an Âmbûr inscription of the Vijayanagara king Rajasekhara, son of Mallikarjuna, dated in Saka-Samvat 1390, Sarvadhârin (No. 4 of 1896). Bukka, an ancestor of the third Vijayanagara dynasty, is said to have "firmly established even the kingdom of SaluvaNrisimha" (above, Vol. III. p. 238), whence it may be concluded that he was the minister of Nrisimharaya. Krishnaraya had a minister named Saluva-Timma; see above, Vol. VI. pp. 109 and 231.- E.H.]

Page #99

60
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
Vijayanagara,land that his chief minister was Narasa[n]na-Nayaka. This Narasanna-Nayaka mmay be identical with the founder of the Tuluvadynasty and the "Narsanaque" of Nuniz. If this identification is correct, Narasimha's usurpation of the throne of N fisit baraya, or rather of his son and successor Immadi-Nrisimharaya, cannot have taken place earlier than A.D. 1499.1500.3
Mr. Sewell quotes five inscriptions of Narasimharaya of Vijayanagara" appertaining to years prior to A.D. 1500. One of these inscriptions was dated in 1451, one in 14€9, and one in 1471. It is clear that these three inscriptions cannot be referred to the founder of the Tulava dynasty, as they came into existence long before he could have become king of Vijayanagara according to any account. The last of the five inscriptions belongs to Såļuva Immadi-Nrisimba, Hon of Nộisim baraya. The remaining inea-iption is to be found at Conjeeveram, and it is posgible that, when examined, it will be found to belong to the time of Såļuva-Nrisimharaya..
As Dr. Hultzsch informs me, a Barukür inscription (No. 152 of 1901) of the Maharajathiraja Rajaparamêsvara Virapratâpa Vira-Narasimharaya of Vijayanagara is dated in Saka-Samvat 1424, Durmati (=A.D. 1501-02). This date suggests that Immadi-Nrisimharaya was ousted by Narasiniha (or by his son Viha-Narasimha?) between A.D. 1499 and 1502. In Accordance with this fact the subjoined copper-plate inscription of A.D. 1504 does not represent him any more as a king of Vijayanagara, but as the ruler of the province of Penugonda.
TEXT.6
First Plate. शुभमस्तु । वंदेहं देवदेवं तं तुंदिलं [प्र]दिलंपट । 2 कारणं जगतां विघ्नवारणं वारण' मुखे । [१] पायाह[:*] स 3 महाकोड: कीडतंबुधिपल्वेले । यह[ष्ट्रा]दंडम[7] लव्य" 4 मग्ना भूः पुनरुध्थिता" । [२] या रवाकरमेखल[7] विवकितरफा-12 5 रोनमन्मध्यमा क्ष्माभृत्पीनपयोधरोरुपुलिनस्फूर्जनि6 तंबस्थली । गाढं गूढपदोथ्थिता कथमपि श्यामा मृदेकार्थि7 नी सातत्वेन समग्ररत्नजननी सा रत्नगर्भास्तु वः । [३*] अस्ति श्रो. 8 मदपां पुष्पमामोदितदिगंतरं । यनित्यं मूर्ध्नि संधत्ते यत्ने9 न महता शिवः । [४*] "तस्मादभूदुधस्तस्मात्पुरुकीर्तिः पुरूरवा[:] 10 । समाजः समजायंत क्रमश्रोनेकशस्ततः । [५] तदन्चियपयों]
I Inv.22 of the present inscription this city ianlluded to by the statement that Immadi-Nrisimha fascended the throne existing on HOmakata." This is the local and truditional nathe of the hill which adjoins the temple of Virupakshasvâmin, the principal deity in the city of Vijayanagara and the patron god of the kings of that empire.
. The same two persons are mentioned in an inscription of Saka-Samvat 1418, Nala (=A.D. 1496-97), at Haliche in the Mysore taluka (Ep. Carn. Vol. III, My.33), where however Immadi-Narasimharaya is called simply Narasimharaya.
* Mr. Sewell places it between A.D. 1487 and 1490 (4 Forgotten Empire, p. 98) and elsewhere in A.D. 1498 (ibid. p. 110).
Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. pr. 62-64. • Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 116. . The transcript has been prepared by Dr. Hultzsch from ink-impressions. T Read वारणं. B Read क्रीडबुधिपल्वले.
• Read यदा. 10 Read 'लंच. 1 Road 'भत्थिता.
1- Read 'स्फारीबम. is Read 'दोस्थिता. - Read भूध'.
W Read कमशी.

Page #100

No. 8.]
DEVULAPALLI PLATES OF IMMADI-NRISIMHA.
11 भोधी 'युंडदेवो गुणोत्तरः । 'पारिजात्तेप्युदभूत्यारिजात 12 इवापरः । [*] गुडबोमो गुणाव्यः श्रीमादिराजी महायशी: 18 गौतयो' गीतसत्कीर्तिवीरश्रीवीरहोबलः । [*] सावित्रिमंगिभू14 पश्च तथा सालुवमंगिरा[ट ।*] तस्मादुदभवबन्ये षडते' चक्र15 वर्तिनः । [८*] तेषामभूत्साळुव[मंगि]देवो महीमहेंदो महनीयकी. 16 तिः । विजित्य वीरं रणधुर्यमेकं कठारिकां योस्य कराद17 गृहात । [*] तस्मान्मोनोरथ इवाधिकभागधयाहौतक्षमापति18 रजायत भव्यकीर्तिः । यदानवारिनववारिधिजातकी19 तिचंद्रः सदा धवळयत्यमलस्त्रिलोकी । [१०*] गुंडक्षितीशी 20 गुणांस्ततोभूबव्यप्रसूनादिव भव्यगंध: । "दिषदला[धिं] 21 भजमंदरेण विमथ्य वीरश्रियमग्रहीद्यः । [११*] गुणांबधे. 22 गुडविभीस्ततोभून्यमांविकायां" महनीयकीतिः । नृसि-" 23 हरायोयमहोवळसीनृसिहदेवस्य वरप्रसादात] । [१२] मी 24 सरगंडकठारीसावधरणीवराहबिरुदांकः । यः ख. . 25 कसहायः सर्वाबिर्जित्य सार्वभौमोभूत् । [१३*] "पासीवराव26 राही यः खलाब्धेरुध्वरन् धरां । साव: शत्रुसंघातं प27 क्षिघातं निहत्य च । [१४] किणीकृतमहाबाहोरर्थप्रत्यर्यिदा."
Second Plate; First Side. 28 नतः । यस्य बर्बरवाहत्वं यथार्थमभवत्परं । [१५] यः - 29 "चसाखशाखाभिर्जित्वा पंचामरदुमान् । पंचघंटा30 निनादोभूत्यंचघटानिनादनात् । [१६ *] मत्यसत्वेषुसंध[7]-22 31 नरूपलावण्यधीगुणैः [*] जित्वा य: पांडवान् पंच 32 प्रापदेवरगंडतां । [१७] यस्त्रीनस्त्री चारचौरपांघराया33 व्रणाजिरे । मूरुरायरगंडोभूनीरुकत्य स्वपौरुष[1]34 त । [१८*] "प्ररापनाकवडेरितमस्तोमं निरस्य यः । प्र36 काशयविमामुवीमुर्वरादित्यतां गतः । [१८] चौहत्त[म]36 ला धरणीवराहचाकुक्यनारायण इत्यमीभिः । मु.
- Read गुंड. • Read यशा:. T Resd षडेते. » Read हिष. " Read हीवलौसिंह. " Read डरन्. " Read शाख. " Read प्रतापनार्कवरि.
• Read जातीयु. • Read गौतयी. • Read "महेंद्री. 1 Read °बिकायां " Read खड़ेक 1 Read 'प्रत्यर्थि " Read घंटा. NRead "मुझे मु
- Read गंडबौंमी. • Read साळुव. . Read तस्मान्मनी. - Read नृसिंह 10 Read पासौद्धरा. 18 Read 'बाहत्वं. " Read 'सत्त्वेषु. " Read 'लो.

Page #101

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
37 रारिरित्यप्यथ मोहनादिः स्वनामभिर्यो हरिर[]38 तोभत । [२०] तयासीमहिषी रेरिव रम] श्रीरंगमां 39 बा सती तस्यां तेन कुमार इंमडिनसिकेंद्र: समुत्य[7]40 दितः । यस्ताद हिमानमात्मगुरुमग्यौदार्यशौय्य[1]41 दिभिः संख्यामत्सरिभिर्गुणैरतिपतबन्वर्थनामा42 यते । [२१] सुमेरुं सुरशासीव' सुमनःसुरभीकत: । है43 मकूटप्रभूतं 'तसिहासनमुपैति यः । [२२] समग्रहारा44 न् ददतोग्रहारदानं कियद्यस्य वदान्यमौळे । किं वा 45 बहूत्याखिलविश्वचक्रब्रह्म[*]डदातुः किमदेयमस्ति 46 । [२३] सोयं नृसहरायस्य तनयो विनयोज्वलः । मडि 47 श्रीनृसिकंद्रः स्वस्तिमानस्ति भूतले ॥ [२४*] - ॥ श्रीमाने48 ष महाराय: सीमा भूदानशीलिना । श्रीवत्सान्व49 यरत्नस्य यजुवेर्दिशिखामणे: ॥ [२५] बैलपा[टि]पु50 राधीशसूरायोभसुधीमणेः । सूनी: श्रीपिंनया
Second Plate ; Second Side. 51 यस्य तनयस्य तपोनिधेः [*] नरसिंहबुधंद्रस्य 52 पौचाय सुगुणांबुधः । [२६] पदवाक्यप्रमाणजप्रथ-10 53 मोदाहतात्मनः । महनीयचरित्रस्य महामहि54. मशालिनः । [२७] "सवविद्यातपोराशेः सर्वन्नेकशि55 खामणेः । राजरत्नशिरोरत्नरंजितांघ्रिसरोरु56 हः । [२८] संपंनिधेरंनदातभट्टस्य प्रियसूनवे [*] स57 हुणैकनिधानाय सदाचारविचारिणे । [२८] पदक्र. 58 मजटावर्णक्रमविक्रमथालिने । सर्वशास्त्रर59 हस्यैकवेदिने "बुंह्यवेदिने । [३०] विद्याविवेकविनया60 दिगुणोघधाम्ने हृद्यानवद्यसुपवित्रचरित्रसीन" 61 । सौभाग्यभाग्यनिधिमाचनभट्टनाम्ने विहकलेकति62 लकाय महामहिने । [३१] शाकेब्दे परिसंख्याते गिरिनत्र63 युगेंदभिः । रताच्याख्य भाद्रपदपौर्णमास्यां रवदिने । [२२. चंदो
Read तस्था. • Read तत्सिंहा. 1 Read 'नृसिंहेंद्र:10 Read . M Read 'सी.
- Read नृसिंहेंद्र:- Rend सिंह. • Read यजुर्वेदि. II Rend सर्व - Read चंद्री
+ Read शाखौव. • Resd 'योञ्चल:. • Read "सिंह,
Read ब्रह्म.

Page #102

ON
16
18
20
22
26
E. HULTZSCH.
38
40
42
44
46
48
50
SCALE 55
नावबा
419
8PC
गाव
F
न
आन स्त्रितुनी मान : सीमा रानी लिमापी दिसाम
धीराम गरी निट
ALT
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
Devulapalli plates of Immadi-Nrisimha.-Saka-Samvat 1427.

Page #103

सदनमा सामानवानजसस 52 tinामासjguनसवाकलठापना
नामनामनीगावसाठाजाला किसालिनासवावा तया गारासवकाराम पानसेनजिवावरून
सनिधनसात तहसावणसुनावमा 3कतिजनाणसावाधाववादीविका ठासावकजविक ठासालनास वैशाखन साक वाहने महिनावाविवक कना Kjhqथाहा नवनवविवरबानीना सातामा तागा(नानावनात वृनाहावफलकला -लका हाराहाहाकेवारमा नजानेका
इतिाका कारण नाइपरमाणाजासतारवानवावा राजसठाठ-I9ITAनावजी उठाना गावासासी ठानिानाठाजाठासास्नलावरता तनाठाकासचिनामा जाठासारण ताजा लघवाउविधावा ठासेात्र नागनामजदेलना लापासवाना गया स्तिनारक ताण वाश तागतक शा। हजतष्ठान्वितमाचा मानपावर्णनाणाम ANGगाथा पावकहनवा नाथवा।
बागमनणागतानाहयानपानना सरावास्वनडा वा । मानवालना 19वनागाजीला कमवाजा वतमान तामानास्ताविस्वा वनयावा त्रा79MOVावणानतावत्राका वजनिकलनवनासरजापत्रा नागात नवस 12A4भवनमाविलाणाकाणनाकामा छाजलाहारणीची
7A
ICOUळा

Page #104

No. 8.]
DEVULAPALLI PLATES OF IMMADI-NRISIMHA.
83
64 परागसमये महापुण्य फलप्रदे । पेनुगोंडमहाराज्ये 65 मार्जवाडस्य सोमनि । [३३*] गुंड्लानामग्रामस्य स्थले विख्या66 तनामकं । सूरिनायनिमुष्टरुग्रामस्याग्नेयभागतः । [२४] 67 तथैवाडविमुष्टरुग्रामस्योत्तरभागत: । ग्राम देवुलप68 व्याख्यं सर्वमान्यतया स्थितं । [३५] एकभोगं चाष्टभोगतेज :*]खा69 म्यसमन्वितं । आचंद्रार्क पुत्रपौत्रपारंपर्येण भुक्तये । [३६] स70 हिरण्यपयोधारापूर्वकं दत्तवान् ध्रुवं ॥ [३७*]
Third Plate. 71 'दामपालनयोर्मध्ये 'दानाच्छयोनुपालनं । दानात्वर्नमवा72 प्रोति पालनादच्यतं पदं । [३८] एकैव भगिनी] लोके सर्वेषामे73 व भूभुजां । न भोग्या न करग्राह्या विप्रदत्ता वसुंधरा । [२८*]
खद44 ताद*] हिगुतं पुण्यं परदत्तानुपालनं । परदत्तापहारण 75 व दत्ता निष्फलं भवत् । [४०] खदत्ता परदत्ता वा यो
हरेत वसुं78 धरा । षष्टिवर्षसहस्राणि विष्ठायां जायते किमि: ॥ [४१] - ॥ 77 मंगळमहाथोश्री ॥ 78 श्रीरामचंद्र [*]
ABRIDGED TRANSLATION. The first three verses are in praise of Vighnêśvara, the boar-incarnation of Vishnu, and the goddess of the Earth.
(Verse 4 f.) From that glorious flower of the waters (the Moon), which perfumes (illumines) the whole space, (and) which Siva always wears on (his) head with great solicitude, was produced Budha, (and) from him the renowned Pururavas. Several kings were afterwards born (in that family) in course of time.
(V.6.) In the milk-ocean of this family was born the virtuous king Gunda (I.), like a second Parijáta (tree), though (he became) an Aparijáta" (by conquering his enemies).
(V.7t) To him were born the virtuous Gunda (II.)-Bomma, the glorious Madiraja of great fame, Gautaya (I.) whose high fame was sung (by all), the heroic and glorious Virahobals, prince Savitri-Mangi, and king SAļuva-Mangi-(like) a second set of six emperors.
(V. 9.) Most famous of these was king S&ļuva-Mangi, a Mahendra on earth, who vanquished a hero foremost in battle and seized the dagger (katharika) from his hand.in
1 Read जाख्यं. - Read दान.
- Read दानाकयी. • Read "स्वर्गम. • Read गुणं.
• Read वद. 1 Read भवेत्। • Read षष्टिं वर्ष.
• Read किमिः ** In large Telugu characters. This compound has to be dissolved into apa + ari + jdta. 11 This incident probably accounts for the title KatMrf sesumed by Mangi and his descendants

Page #105

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII
(V. 10.) To him was born the renowned king Gauta (II.), the unblemished moon of whose fame, born in the fresh ocean (created by the waters (poured out on the occasion of his) gifts, always whitened the three worlds.
(V. 11.) To him was born, even as delicious fragrance out of a fresh blossom, the virtuous king Gunda (III.), who won the goddess of victory by churning the ocean of (his) enemies' forces with the Mandala (mountain) of (his) arm.
(Vv. 12-20.) By the grace of the god Nrisimha of Ahobala, this lord Gunda (III.), the ocean of good qualities, begot on his wife) Mallâmbika Nộisim haraya of great fame, who pyssessed the titles of Misaraganda, Kathari, Sâļuva (i.e. the hawk ') and Dharanivardhs; who, aided only by his sword, defeated all (his enemies and became an emperor (Sarvabhauma); who became Dharåvaráha (i.e. 'the boar of the earth ') by saving (uplifting) the earth from the ocean of wicked (kings), and Såļuva by smiting the crowd of (his) enemies like (a flight of) birds; whose title Barbarabaha became full of meaning, because his powerful arm (hand) had become rough through the killing of enemies and the making of gifts to the needy' who by conquering (eccelling in making gifts) the five divine trees with the fingers of (his) hand (and) ringing the bell five times in celebration of the five-fold victory) became Pañchaghanţåninada ;5 who obtained the title of Aivaraganda by conquering (excelling) the five Påndavas in truthfulness, strength, archery, personal beauty and intelligence (respectively); who, wielding the weapon, became Mûrurayaraganda7 by making through his valour the three kings of Chåra, Chora aand Pandya afraid on the battle-field; who obtained the title Urvaråditya by dispelling the thick darkness (his) enemies by the sunshine of (his) valour (and thereby) illuminating this earth, (und) who was Hari (Vishņu) in reality by virtue of his titles Chauhattamalla, Dharani. varáha, Chalukya-Narayanalo and Mohana-Murári.
(V. 21 f.) His queen was the virtuous Srirangamambi, even as Rama of Hari. By her was born to him prince Immadi-Nfisimhêndra, who, by excelling even his father, who was go noble, in generosity, valour and other innumerable good qualities, made his name literally true, 'l (and) who, praised by learned men, ascended bis (viz. his father's) throne, which rose on the Hémakûţa (mountain), even as the divine tree, perfumed with flowers, (adorns) Mount Meru, which abounds in golden peaks (héma-kuta).
(V. 23.) What are gifts of agraháras to this chief of benefactors, who gave complete neckfaces (sumagra-hára)? What is the use of many words ? What is there that could not be made a gift of by the donor of a full viśvachakra and brahmanda 19
(V. 24.) This well-bred, glorious Immaţi-Nrisimhêndra, son of Nrisim hari ya, is prosperous on earth.
This is the celebrated place of pilgrimage in the Kurnool district. . This is an evident reference to Nrisimliardya's usurpation of Vijayanagara.
8 The tradition is that the title was due to the fact of Nrisimharaya's ancestors having acted as fowlers to the kings of Karnata.
• There is a pun in the original on the word ddna, which means cutting and ulsos gift.'
This etymology is fanciful Parichaghandnindda is apparently the same as Pariehamahdiabda.
Another graceful etymology. The meaning of Aivaraganda is the lord of five (chiefs),' a title which Nrisimbaråva seems to have borrowed from the Vijayanagara kings.
* This title also was borrowed from the Vijayanagara kings. & Chara stands for Chéra, and Chóra for Chola.
In this sense the word is a corruption of chatur-hasta-malla. Another derivation is from chatur.hasti malla. which means & hero having the strength of four elephaute.'
10 This is an anachronism. 11 Here is a play on the word immadi, which means the second' as well & double.'
19 These are the names of two of the sixteen great gifts (maldd dna), see Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 868 and note 58.-E. H.]

Page #106

No. 9.]
KAHLA PLATE OF SODHADEVA.
(Vv. 25-37.) This glorious Mahardya, who is the type of habitual givers of land, on the auspicious occasion of an eclipse of the moon, on Sunday, the full-moon tithi of Bhadrapada in (the year) called Raktákshin (corresponding to the Såka year reckoned by the mountains (7) the eyes (2), the Yugas (4), and the moon (1),- (ie. 1427)- granted with libations of water, as & sarvamanya and ekabhôga, with the eight rights of ownership, the village of Dêvulapalli, southeast of the village Sûrinkyani-Musbțuru and north of the village Adavi-Mushtūru, within the limits of the village of Gundluru in the simin of Marjavada in the maharajya of Penugonda, to Machanabhatta, who was the son of Annadáta bhatta, grandson of Narasimha, great-grandso! of Pinnaydrya, and great-great-grandson of Surayôjha of Vélapátipura,' a Yajurvédin of the Srivatsa gôtra.
Vy. 38-41 are imprecatory verses.
No. 9.-KAHLA PLATE OF THE KALACHURI SODHADEVA;
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1134.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This plate was found on the 15th August 1889 by the cultivator Shiusewak Rai in his field at Kahla, a village in the tappa Athaisi of the pargana Dhuriâpâr of the Gôråkbpur district in the United Provinces, and presented by Dr. W. Hoey to the Provincial Museum of Lucknow in January 1895. I edit the inscription which it contains from impressions, kindly furnished to Dr. Holtzsch by the late Mr. E. W. Smith.
This is a single copper-plate which, to judge from the impressions, is about 1' 5" broad by 1'" high, and is inscribed on both sides. In the middle of the lower part of it there is å ring-hole, " in diameter, and together with the impressions of the plate I have received im pressions of a circular seal, about 3' in diameter, which contains in high relief the figure of a bull, lying down and facing to the proper right; below it, the legend frimat-Sodhaddvasya, in Nagari letters about f" high ; and below this again, an arrow pointing to the proper right. An arrow is engraved also on the second side of the plate, in line 59, before the words sva-hastoyan. In general, both the writer and the engraver have done their work carefully. The writing on the second side of the plate is well preserved, but that on the first side has suffered from corrosion so that in several places, which will be pointed out in the notes, the reading of the text is doubtful. Fortunately, with a single exception in line 28, the names and dates may be given with absolute certainty. The size of the letters is about " The characters are those of the Nagari alphabet of the time and locality to which the inscription belongs; they resemble those of the copper-plates of Govindachandra and Jayachchandra of Kanauj. In lines 48-50 they furnish signs for the fractions and d, which I have not met with in other northern inscriptions : 1 is denoted by the figare for l with two vertical lines after it, and the fraction by the circle for nought followed by three vertical lines. The sign of avagraha occurs once, in sampradattá Somůbhih, 1. 47. The language is Sanskrit, but the names of some of the Brahmans mentioned in lines 40-50 are given in their vernacular forms or in forms based on them. Lines 1-32 contain
1 This is evidently the modern village of Vayalpadu.
1 After the lamented death of Mr. E. W. Smith-he died on the 21st November 1901 in the Bahraich district of Oudh- I was informed by Mr. Gholam Rasool Beg, Head Draftsman of the Archological Survey, United Provinces, that the village Kabla is on the Girikhpur to Azamgarh metalled road, about 28 miles from the former town, but I have not found the name in the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 102, which gives Dhooreaper' in long. Sg° 18'. lst. 26° 25'. -- Mr. Gholam Rasool Beg has kindly furnisbed me with two very good additional impressions of the Kahla plate.

Page #107

86
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII
thirty verses with genealogical matter, and lines 51-57 ten benedictive and imprecatory verses (dharma-ślôkah, 1. 52); the latter are all numbered with numeral figures (from 1 to 10), bat of the former only the last verse has the number 30 placed after it. The rest of the text is in prose. Unusual terms which occur in the latter will be drawn attention to below. As regards orthography, the sign for v throughout serves for both v and b; the dental sibilant is frequently employed for the palatal; the palatal for the dental in dfit, 11. 3, 5, 7 and 22, ajafram, l. 16, fálana (for sdsana), 1. 22, and sahasra, 1. 53; for the palatal sibilant preceded by anusvára we have no in vansa, 11. 6 and 50, vansya, 1. 3, vinsati, 1. 37, and trinsat, 1. 39; j is used instead of y in Kritaririja, 1, 3, Karttavirija, 1. 4, and játó, 1. 23; gh instead of h in Naghusha), 1.2, and singhdsana, 1. 13; and amra and támra are spelt ámura and tâmura, 11. 38 and 57.
The inscription belongs to a hitherto unknown branch of the Kalachuri family. It records a grant of land by the Paramabhaftáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramddvara, the devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Śiva), the glorious Sodhadêva, who meditated on the feet of the P. M. P., the glorious Maryadân sågaradêva (1. 33). The introductory verses give an account of Sodbadêva's ancestors,
After the words ô in svasti, verses 1-4 enlogize the following mythical and legendary beings :the Moon who was Atri's son, Budha, Purûravas, Nahusha, Haihaya, Kțitavirys, and Kártavirya Arjuna. In the family descended from the last there was a personage who by conquering Ayômukha and subduing the Krathas possessed himself of Kalajara (v. 5). This ornament of the Kalachuris, after having conquered his enemies, gave the kingdom to his younger brother, and the latter, Lakshmanarâja, in turn conquered Švětapadas (v. 6). In Lakshmaṇaraja's family there was the king Râjaputra, who captured the lord of horses V&hali (or Bahali), defeated the kings of the east, and lowered the fame of Kiriţin and other princes (v.7). From him sprang Sivaraja [I.], and his son was Samkaragans [1.] (v. 8). His son again was Guņambhôdhidêva (Guņaságara [I].), who had some dealings with a Bh ôjadeva. and by a warlike expedition took away the fortune of the Gauda (v. 9). From his first wife Kanchanadhvi this king had a son named Ullabha who, after reigning himself, placed on the throne his brother Bhå månadeva (a son of Guņasågara from another wife named Madangdévi), who had distinguished himself in a war with a king of Dhara (vv. 10-15). Bhâmâna's son from Dêhattadhvi was Samkaragana (II.] Mugdhatunga (vv. 16 and 17); his son from the queen Vidyê was Gunasagara (II.) (vv. 18 and 19); his son from Rajavê was Sivaraja
II.) Bhamana (vv. 20-22); his son from Sûgalladevi was Sankaragana (III.) (v. 23); and his son from Yasólékhyadevi was Bhima (v. 24). The inscription then, after stating that Bhima by the decree of fate lost his kingdom (or was dethroned), records that the king Guņasågara (II.) had by Låvangavati a son named Vyêsa and that this Vyåsa-if I understand the text rightly-was raised to the throne, when the (royal) camp was at Gokulaghatta, on Monday, the day of the eighth tithi in the bright half of the second Jyaishths of the year 1087 (given in words, v. 27). Vyasa's son was the king Sôdhadeva, who (in v. 30) is described as the life of Sarayupära (or the bank of the Sarayu'), and who is the donor of this grant. Since, as has been already stated, Sodhadêva is represented as meditating on the feet of
Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 6, and other inscriptions of the Kalachuria of Chedi (or Dabala).
. I do not know the legend here referred to. Ayomukhs is the name of a demon and of a mountain, Kratha the name of race or people. The well-known mountain or fort of Kalajars was taken from the (Kalachuri) kings of Chedi by the Chandellas, who from it took the title Kalasjarddhipati; but the Kalachuryns of the South. at any rate, kept the hereditary title of lords of Kalajara, the best of towns.'
This mut be the name of a country, but the name has not yet been found elsewhere.
• The compound of which this name forms part is somewhat ambiguous. The Bhojadeva referred to may be Bhojados of Kansuj (see my List of North. Inser. No. 14).
In line 28 of the text there seem to be references to a person named Sasva(P), but the text is damaged in that line, and the sense is not elear to me.

Page #108

No. 9.]
KAHLA PLATE OF SODHADEVA.
Maryadasagaradeva, Maryådásågara must be another name of his father and predecessor Vyasa (the son of Guņasågara II.).
In the proge part of the inscription Sodhadeva from his residence at Dhuli&ghatta (1. 32) informs the Maharajñi (or Maharajñis), Mahardjaputras, Mahásándhivigrahikas and other officials and the inhabitants concerned that, after bathing in the great river Gandaki on the occasion of the Uttarayana-sankranti on Sunday, the seventh tithi of the bright half of Pausha in the year 1134 (given in words, 1. 39), he granted twenty nálukas of land in the fields of certain villages or hamlets to fourteen Brâh mang whose names, gôtras, etc., and exact shares in the land are given in lines 40-50. Among the titles of officials enumerated here, and in the description of the several classes of inhabitants mentioned, there are some terms which I have not met before or about the proper reading of which I am doubtful: they are the terms mahamahantaka, mahadánika, mahåpândhákulika (or mahápándha and kulika?) in line 34, and vishayada. nika, khandavala,' valadhira (or baladhira) and bhaftamákutika (or bhaffa and mdkutika P) in line 35. The term naluka (or, abbreviated, nálu), which also occurs in a plate of Gôvindachandra of Kanauj (above, Vol. V. p. 114, 1. 19), apparently is derived from, and equivalent to, the Sanskrit nalva, a measure of distance equal to 400 (or, according to others, 100, or 120) hastas; what I do not understand in the present inscription is, that the land measuring twenty nálukas' in line 37 is further qualified by the expression dévakufikáshtha-parimita. Nor am I able to give the meaning of the word påfika in the expression påtikaya vibhajya which occurs in line 47
The land granted by the king was in the district of) Tikariká that belonged to the Gunakala-vishaya (1.36). It formed part of the fields of Mahieri-pataka, Asathi-pataka, Thiula-pataka, Vaņia-påţaka, Duåri-pätaks and Chhiqaqatêmbha, a group of villages bounded on the east by Annadha, on the north by Tikari, on the south by Avadachaņa, and on the west by Chandulia. The terms in which the land was given are well known from the grants of Govindachandra and other kings of Kanauj.
Each of the fourteen donees is described by a term indicating his place of residence or origin. and in each case, the text gives the father's name, the gôtra, the number of pravaras (three or five), and the Vedic sakha. The gotras so mentioned are those of Katyayana, Kasyapa, Kusika, Krishnatra (for Krishņåtrêya ?), Kauņdinya, Dhaumra, Párásara (or Parasara), Bharadvaja, Rahula, Såvarna and sri-Sandilya ; the sakhas the Bahvpicha-s., Chhandoga-s., Vajasanêya-s., MAdhyandina-ś. and Yajuh-s. The donees and their fathers mostly have one of the titles pandita, dikshita, agnihotrin, dvivedin, bhatta, or simply brahmana. Among their proper names occur Govindáyichcha, Chhanchhi (gen. 'ikasya), Jakhû, Jalů (gen. úkasya), Tihuyaņasiha, Danda (gen. Säkasya), Nimbo, Bhögû, Madha, Malhé (gen. "ékasya), Vahmata, an: Sidha (gen. akasya). The adjectives derived from the names of the places of residence or origin of the donees are Kataughanagråmiya (from Kataughanagrama), Kahalliya (from Kahall[i]), Kulândhiya (from Kulandh[1] ), Tikarikiya (from Tikari), Tâlikiya (from Tali), Någara (from Nagara), Nikhatigramiya (from Nikhatigrima), Mahuklikiya (from Mahuali), Mathura (from Mathura), Sankagasthåniya (from Sankasasthana), and Hastigramiya (from Hastigrama). In the passage which records the exact partition among the donees of the land granted it is stated in line 50) that one of the donees together with his 3 nálus of land received a dwelling-place.
After the ten benedictive and imprecatory verses already mentioned it is stated in line 57) that this támra-patta was written by the Adéda-naibandhika or recorder of orders' Janaka on Sunday, the sixth tithi of the dark half of Chaitra of the year 1135 (given in figures only):
1 This would remind one of khandaraksha which is common enough. • Compare the list of names given above, Vol. IV. p. 171 ff.

Page #109

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
and the inscription ends with the words : "this is the own hand of the Maharajadhirdja, the glorious Sôdbadêva.'
I regret to say that I have not been able to identify with confidence any of the numerous localities mentioned in this inscription. The river Gandaki in which the king had bathed when making his donation must be the Gandak or Little Gandak of the United Provinces ; but I have not found on their banks any name like Dhuli&ghatta. The Sarayů after which Sodhadêva's territory appears to have been called Sarayu para most probably is the river Gogra, which in Oudh is known by the names Deoha, Surjoo or Sarayı, as well as Ghogra." The rivers would indicate in a general way where the Guņakala-vishaya and the district of) Tikarikå, in which the villages containing the land granted were situated, should be looked for.
Of the throe datos which the inscription contains, the date on which the grant was made regularly corresponds, for Vikrama-Samvat 1134 expired, to Sunday, the 24th December A..D. 1077, when the 7th tithi of the bright half of Pansha ended 17 h. 21 m., and the Uttarêyapasankranti took place 5 h. 35 m., after mean sunrise. And the date on which the grant was written regularly corresponds, for the Karttikadi Vikrama year 1135 expired and the púrnimanta Chaitra, to Sunday, the 24th February A.D. 1079, when the 6th tithi of the dark half of the půrnimánta Chaitra ended 21 h. 42 m. after mean sunrise. From this it may be seen that the grant was written as much as fourteen months after the making of the donation. The date given in lines 28 and 29 for the accession of Sodhadêva's father Vyasa must fall in the Kárttikadi Vikrama year 1087 expired, because of the three years which might be denoted by the number 1087 that year alone contained an intercalary Jyaishtha; and for the Karttikadi Vikrama year 1087 expired the date corresponds to Monday, the 31st May A.D. 1031, when the 8th tithi of the bright half of the second Jyaishtha commenced 9 h. 47 m. after mean sunrise. It may seem somewhat remarkable that the week-day should have been connected here with a tithi which commenced so late in the day, but this is no reason for suspecting the authenticity of the date; the accession of Vyåsa may have taken place late in the afternoon.
This last date, of A.D. 1031, is earlier than any date known to us from the inscriptions of the Kalachuris of Chêdi. In my opinion, it shews that the founder of this new branch of the Kalachuri family, Rajaputra, cannot be placed later than the beginning of the 9th century A.D.
TEXT.
First Side. 1 Om svasti [11] Abhůt=Somaḥ saumya-dyatir=ampita-sur-Atri-tanayaḥ sphurach
chůda-ratnam Smara-vijayinaḥ sambļita-tamah | Vu(bu)dhas-tasmaj-játaḥ kumuda-vi[fa]da-jna(jña)na-badanan grahagrâma-slá (bla)gh - Avadhir-adhiks
saubhagya-vasatih || [1] "Tasmáj-jaga2 t-patir=apatyam-abhat-prabhuta-bh upåla-mauli-mani-chumvi(mbi)ta-padapadmah sadma
tvishâm vinaya-vesma(@ma) Purûravaḥ sa yasy-Orvvasi(si) priyatama purato va(ba)bhůva || [2] 8Taj-janm Naghu(hu)shaḥ kriti nijapada-bbramsa(sa)bhramâkâta-bbřid=yên="ottapta
1 Compare in the Sirkâr Gorakhpur names of pargaņas like Bamhnspara, Bhawapdra, Chilūpârs, Dhariápára, etc.. in Sir H. M. Elliot's Races of the N. W. Provinces of India, Vol. II. p. 119.
. See E. Thornton's Gazetteer (1957), p. 333. Deoba' clearly is the D[ aivahd, wlich we have in Dailcahd-part in a plate of Jayachchandrs of Kanauj, Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 138.
Their earliest certain date corresponds to the 18th January A.D. 1042; compare my List of North. Inser. No. 407. The Sarkaragans who was contemporary of Kókkalls Imay have been the Sankaragans I. of the present inscription.
• Prom impressions supplied by the Curator of the Lucknow Museum. Denoted by a symbol.
Metre: Sikhariņi.
7 Metre: Vasantatilaka. * Metre of verses 3 and 4: Śårddlavikridita.
. Originally wyine was engraved.

Page #110

No. 9.]
KAHLA PLATE OF SODHADEVA.
3 tapaśchuyêna b hagavån=Indrð=pyanimdrab kritaḥ tasy=&si(si)-jita
saptasigaradhara-dhuryah kulê Haihayas-tad-vansyahKřitavirjja(ryya)-bhubbsid= abhavat=trata trayi-vartmanah || [3] Tasmad-bharttur-abhûn=nirantaranamat
kshm&påla-chadama4 ņi-chchhåyå-samvalit-arghripankaja-rajâ► sri-Kârttavirjjô(ryy()-rjjunah yên=
Ânanyasamaḥ kramânănfipatayaḥ kimchit-kalollilaya dörddanda-[jvar]i[na]h parêņa (va(ba)]li[n&m=&]vå (ba)lyam=allanghitaḥ || [4] Tatah prabhriti
samtató 5 pranata-raja-raji-Si[ra]s-charach-charaṇapam kajadvitaya-rêņur=asi(si)t-kule [1] Ayg
mukha-jaya-Krath-akramapa-siddha-Kalam jarah sphurat-paravarůthini-jaradaranya
dåvånalah || [5] Kalachuri-tilakah sa(sa)trûn(n)-jitve rajyar dadau laghu-bhrstuhl sa sri-Lakshmanarajah Svê(sve)tapadam yab
punarsjjitavận (IV) (6) Tadvansê visva (sva)-bharttà turaga-Spatim at hô va(ba)ddhavan-Váhalim yô yas-cha pra[chi]-kshitîndr-ånavasara-karana.
khyâta-dôrddaşda-darppah raja sri. 7 R&japutraḥ sa bhayabhrid-abhaya-vyaktir-avyakta-garvvab kharvvikurvvan Kiriţi
prabhfiti-nripa-yaśô-råsi(si)m=asi(si)n=manishi || [7*] Tataḥo prithvinátha
dvitaya-varapiyah prabhur-abhät=pramathi sasa)trúnar samiti Sivarajah 3 Sivi(bi)r=ival sutag=tasmaj-jataḥ sa r anakaruņa-vşittir=asakpit-kshme.17
nåthaḥ kshêmî prakpiti-saralaḥ Sam(sam)karaganah || [8] Tat-sunurddhama dh&mnam nidhir-adhika-dhiyam Bhojadev-&pta-bhumiḥ pratyåvșitya
prakarah2 prathi. 9 ta-prithu-yaså (sa)ḥ śrî-Guņambhôdhidêvaḥ yên=ôddâm-aikadarppa-dvipa-ghatita
ghat-Agbåta-samsakta-mukta-sôpân-oddantar-asi-prakața-prithu pathên=&britâ Gauda
lakshmih 11 [9*] Tasyali cha jyâyasi jaya mürttya 10 kirttir-iv=&parå | Dâmna śrf-Kamchanadêvi Lakshmir-iva Mura-dvisbah || [10"]
14Tasmad-agyam-anindyadyati-rachita-phani(n)chakra[bhpi]d-vakraśalyah śrîmân
dêvaḥ sitârchchiḥ-sita-ritatayasa (68)ḥ krånta-bhûr-Ullabh-akhyah [*] 11 dfishtë pasminn-akasma(sma)t=tarala-mpigadpiśâm [m]ekhalagranthi-[a]antah
tråsåd=astram cha sa(sa) trôḥ skhalati kara-talâd=arthinâm=artha-tsishna 11 [11] Yad-bhůmyà vra (bra)hmalokayitam=udadhim=iva prápya yam cha trasantah
paksha-chchhêtturumma12 hendråd-dravad-avanibhşitd-py=&sate kshēma-bhájah yð=sau sâmanta-sêråmjali
valaya-valat-pâdapadm-&śrita-śriḥ sâmyât=sindûra-mudra-prabhțitibhir=udayakshma
bbsito datta-vårttaḥ 11 [12] Bhrâtsi-sneh &cb=cha ye. 13 na prasarad-uru-kari-srêņi-sangha[tta)-chapda-prajy-&ji-khyâta-sanga-prahata-ripu
si(si)rab-pajita-kshmậtalena [lo] kļi[pta]h16 si[n]gh&(hå) sanasthổ nija-vijayi-pa[d-8]ddhára-Dharávanisa-[hrishya]t-'7sêná-jayasri-hathaha
1 Read -tarbyah.
Read -sarealit.. . Apparently altered to skaldliflayd ; read skaldrallllayd. • The aksharas in brackets are doubtful, here and in the following words of this verse. Metre: Prithvi.
6 Metre : Ary. Every akshara of this verse is quite clear. 1 Metre: Sragdhari.-Read Tad-vanie. • The ga of turaga. was originally omitted and is engraved below the line. Metre: śikharini.
10 Read kshamd..
11 Metre: Sragdhara. Read prakdra-prathi-(); this alteration seems to have been made in the original. 1 Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh).
Metre of verses 11-13: Sragdhara. Read -dantasa. I take danta to be need in the sense of 'spin.
16 Originally klipitaḥ was engraved, but the sign of the vowel i has been undoubtedly struck out, and pat may have been altered to pta.
I am doubtful about the correctness of the two aksharas in brackets. Only the letters k and y are certain.

Page #111

90
[VOL. VII.
14 rapa-kala-dhâma
Bhâmânadêvaḥ | [18] Patrab éri-Gunasagarasys Madanâdévyâ[m] satâm-agrapîr=nnêmir-nnyâya-pathasya vêsma (sma) yasa (sa) såm dharmm-âmbhasâm-arppavaḥ śrîmân-âérita-vatsalaḥ Kali-kala-vai15 makhya-mukhya-sthitib sthêmnaḥ athinam-a[n]lpat
pariņatêr="bharttâ kshitêr-ddhira-dhiḥ (1) [14] Yas-chintamanir-arthinâm pranayinâm pratyagrakalpakalpadruma sü(6)rab sürisardrub-ritarulvaktrāvji(bji)ni16 chandramâb | yasmia-Vienkisahgi-Mahgs(da)rn-guru-grah-&hrit-&rifriyaḥ sangst sêrsham-ajasra(sra) m-asru-salilam Vidyadhari-chakshushâm | [15] Etasmât= tanayab krit nijagupa-vylpt-Akhilakshmitala
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
kânty&
17 [bhasvatanbhrs).fynas(a)s-tiraskrita-dachchhayab prabhur-bhudharaḥ | [su]ddha-chitir-gapaiḥ sumanasâm-apy-Aspadam vismayê sa sri-Sam (sam)karapûrvva êsha ganavân Déhaṭṭadi(de)vy-âtmajaḥ | [16] śri-Bhamânâddipâd-a
18 pari kritâkrita iv-Aparô dipaḥ | nijakrita-mapḍala-vams(ma)ni sa Sam(sam) karagano dêvaḥ II [17*] 7Jyotsn-êv-ôdgata-purppa-sågara-vidhor= Llakshmir-iva Sri-patêḥ saubhagyê Girij-êva Manmatha-ripôh sâ(s)
19 kh-êva kalpâṁghripê | saubhagyodgama-bhutibhâra-vai (vi) saratkand-ôllasatkandali tasya sriynta-Mugdhatunga-nripatêhs dêvi tu Vidy-Abhidha || [18] Dâridra[dru]ma-duḥkhasamtatilatâm chchhêttum kuṭhâr-ôpamo garjja.
20 kuhjarangha-tüla-hutabha[g-bbû]pâla-chúḍāmaṇiḥ ||(1) mádyat-printa-samantabhupati-ghațâ-sphôtê Kritânt-ôpamô dêvaḥ śri-Gunasagarô giri-samaḥ10 tasyaḥ pra[sû]tô nripah || [19] San(sau)rêḥ śrir-iva Rohiniva Hi21 magor-Ggaur-iva Gangabbritaḥ Paulom-iva Sa (sa) takratôḥ samabha [va*]t=tasya priya Rajava | sâ lêbhê Sivarajam-ktmajam-Aja-prakhyam visra(fru)lah san(tan)ry-andarya-gug-layah lalitays påtash girs satyay (11) [20]
kshitau
22 Sa śrîmân-nripa-sâsa (sa) nân=nripa-padam sachprkpya sarvv-Arthinâm-âsî(sî)t= kalpamahâtarur=nnijakul-âmbhôjakarê bhaskarab (1) kimcha spha(sphatara pratapadahana-jválávall-tapità sirvvägam katham-apy-ayur-ana
23 jaladhim tirttv-âpi yasya dvishab || [21] Mukhyâm vrittim kila Krita-yugê yab Prithiv-dva j(y) ya-Tréty&m-avasita-zipan Ramabhadré prasiddhab jyêshtham Pandoḥ sutam-abhaja[ta] Dvâparê yah Kalau sa sri-Bhâ24 mânê vinihita-pada rajat raja-arda(bda) | [22] 13Tasmât-sûnur-asûn=iva kahiti-tale yab pilayani pekoinaḥ pasyichiravidisha-toshita-gurugram gua grâhinâm (1) jâtaḥ Sam(sam)kara esha Sam(sam)karagasadarppa-dvishâm
25 nô
dêvaḥ
vidhvamanprash-thi-kalpavitap
26 [n]
Sûgalladêvyam tataḥ [123] Tatô17 Bhimô-bhishto naya-vinaya-sampattinilayo Yasôlékhyadêvyás-tanaya iva Kuntyâ[b] pitri-padê | [ha]san pramadabharajanm-salilaib an(a)bhai[b] kumbh&m[bh]bhib snapita-varamarttir-vvilasati || [24*] Asminiya-parichyata vidhi-vask(1k)!= Lavanya va]tyam-abhad-děvy iri-Gunaalgaran-arnpatáratpa
1 Metre of verses 14-16: Sardalavikriḍita.
Read -kalpadrumah.
The aksharas in brackets are doubtful; read bhdsvachchhubhra..
• Metre: Arya.
Read -nripatera.
1 Metre of verses 18-21: Sârdülavikriḍita.
Read chhettum.
10 Read-samas.
11 Metre: Mandåkräntä.
1 Read -padó. Originally rájitó was engraved, but it has been altered to rajaté.
13 Metre: Sardalavikriḍita.
Originally piri was engraved.
Originally 'saróruhóri was engraved.
Originally gunigrahintm was engraved.
17 Metre: Sikhariņi.
śrî
14 Originally páliyan was engraved.
14 Originally vidhvamsé was engraved.
18 Metre: Sardalavikridita.

Page #112

No. 9.]
KAHLA PLATE OF SODHADEVA.
27 ma-janmå tatah II(1) Sri-Vyåsaḥ sa Parasa(sa)råd=iva munêr-Vyasaḥ si(fi)su (Au)tvo
pi na praptaḥ tyaga-day-Adibhir-gguna-gaņaiho yasy=&parê tulyatâm |[25]
Kim=v& Va(ba)lih kim-ayam-Ushṇamarâm(ri)chi-sûnub kiń Raghavab kim=u 28 Npigaḥ kim=ayam Yayâtiḥ évam janaiḥ prati-dinam paritarkkayad bhir=yaḥ
stûyatd jagati Sasva-pa[d]e P[r]ati[shtha]h || [26] Sriman Sasva
pit[uh] pa[de] gatavati Jyêshthê dvitiyé kramåd=våre sitarucheh sudha29 sudhavale pakshe-shtami-vâsare saptasi(si)ti-samanvitê dasa(sa)-gune
samvatsaranám saté bhupo Gókulag hatta-bhaji katakê bhâty=esha lavdh)(bdho)dayah II [27] Tat-putraḥ suksitairajjanasya npipatâm=&såditaḥ
(svai)30 r-guņaih? råjå nirjjita-Kârttavfryacharitaḥ sri-88ôd hadêvô-dhuna satya
tyåga-vivêka-vikrama-Daya-vyâpâra-visphérita-Prálêyachalachulanirmmala-yago-dhauta -
trilo. 31 kitalah || [28*] 'Praudhapratâpa-paritâpa[chay-ari]bh âpa-kirttéḥ spitâ jalanidhin=api
sapta ta[rņņam] Laksh[mi]ḥ punar-jjaladhi-madbya-nivåsa-sai (sai)ty&tio śrí-Sódhadêva-charaṇam sara
Second Side 32 nam prayata || [29] [Sa®]" srimat-Sodhadêvô-yam Sarayûpåra-jfvitam!
vidushåm-agrani[bo] sû(s)ro dharmma-råsi(fi)ḥ prajêsva(sva)rah || 30 [II]
Svasti Dhuliaghatta-samâvâsât 19 paramabhattáraka-maharaja33 dhiraja-paramêsva(sva)ra-srt-Maryadasagaradêva-pâdânudhyâta-para ma bhattaraka.
maharajadhiraja-paramégva(sva)ra-paramamahêsva(Ava)ra-brimat-Sôdhad ê va-på dah
kalyåņinaḥ13 maharajñi34 maharajaputra- ' mahasandhivigrahika- mahamahamtaka- ! mahápratihára-
mahasênêpati- mahâakshapatalika- mah&sadhanika mahâśrêshthi
mahadânika mahápåndhåkulika-16 sau(sau)lkika-l gaulki(Imi)ka33 ghattapati- 116 tarapati-vishayadánika- 1 dushtasidhaka- khandavála- valddhira-17
prabhritin samasta-rajapurushan bhattåmåkutika-18 mahattama-pramukhån(ñ=)
janapad-adimg=18cha mânayanti vô(bô)dhayanti samajñapaya36 nti cha yathål Viditam=astu bhavatâm 90Guņakala-vishaya-prativa(ba)ddha
Tikarikåyåm půrvvê Annadhal attarê Tikari | dakshiņê Avadachana paschimð Chandulia atra chatur-&ghât-abhyantare Mahiari-pataka- 1 Asathi. påța
1 Bead propte.
Read-ganair.
Metre: Vasantatilski. Read Kishod. • The letters in brackets in this line are doubtful. Sasta seems to be certain both here and in the next verse.
Metre of verses 27 and 28: Sardúlsvikridita. . Read santao.
7 Read agunai. • Originally irisa seems to have been engraved. • Metre: Vasantstilski.-The first Pada of this verse is very indistinct in the impressions. ** Read -laitydcho.
1 Metre: śloks (Anushtabh). All the signs of punctuation from here to the word yathd in line 36 are superfluous. # Here and in other places below the rules of soudai have not been observed. ** Read mahaksha # This word is quite clear in the impressions; I am unable to explain it. 1. This sign of punctuation seems to have been struck out. 17 Read, perhaps, baladhtra; but the term is unknown to me. 10 Read, perhaps, bhatta. I mdkutiks.l; but the latter term is unknown to me. 11 Originally janapada i data was engraved.
* From here to 'omdbbia in line 47 the text forms one sentence, and the signs of punctuation in this part are roully superfluous.
1 2

Page #113

92
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
37 ka- I Thiula-pataka- ! Vaņiå-påţakg- / Duari-pataka! Chchhididatêmbh
kshêtrêshu dêvakuţikåshtha-parimita-vinsati-'nâluka-parimaņa bhdmiḥ || ankên=&pi
bhůmi-nâlû 20 bhůmir=iya[m] sa-jalasthala | -- 38 [mvra(mra)]madhaka si-vanavâţika sa-garttöshara | sa-lohalavaņåkarå| Ha
gôprachåra-třiņa-pürita-chatuhsimâ-paryanta samasta-bhågabhôgakara-råjapratyadaya
samôtå akiñchidgrahyâ achâtabhatapravosd(68) 39 parihrita-sarvvapida i a-chandrårkkakshityudadhi-samakalam chatustrinsat
samvatsar-adhik-aika dasa(ga)-8a(sa)ta-samvatsarê Pausha-masi su(su)kla.
saptamyam Ravi-dinê I ady-ôttariyaņa-samkrantau mahanadi-Gandakyam vi40 dhivat snåtvå chamya ishtadêvatá půjå-samanantaram sadarbha-ti[18]daka-panina
mâtâpitrôr=&tmanas-cha punyayas)(66)-bhivșiddhayé paraloka-śrêyörtham cha!
Mahulikiya-paņdita Nimvo(mbô)putra-Kd41 sya(Gya)pagðtra-tripravara-Vajasanêyaså(sa) khi-pandita-Chchh&rchchhi- 16 Mathura
dikshita Råmaputra-Dhaumragótra-tripravara-Vaba)hvsichas&()khi-dikshita-Gautama
Hastigrimiya-dikshita Sridharaputra-Påråsa (sa)ragótra-tripravara-M8dhyarhdinasi (sa) khi-agnihotri-Bhaskara. Nikhatigrâmiya-dikshita Dévēsva(sva)ra
putra Kusi(si)kagôtra-tripravara-Madhyamdinaså(sa) khi-agnihotri(tri) - V âh mata
Mathura-vrå (bra)hmaņa Dêvadharaputra-Dhaumragôtra-tripravara-Vaba)hvpicha45 sa (sa) khi-dvivedi-Malhe- Talikiya-paņdita Gadadharaputra-Savarộnagôtra-pancha
pravara-Chchhandôgaså (sa)khi-pandita-Dându- Sånkasasthaniya-Vņi bri)haspati
putra-Katyayanagotra-tripravara-Vaba)hvpichaså (śà)khi-vrå brå)hmaņa-Madha14 K[u]lândh[1]y8-7Mahànandaputra-sriSâ(68)Ịdilyagotra-tripravara-Chghhandogasâ(54)khipamdita-Jälu- !
Någara-pandita Mahilaputra-Kó(kau)ndinyagotra-tripravaraChchhamdôgaså(s)khi-pamdita-Bhaskara- | Kațaughanagrâmiya-pandi45 ta Bhöguputra-Rahulagôtra-tripravara-Vaba)hvsichaså ()khi-pandita-Sidhů- | Kahalliya
bhatta Sunda raputra - Bharadrå (dva)jagôtra-tripravara-Vaba)h vpichaså (fa) khi-bhatta.
Si(fi) vadása- | Kahalliya-ta(bhatta Jakhûputra-Bharadvajagộtra-triprava46a-Va(ba)hvrichasi (fa) khi-Tihuyapasiha- ! Kahalliya-bhattaJakhûputra-Bhâradvåja
gộtra-tripravara-Va(ba)hvpisa (cha) så (sa)khi-Govindayichcha- | Tikarikiya-(Bhå]skaraputra-Krishạåtragótra-Spamchapravara-Yajuḥså (ś&)khi-vrå (bra)hmana Sam(samo) kara -
dêyê47 bhyas-chaturddasa (Sa)-vrå (brahmanêbhyo yathålikhita-gótra pravarådibhyab påtikaya
vibhajya sâ(64)saniksitya sampradattá semåbhiḥ 11 Sarvvair=êva bhavadbhir
anumantavyå / tannivasi-janapadaiś=chrâmisham ajñasra(bra)vaņa-vi48 dhéyibhūya samasta-bhagabhôgakara-hirapya-pratyâdây&
n d adadbhih sukham sthậtavyaṁ |Atra vibhagê paņdita-"Chchhamchchhikasyal bhůmi-nâlu 1
vrå (bra)hmana-Gautamasya bhůmi-nâlu 14 ta[th]& Bhaskarasya 49 nåla 11 Málhêkasya bhû-nálu 13 Dândûkasya nálu 1: Madhasya nâlu 14
dvi-11 Bhaskarasya nálu li Sidhûkasya nâlu 11 Si(si)vadåsasya nálu 14
Vahmatasya nâlu 1 Jalakasya nalul 60 Tihuyaņasihasya nálu # Govindâyich[ch]asya nálu Sam(fam )karadêvasya
vasatya saba bhůmi-nalu 3 évam vrâ(bra)hmaņa 14 bhūmi-nalu 20 danam êtat sarvvair=év=&smad-vansajaih pari
1 Read -vimkati..
Read okd sa-vana.
* Read chatustrimat-sankeatsar.. • Read -samvatsare.
Read .Chchhamchat.
• Perhaps altered to - Pardo 1 I am slightly doubtful about this reading; what is actually engraved looks like K[]landhd ya.. . Read - Krishnátréy agótra-(?).
• Originally paindita. was engraved. 1. Read .Chchhanchhikasya.
11 Dpi- apparently stands for doitfya.. ! Read-bambajai).

Page #114

No. 10.]
LUCKNOW MUSEUM PLATE OF KIRTIPALA.
51 pålaniyam Ol Tatha cha dharmma-sló(618)kah | Sam(sam)kham' bhadr
Asanam chchhatram v ar-âsva (sva) vara-våraņâh bhûmi-dânásya chihnáni
phalam=état-Purandara 11 1 11 Sarvvêsham=eva dânânâm=éka-janm-anugam 52 phalam 1 b&taka-kshiti-gauriņam sapta-janm-amu(nu) gam phalam || 2 Bbûmin
yaḥ pratigrihộati yas=cha bhůmir prayachch hati (l") ubhau tau puņya
karmmaņau niyatau svargga-gåminau || 3 | Shashthim (shtim) varsha-saha53 śrá(ara) i svarggé tishthati bhůmi-daḥ achchhêttà ch=Anumantâ cha tåny-éva narak vagêt || 4
Sva-dattâm para-dattâm vậ y harêt=tu vasundharam 1 sa vishthâyám krimir-bhů två pitřibhiḥ saha pachyate
[11] 5 [11*] 54 Gam-êkám svarnpam-êka vê bûmêr=apy-êkam-amgular / haramn='narakam
ayati yavad-ghutasamplavam || 611 Sva-dattâm para-dattâm=lvå gatnâd=raksha
Yudhishthira | mahir mahibhřitâm srêshtha dânåt? freyð= 55 nupålanam 11 7 11 Aham Raghava Markkaņdaḥ sapta-kalp-anajivakaḥ va
sru(sru)tô na may& dfishtaḥ svayamdatt-& pahâra kah || 811 Va(ba)hu bhir
vvasudhå dattå rajabhiḥ Sagar-adibhiḥ [l*] 56 vasya yagya yadá bhômis-tasya tasya tada phalar || 9 || Iti kamaladal-amvu(mbn).
lolâm sriyam-anuchintya jivitam10 chal sa kalam-idam=udahțitam cha
vu(buddhvå na hi purushaih 57 para-kirttayo vilopyah || 10 || Samvatii 1135 Chaitra-va(ba)hula-shashthyâm l
Ravi-dinê I likhito-ya tâmvra (mra)-patta idêsa (sa)-naivam(bam)dhika-sri
Janaken=eti || 0 || 58 || tha || tha 11
Il tha || Mangalam maha-srih | tha !! Sva-hastô=yan mahârâjâdhiraja-śrimat-Sodhadevasya ||
No. 10.- LUCKNOW MUSEUM PLATE OF KIRTIPALA;
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1167.
By F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This plate was brought by a tenant to a fair at Bhatpar in the Gorakhpur district, United Provinces, and sold as waste to a copper-smith. Dr. W. Hoey who heard of this followed up the plate to another district and, having recovered it, presented it in September 1898 to the Provincial Musoum, Lucknow. I edit the inscription which it contains from excellent impressions, sent to Dr. Hultzsch by the late Mr. E. W. Smith.
This is a single copper-plate which measures about 114" broad by l' high, not including a semicircular projection which rises from the middle of the top and is about 4' broad and 34" high. On the front side of this projection there is a neatly engraved figure of the god Vishņu
1 Metre of verses 1-9: $18ka (Anushţubh).
? Read chhattrai. Perhaps altered to niyatan, which it should be. • Originally vasundhanrdn. * Read haras.
Read dattdi. 1 Read dandcha. 9 Metre: Pushpit&grå.
Read - dmbuvindu-1614 in. 10 Read manushya-jtoitum. 11 Read samvat.
11 Similarly shaped is e.g. the Gurmha (in Gorakhpur district) plate of Jayaditya II., Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXX. Part I. Plate i. In the Gorakhpur grant of the time of the same prince (see my List of North. Inter. No. 604) the projection is at the proper right side of the plate.

Page #115

94
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
in his boar incarnation, with a small figure of a woman (representing the earth) resting, as it seems, on one of the god's arms. The god himself is represented as standing over a serpent, in front of which there is a flower. On the back the projection contains the engraving of a conchshell. The writing commences immediately beneath the projection and covers the whole of the first side and two-thirds of the second side of the plate. It is well preserved nearly throughout. The size of the letters is between 1 and 1". The characters differ little from the ordinary Någari. The language is Sanskrit, but some of the names towards the end of the inscription appear in their vernacular forms or rather in forms based on them. Lines 2-12 contain six verses, five of which give the genealogy of the donor, and lines 21-33 contain benedictive and imprecatory verses. Of the introductory verses two (verses 2 and 6) are incorrect. Owing to carelessness on the part of the writer or engraver the text, besides numerous minor errors, contains several corrupt passages, one or two of which I am unable to correct with confidence. In respect of orthography it may suffice to state that the letter v denotes both v and b, and that the dental sibilant is often used for the palatal.
The inscription records a grant of land by the Paramabhaftáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramdsvara, the devout worshipper of Mahêśvara (Siva), the glorious Kirtipaladeva, who by inheritance had obtained the lordship over Uttarasamudra, and who meditated on the feet of the P.M.P., the devout worshipper of Mahekvara (Siva), the glorious Vikramapaladêva, who had acquired the lordship over Uttarasamudra by his own arms (11. 18-21). The document differs from other grants in this that it does not contain an order to officials and others, but simply records the fact that the king made a certain donation.
The text, after the auspicious word frih, commences with the words "this is the own hand of the glorions Kirtipäladeva," words such as we ordinarily find at the end of a grant. Then follow the words om om svasti, and a verse glorifying the god Pasupati (Siva). After that, verses 2-6 give the donor's genealogy. There was a king (nripa) Bhuvanapala, an ornament of the rulers of the earth of the family of Sâvarņi (Manu), descended from the Sun. His son was Vikramapala, who by his own arms acquired the sovereignty over Saumyasindhu (ie. Uttarasamudra). And his son again was Kirtipala.
This Kirtipàla, having worshipped the god Narayana (Vishņu), in his presence, on a date which will be considered below, gave two villages to the Brahman, the Thakkura Prahasitagarman, who was born at a bhatta-village, vis, the village of Devir&makula in the Srávastiyavishaya, belonged to the Gautama gôtra, and was a son of the Pandita Visvarûpa and grandson of the Pandita Kêśava. Both villages were in the Daradagandaki country (déta); one was the village of D[ambaJüli (or perhaps Dévaüli), which belonged to (the) Sasho[raviP]så (district), and the other the village of Vikara, belonging to (the) Sho[th&P]visa (district; 11. 12-17).
The names of three of the localities mentioned in the preceding paragraph unfortunately are partly so indistinct in the original that I am unable to make them out with certainty; and I have not succeeded in identifying any of the places on the maps at my disposal. With the passage describing the birth-place of the donee we may compare above, Vol. III. p. 357, 1. 38, Srdvasti-mandane(18) Käsilli-bhatfagráma-vinirggataya;s the name Daradagandaki must be connected with the river Gandaki (the Great or Little Gandak in the United Provinces); and the names of the two districts remind one of similarly ending names of districts in the grants
1 Compare Gupta Inser. p. 159. In the Jour. Beng. As. Soe. Vol. XVII. Part I. p. 306, Captain J.Cunningham, describing « sculptured representation of Vishnu as the boar, at Pathari, mays: The statue is about 44 feet high, it is covered with figures disposed in ranks; it has a diminutive woman hanging by the turk of the god, and the remains of a serpent may be traced on the ground on which it is standing
• Compare also Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 121, I. 85, brf-Madhyadh-datapdli-Takkaribdbhaflagrdwa. vinirggata.

Page #116

No. 10.)
LUCKNOW MUSEUM PLATE OF KIRTIPALA.
95
of the kings of Kananj. With the name Davirâmakula one may perhaps compare the name
Ramkola,' which occurs in the Gorakhpur district, Indian Atlas, sheet No. 102, long. 83° 54', lat. 26° 54'.
The donation, in lines 15 and 16, is stated to have been made on the second tithi of the bright half in the month Phålguna, at & sankranti of Bțihaspati (or Jupiter), on a Saturday, in the year 1187, given in words; and the same data, without the reference to Jupiter's position, are repeated in figures in line 40. So far as I know, in quoting a sankranti of Jupiter the date is quite unique. For the Vikrama year 1167 expired it regularly corresponds to Saturday, the 11th February A.D. 1111, when the second tithi of the bright half of Phålguna commenced 0 h. 47 m. after mean sunrise. As the true longitude of Jupiter at mean sunrise of this day by the Sarya-siddhanta was l. 0° 2.5', Jupiter had entered the sign Vrishabha 12 h. 2 m. before mean sunrise of the given day. The result shews that, instead of saying Brihaspatisankrantau, the writer might have said, more accurately, Brihaspatir=Vrishabha-sankrantan, at the time of Jupiter's entrance into the sign Vrishabha."
After recording the grant, the inscription in line 21 ff. has two verses containing prayers addressed to the Earth, and after that a number of benedictive and imprecatory verses, introduced by the words "speech of the sacrificer (or donor) after granting the land." These verses are followed in lines 34-39 by the names of 17 persons, each of which has prefixed to it a title shewing his rank or occupation or official position. Of these titles those which I do not remember to have met elsewhere are Ashtavargika, Daivágárika, Mahârthasásanika(?) and Sankhadhárin. Of the names themselves Ånûka, Jaguka, Kêsavapaduma, Mahichanda, Mahika, Rândhûka, Sao kh&ka and Sihada' may be drawn attention to.- The grant itself is called in line 39 a tämrasya pattakam; it was caused to be engraved by the Pandita Rândhûka, and engraved by the goldsmith Ganesvara (11. 39 and 40).
I have not found hitherto any reference to the kings or chiefs of Uttarasamudra and am unable to locate their principality. Apparently it must have been somewhere between the Gogia and Gandak rivers and Népål.
TEXT.3
First Side. 1 Srih || Śrimat-Kirttipala
devasya gva-hasto-yam il 2 Om ôm svasti || Jayati sakala-[6]avda (bda)grâma-nirmmåņa-kalpa(lya)ḥ prapata
jana-nikâya-dhva3 sta-samsara-sa(a)lyaḥ | Pasu(6u)patir=anuruddh-åsé(ed) sha-dev-adi-pålyah priyatama
himadhșiktudmalli4 kâmóda-mâlyah || [1*] TÂ8[]t=samasta-bhuvana-pratipalana-ladhya(bdha)-samjñaḥ
Sa(sa)kr-pamo Bhuvanapala5 nfipa[ho] prasiddhah | yas=Tivrabhånu-samavâpta-sa (sa)rirayashți-Såvarņņi-va[n]sa..
Vagudhêsva(sva)ra-sê (se)khara6 sriħ || [2] Tasy=âtmaja (jo n ijabhuj-årijita-Saumasinva-Orâjâdhipatya iba
Vikramapala-nåmå ya
Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 118, 1. 12, savitu Kumbha-sankrantau. * See the names Jagaka, Padumê and Sihada in the list given above, Vol. IV. p. 171 #.
From impressions supplied by the Curator of the Provincial Museum, Lucknow. Denoted by a symbol.
Metre: Målini. • In the original the reading given here is quite clear ; I can only suggest - Hima bhdbhridemalli+ Metre of verses 2-4 : Vasantatilaka. The first Pada of verse 2 contains three syllables too many. • Bead-oamia. • Read - Sawmyasindhu-, A synonym of Uttararamudra in lines 19 and 20 below.

Page #117

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII
7 d-vikramêņa paripálita-bhůmichakram=ahny-akka-vodhitam=iva prativushtasisit! || [3*]
Yas-ch=agam-ôktavivu(bu)dh-árvva(rchcha)na-vipra-vşinda-santarppan-âbhyadaya-vșiddhi-paramparå vån 1
ni[vjjitya barvva-va(ba)lavad-ripu-manday lâni lebhê sukham paramam-Indra-nibhaḥ sabhåyåm || [4) Tasmåd=a[ja]ni
sat-putrah Kirttipalaḥ pratâpavân 10 Suryad=iva Manur=ddhanvi mürttiśri-jita-Manmathah || [5*] Yen=oddanda
viļamva(mba)n-ôdyata-vri(bri)hat-kôdapda-ni[r*]yach-chhara11 vrât-od dandamakhandi mandalam-alam [cha]oda-dvishậm khandasa(sa)ḥ1
bhùbhrin-mandala-mandanêna va(ba)linâ takvå(tkâ)12 ladaņda-spijâ dörddaņda-dvaya-vikrama-pratibhuvå prâptam cha rajyam nijam 14
[6] Sri-Stâ vastaya-vishaya-Davi13 râmaksulla-grâmês bhattagrâm-(0)tpandâya Gautama-gôtrậya pandita-śrî
Kesa(sa)va-napra? pandita-sri-Vinva(sva)1t rûpa-patrầya thakkura-śri-Prahasitasa(ba)rmmaņa (ne) vrâ(bra)hmaņaya prakshâlita
pâda-samyag-archchita-mû[r"]ttayê sam10 půjita-Srimad-bhagavan-Narayan-agrê Phál[gu]nê mási su(su)kla-paksha
dvitiyâyam Vți(bsi)haspati-samkr10 ntau Sauri-dino saptashashty-adhikê @kådaga-8vatsarės sri-Daradagandaki.
de[sé($€)]° Sasho[ravi?]sa-prativa(ba)17 ddha[h]-10D[amva(mba)Jüli-gråma-Shố[th&P]vis&-prativa(ba)ddha-Vikar & -grama!
salakaul3 sa-jalau sa-sthalau s-amra-maIs dhůkau ya(sva)sisk (m&)-yuktau så (s&)sanskritya paramata(bha)ţtraka-maharajadhiraja
paramèsva (svara-para1: mamáhêsva (sva)ra-nijabhujópárjjit-êttarasasů (mu)dr-adhipatya-srimad-Vikram a pala.
dêva-charanánu. 20 dhyâta-paramabhattaraka-mahârâjâdhiraja-paramêsva (svara-paramamahêgva(sva)ra-kram
âpt-Ottarasa21 mudr-adhipatya-srimat-Kirttipaladêvô dadau (11) Tvam Dharê sa[r]vva
sav(ttva)nâm=&layeli Vra(bra)hma-nirm(rmmi)te 42. dhåre sarva-bh û tânâm-ataḥ så(sa)ntim prayachchha mo ll [7] Lakshmi
ta(rû pêna Vishnau tvam sû(mû)rtti-bhutâ Yi(pi)n[kina]h sam
Here again the writing in the original is quite clear; I would suggest ahnynarkka-bodhitam-ita pratibuddhamadott, but am not sure that this is the intended reading. 2 Metre : sloks (Anushțubh).
Metre: Sardúlavikridita. • The metre is faulty, but the reading is quite clear in the original, and I do not see what correction could be suggested. The author apparently pronounced orija as srijd.
. Read - Śrdrastiya.. • The sign for of md may have been struck out, and in my opinion the reading should be .gndma-bhatta. 1 Read-aptrê.
• Read -adhika Skadaia-iata-saseatsart. After the akshara dy there are two marks in the plate shewing that something has been omitted, and on the margin at the bottom of the plate is the akshara ad with the figure 9, indicating the 9th line from the bottom (i.e. line 16).
10 This sign of visarga may have been, and should be, struck out. 11 Possibly the name in the plate may be Devaüli. "Here one would have expected .grdmau.
1 Originally sialdkan was engraved, but the vowel i of the first syllable has been struck out; perhaps it was wrongly put in the place of the sign for aw which one would have expected at the end of the preceding word (gráma). I am unable to explain saaldkan, and can only suggest that the right reading may be either a payakan or sa-pallikas. Sa pataka occurs frequently in the grants of Northern India of the same period; and for 18 pallika compare sa-pallik-pata in the Gurmha plate of Jayaditya II., Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. LXIX. Part I p. 91, 1. 12.
1 Metre of verses 7-20: śloka (Anushțubh). 15 Read dlayo, and further on nirmmitas and adhdrah.

Page #118

Lucknow Museum Plate of Kirtipala.
[Vikrama-] Samvat 1167.
First Side.
लगायोन की निगन H दवस्यबहाम्रो यंम् ।। मापतिसकलगायाममा पापलत नाव
कम यतिन नमानपत्रवादिया ना धियामा मकान कपाल। प्रमोसमतुवनयतिपालनलक्सको माता पवनहायतालामवाससगायनावालवावर मासा तसा नजानउनको मायामासिवगायकहलवनगल माना। जामलयरियालिन नमिरको वतनपानवमातीतायवाजमान
वनवियटस्त्रशाला पधारावानानिहासर्वदल कायसमट लनेननमुखयन मानिननमापाला मादानसर वकीयालय तागवा।। 10मति व मन बोन विती समानाबल (देडमनोधन हर वो लवकर
बामा र नवलपलनमल न दिया तमाम तालमत्ता का सका। लिया हाराहलयविकमपतिनुवापाचगाव जिउम्मीस्रावस्त्रादिपडत
मलयाम पालनायका तमगा वायपालनमीकमवनापयतिपादि। नयनाय काय संतम्लाययकालिन्यादसमागविभूतामना पतियोमगतनाग मायकमामि कहानीयायाधरमा तिनका नामानि दिनमROREसमत सास्योदरदाल कायम घोमिता मतित
एनियाखानामा पानव परियामलाला का सऊलोसम्मको लामा पण मापदानासनी
कमतहासकामावालयमा बरसन मानाबानाधकामाकमयालादबलानु या नयनमनहा कसा उपनाममासमरंक मा यो रस
बायोमका चालवारयादरमद्धमत्वाला मानाय वखनमानाया 22. सबननानामतः मानिंघमालयातापलादिया वसर्जिनमा कमी नाना।
सुन सासर माम मुदत सुचालानयानाननयमान वाटामान मयःमुता 24 दिन या नाडामा तो मुत्यक मी लानयतव्यशान ना हो
COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.
F KIELHORN
SCALE -54
FROM IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY THE LATE E.W. SMITH.

Page #119

Second Side.
NEE
मारहार । सुनंत वाक-वावा वयमा का निदान पनि मानिपतम्यमावत सादर निमकीन कति समरि सास नमिनमानदायलमा मात्रानाभवाय चायनाइदा युवामानात सामाष्टियाना गनुपालन तावास्याटपनियतमम्यवान्न(यतामहान मियतोकानमा नमतःसतापयिष्यनिाया पारवहालेला यामा नायमविभूमिदा धनःविना काटिया नौकदिवा कामासन यान या नास्तान यनर नाव नागालकावली मन मनाम पायाचना लहनरकमा यातयावसार नमाविशीट बोवतीयानुमक काटनामनातसया । लायात्रायल निववधानापति महमालमानवसनिनानिदः किनारा नमनावता
वनर के वाजात खटला यात्रा वाला सस्तवमुवामविलाया जनतोयिटरमा । रुपयातायता लिमटू तादीनानामपि मोदनाावासालानासानावि र योनिपुरूषक, 34 लं॥नहानादिन। कयौवामुदिवः महायुमोदिनीनीयर वमोदि के पालक यीन।
वरदिवागोनिकीकरवपदमातरवसनिग्रीव महविनायलिनी नावकर यावा 36 यानिमिसाउया वायली यानकोडयावरणासह उपलियामायाकाखला
गीतिकरावक रवीदनमालामबाबलिकरणीमहिमतप्रासानिकी 38सकः। करल कायम रमा दयोल महावासनिकम्मी मातीकामही साधनिती
हरियाल ।सव या परिहराचा नामसागर कनावात तगाल नगीना बाना 40 बानित मुबलका गावात समस्या समानुनमदिरसना परत मिति

Page #120

No. 10.]
LUCKNOW MUSEUM PLATE OF KIRTIPALA.
23 såra-sågaråd-asman-samuddhara Vasundharê || [8] Bhâdân-ânantaram yajamâna[vakya]m || Bhamim yaḥ prati
24 gri[hnâ]ti yaś-cha bhûmim prayachchhati | ubhau tau pagya-karmmipan niyatam svargga-gaminau II [9] Si[m*]hâ
Second Side.
bhûmi-dânasya
25 sanam tatha chchhatram(ttram) var-åsvå(évá) vara-varaṇaḥ | chihnâni phalam svarggas-tath=aiva cha || [10] Va(ba)hubhir-vvasudha [datt] rå
26 jabhê(bhi)h Sagar-Adibhir-yasya yasya yada1 bhumis-tasya tada tada phalam || [11] Prag dattâm bhumim viprêbhyo yatnâd-raksha Yudhishthira | mahyâm
ma
27 hibbritâm trêshtha dânâch-chhrêyô-nnpålana [m] | [12] Asphôṭayanti pitaraḥ pravalganti pitâmahâb bhâmi-dâta kulê já
88
nab
påså (6)
28 tab Ghorâé-cha dârupâḥ santarayishyati [13] Opasarppanti bhûmi-dam (II) [14] Pitaraḥ pitriloka-stha dêva29 lêkê divaukassh | santarppayanti dâtâram bhûmêh prabhavatâm
vara || [15]
G&m=êkâm svarppam-êka[m] ra(cha) bhûmêr-apy-êkam-amgu30 lam [1] haran-narakam-âyâti yavad-ahutasamplavam || [16] Vindhy-âțavishv-atôyâsu su(éu)shka-kotara-vasinaḥ krishasarppa [h]i
31 jayantê yê
haranti
varsha
Shanthith(shti) vasunva(ndha)râm || [17*] sahasrapi sva[r]ggê vasati bhûmi-dab | Achchhêtvå(tta) ch-Anumanta va(cha) ta
32 ny-êva narakam (kê) vase (se)t II [18] Sva-dattam para-dattâ[m] va yo harêta vasudhva (ndha)râm | sa vishthâyâm krimir-bhâtvå pitribhiḥ sa33 ha pachyatê || [19] Patanty-asrû(érů)pi [ru]datâm
din nâm-api
sidatâm |
vrå (bra)hmanânâm hritê kshetrê hatyattvipurusham ku
34 lath
[20] Mahkpurdhita-thakkura-dri-Vamu (su)dévab mahāpurðhita-el-Sekharab I dharmmådhikaranika-sri-Ma
35 sivarab daivagarika-dri-Kêsa (sa)vapaduma || sam (sam) khadhâri-sri-Va(va)mapandita-sri-Ranva (ndha)kab
hariḥ
upâdhya
36 ya-tri-Risikesah upadhyaya-sri-Anakaḥ upadhyâ[ya*]-śrî-Sihaḍaḥ |
Samkhakaḥ daivajña
va(tha)kkura-fel-Devaplab
37 śrt-Ratichha(ka)rah |
Mahira (oha)ndah | Ashtavarggika-sri-JA38 gûkaḥ | karapakayastha-sri-Vanapalah |
97
sa(ma)hasidhanika-éri
39 Haripalah || Sarvva-påtra-parijña[n]ad-dattam tâmrasya paṭṭakam || pandita-sri-Ranvi(ndhu)kêna ||
Originally Mahikah was engraved, but the d of md is struck out. This is half a Sloka.
11=
paz ta-sri
mahakahapajalika-éri
mahâtthâ[s]sanika-76ri-Mahikah |
Khânitar
1 This word was originally omitted and is engraved on the margin at the top.
This word also is engraved on the margin at the top, wrongly for tasya.
Half of this verse has been omitted by the writer. Read hanydtatri-purusham. Read -Sasidharaḥ. Possibly the reading may be Varṇapdlah.
7 The vowel 4 of the akshara tthd may have been struck out. The akshara in brackets is faintly engraved; it looks as if originally sa had been engraved and as if this had been either struck out or altered to ad. Read mahdrtthaideanika-(?).

Page #121

98
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. VII.
40 khanitam buvar pakara-Gapêsva (sva)rêpa 11 Samvat*
2 Sa(sa)nau pradattam=iti || gva: 11
1187
Phalva(Igu)na-uudi
No. 11.- LAR PLATES OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF KANAUJ;
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1202.
BY F. KIELHORN, Pa.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. These copper-plates were found at the village of Lar in the Gorakhpur district, United Provinces, the Larh' of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 103, long. 84° 2', lat. 26° 14'. They were handed over to Dr. W. Hoey by Babu Ramsaran Singh and Babu Mahadeo Singh, and presented by him to the Provincial Museum, Lucknow, in September 1898. My account of them is based on impressions, sent to Dr. Holtzsch by the late Mr. E. W. Smith,
The plates are two in number, each of which, to judge from the impressions, measures about 1'3" broad by 11' high, and is inscribed on one side only. There is a ring-hole in the centre of the lower part of the first plate and a corresponding hole in the centre of the upper part of the second plate; and together with the impressions of the plates there has been sent to me the impression of a circular seal, about 24" in diameter, which bears in high relief, across the centre, the legend Srimad-Govindacha[n]dradéva[h], in Nagari letters about You" high; above the legend, apparently a figare of Garuda; and below the legend, a conch-shell. The first plate contains 21 and the second 17 lines of writing, which is generally very well preserved. The size of the letters is about $". The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter 6 is denoted by the sign for v, except in the word babhramurs, 1. 11; the dental sibilant is frequently employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal occasionally instead of the dental; and the words dmra and támra are written ámura and támora, in lines 19 and 37.
The inscription is one of the Paramabhaffáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Gôvindachandradêva.The king records in it that, when in residence at Mudgagiri, after bathing in the Ganges on the occasion of the Akshaya-tfitiya festival, on Monday, the third tithi of the bright half of the month Vaisakha in the year 1202 (given both in words and in figares, 11. 20 and 21), he granted the village of Pôtâchevada in the Pandala pattald, in Gôvisalaka that belonged to Dudhali in Saruvára, to the Thakkura Sridhara, the son of the Thakkura Madhava and son's son of the Thakkura Uddharana (P), a Brahman (learned in the four Vedas) of the Kasyapa gôtra, whose three pravaras were Kåśyapa, Avatsara and Naidhruve. - The taxes specified (in line 26) are the bhágabhôgakara, pravanikara and turushkadanda. The grant (tâmra-paffaka) was written by the Karanika, the Thakkura Solhaņa.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1202 expired, to Monday, the 15th April A.D. 1146, which was entirely occupied by the third tithi of the bright half of the month Vaisakha. Of the localities, Mudgagiri is the modern Monghyr, the chief town and administrative head-quarters of the Monghyr district, Bengal; situated on the south bank of the Ganges. Regarding the other places or districts mentioned, I can only say that Saruvara
1 Wrong for badtan.
* Read sashoat. * Compare the symbol which looks like chha, eg. above, Vol. IV. p. 101, note 8. • Compare the inscriptions edited by me above, Vol. IV. p. 99 ff., and Vol. V. p. 113 ff.
The titli commenced 0 h. 47 m. before mesn Funrise and ended 1 h. 4 m. after mean runrise of the next day, and was therefore, for the Monday, a prathama trittyd.-The date would shew that the date of the inscription edited by me above, Vol. V. p. 116, must after all be taken to correspond to Monday, the 19th April A.D. 114, because the king could not have bathed in the Ganges both at Benarus and at Monghyr on one and the same day.

Page #122

No. 11.)
LAR PLATES OE GOVINDACHANDRA.
99
occurs also in the PAli plate of Govindachandra referred to by me above, Vol. V. p. 114, note 4, in the passage Saruvara- (or, more probably, Saruvara I) Onavala-pathaké Sirasi-pattalâyán || Pále-gråma-. Of the localities mentioned in this passage, Pali is the village Palee' in Indian Atlas, sheet No. 102, long. 83° 25', lat. 26° 30'; Sirasi is Sirsi,' ibid. sheet No. 87, S.E., long. 83° 9', lat. 26° 32'; and Opavala survives in Unaula, (Unoula, Unaola, Anaola, Aonla), a name of one of the parganas in the western part of the Gorakhpur district. As the Onavala pathaka (with Sirasi and Pali included in it) according to the Pali plate formed part of Saruvara, this would indicate in a general way where the localities mentioned in the present inscription should be looked for ; but I have searched for them in vain on the maps at my disposal.
EXTRACT FROM THE TEXT.
First Plate. 10 . . . . . . . . . . 'Srimad-Govindachandradevo .. 'Srimad-Gôvindachaṁdradêvô
vijayi Ir sart
vijayi || Sar[u]våre Dudhali-samvaddha-Gôvisalakê Pandala-pattalâyâyam 16 Potachavada-grama-nivasi(si)nô nikhila-janapadân=upagatan api cha raja-rajñi
yuvarája-mantri-purõhita-sênápati-pratih kra17 bhånd Agârik-aksha patalika-bhisha g-naimittik- antaḥ purika.důta
karituragapattanákarasth Anagôkulâdhikari-parushan-ajñApayati vo(b)dha18 yaty-Adisati cha yath viditam-astu bhavatam yath=ôparilikhita-gråmaḥ sa-jala
sthalaḥ sa-loha-lavan-akaraḥ sa-matay-akaraḥ sa19 madhûk-åmyra-vana-vaţikd-vitapa-trina-yûti-gôchara-paryantab s&-giri-gahana-nidhanaḥ
sa-gartt-ôsharah s-ordv(rddhv)-âdhah chatur-&ghâţa-visu(su)ddhaḥ 20 sva-sim-paryantab dvyadhika-dvadasa-sata-samvatsarelo Vaisa(sa)khell mâ[si]
su(su)kla-pakshe tritiyeyem tithau Sôma-dinė sñkatô-pis21 yat28 1202 Vaisâ(sa)kha-sudi 3 Sômê ady=éha Mudgagi[ri)-samâvâsê
akshaya-tfitiyâyam Gangayam vidhivat=snätvå
Second Plate. 22 mamtra-déva-muni-manuja-bh åta-pitfi-gaņåmstarppayitvå timira-patala-påtana-patu
mahasam=Ushộarocbisham=2pasthây-Aushadhipati23 sa(fa) kala-sê(66)kharam samabhyarchchya tribhuvana-tratur-V vasudevasya půjám
vidhya prachura-pâyasena havisha havirbhujam hutvå måtåpi24 trôr=&tmapas-cha pupya-yasô(68)-bhivșiddhayê Somabhir=gôkarppa-kusalatå-påta
karatal-8daka-púryvakam Kåsya(Aya)pa-sagðtråya Kåsya(sya)p-A.
In the Indian Atlas, on the margin of sheet No. 87, S. E., we hava. Unauls,' in Archæol. Survey of India, Vol. XXII. p. 66, Unsola' and Ansola,' and in the Imperial Gazetteer, 2nd ed., Vol. V. p. 166, Aonla.' Accord ing to Thornton's Gazetteer, Unoula' is the principal place of the pargans of the same name in the Gorakhpur district); it is described as a small town, 13 miles south of Gorakhpur, in lat. 26° 32' and long. 83° 21'. If this is correct, it must be the 'Bubhnowlee of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 102, 21 miles north-west of Palee.' The same sheet, 10 miles south by west from Palee,' contains the name 'Oonowlee.' • From impressions supplied by the Curator of the Provincial Museum, Lucknow.
* Up to this, the text is practically identical with the text of the Kamauli plate of Govindachandra, published above, Vol. IV. p. 100 f. • This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
Read -sambaddha.. . Read pattaldydrh; the second yd most probably is struck out already in the original. 1 The two aksharas kari were originally omitted and are engraved on the margin at the foot of the plate. * Read -dmra.
Hero and in some places below the rules of sandh i have not been observed. 10 Read .sanpatsare. 11 The second akshara of this word originally was 16. Read samvat.
0
2

Page #123

100
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL VII.
25 vatsya (ts&)ra-Nai[dhra]va-tripravardya
thakkura-bri-[U]dharapa-pantta(tra)yo thakkura-sri-Madhava-putraya
va(cha)tarthérvvê) davidyavijita Tanamjayavâ(bra)hma26 na-thakkura-sri-Sridharaya chaṁdr-Arkkań yâvach=chhâsanskritya pradatto mandas
yathadiyamâno-bhagabhôgakara-pravaņikara-turushkadanda-pra27 bhriti-niyatániyat-adâyên=&jñ&vidhêyi dasyath=éti 11 chha || Bhavanti ch=âtra
smpiti-sl6(816)kaḥ 115 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Likhitam-idam tåmyra-pattakam
karnika-7thakkura-bri-selhanêna [ll] 38 Tadagånam sahasrên=Asya(éva)mêdha-sa (sa) têna cha g avan koti-pradândna
bhůmi-ha[r]ttâ na su(su)dhyati || I(II) Mangalam mahå-sriyam [ll]
No. 12.- A NOTE ON THE BUGUDA PLATES OF MADHAVAVARMAN.
By F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. Wishing to publish the accompanying photo-lithograph of the Buguda plates of Madhavavarman, the text of which I have given above, Vol. III. p. 41 ff., Dr. Hultzsch has asked me to write a note on the alphabet of that inscription. In complying with his request, I take the opportunity of correcting one or two errors which I have allowed myself to commit eight years ago, and of adding a few remarks on certain expressions which occur in the formal part of Madhavavarman's grant.
In my previous account I have represented the donor, Madhavavarman, as a son of Sainyabhita. As pointed out by Dr. Hultzsch, above, Vol. VI. p. 144, note 1, the facts of the case are that Sainyabhita is a surname of Mâdbayavarman himself, and that this Madhavavarman Sainyabhita was a son of Yasôbhita. Moreover, & reconsideration of verse 11 of the inscription leads me to think that Madhavavarman also had the biruda Srinivasa. The name of the village granted I have stated to be Puipiņa ; I now see that the actual reading of the unme, in line 36, is either Puipino or, more probably, Paipino. For the form of the initial i. here used, we may compare the sign for i in-adhydi, above, Vol. III. p. 342, 1. 17, Plate.
In the passage enumerating the persons to whom the order is addressed, my text, in line 35, has vyavaharina sa[dha]ranáns, which I have proposed to alter to vyavaharinah sadharandnm, I now see that the akshara in brackets should be read ka, the word intended being 8a-karandnw. The terms vyavaharin and karang occur together also in lines 14 and 15 of the Gumsûr platos of Nêtsibhañja, Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. Plate xxxiii. (where the published text, ibid. p. 669, has bhyupadravinan and karana); and karana and vydvaharika we find together in the Gauhati plates of Indrapâlavarman, the Nowgong plates of Balavarman, and the Bargaon plates of Ratnapalavarman (ibid. Vol. LXVI. Part I. p. 126, 1. 7, and p. 291, 1. 10, and Vol. LXVII. Part I. p. 111, 1. 54).
The term saliladhara-purahsaréna in line 40 I had proposed to alter to the grammatically correct purahsaram. But whatever may be the rules of grammar, saliladhard-purahsaréna
1 Read -try-Uddharaya. (). ? Read Dhananjaya.. Dhananjays is the name of a Vyin. * Read matud.
• Read ridhéytbl siya. Here follow the cleven verses commencing Blimish yah pratigrihydri, Sankhan bhadr.deanar, Saredne etdnabhd vina), Babubhiruvasudd, Shashtise araha-sahasrdi, Na rishan visham, Gdm-ddrh, Yanilla dalt dui. Vát-dbhra-vibhraman, Spa-dattan para-dattáin od, and Vari-Anlahragrany dahu. 6 Read támra.
1 Originally karapika- was engraved. * Readsrépa afrao
. Read -frh.

Page #124

Buguda Plates of Madhavavarman.
হে " সুরক্ষণেদালাল/ডাওনোনয়ন্ট। *** {$ কি ? ? ঠে | 24 25 2 ( নবম বা S:/Czহলেন | Sখবেন Loার্জ( Gন তিনবব£1
{{{_(\যায় attacযাবেন তেওঁ यता(
टाए স্থন নামের (C{(ইএবি :2
RAM वी सातारा दिवानी तयारी दादालातका
If a
বেলুন।৫:৩tte৭ই না ? Gে জ সৈহাযe(এফমিানবন?(ব bভননএন ( রফিকফ বিয়ে হলেও ডুবা নাসঠি 15 Hর হার্জেীব (
ইবনযামল হন। দিন / Hর মহিনেনা । 18 :/ইন নার্টিশনি রবি «ানব (৫a ত এক মাহফিন্যান
dtufলন :
খ
ম
.
।
(ঘণ5:
0ণতযোচ্ছি? RICA
16,
নিন! 'খা নোং6ধীশ। মনের খে। এ
র
না যে বামন নকশবনময়
সন্তান নানাভাবলী:এনএ(
ফ্রিকা। ত্রিী হলে (
বনাননে সহায়ক। চা এনে নৈতীনাথন মনমর
এ
৫
E. HULTZSCH
W. GRIGGS. PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE TWO-THIRDS.

Page #125

2214
32 MIST नाइवतमाटाकाहार का 34 रिलायब निव₹ 3 तल र माला लगतची सविपति
SAEC BJला चराहा Paata दरबार ता(वालला
367
38लायतका
वापरता
DIT U 192E\T-2 PDF PRINCRE DHAR(DIEORY LIVATEN UPIVEDIES) EMI or
RULEDIST५
iiib.
IJEART
SSAGE माट(ISR.सदारासहायतारमा CAREJIबराबरगुटलवरान सभी
GOL
महासडियो ** করবনাননের/ল্পস্তুল নতুন
CADAIN

Page #126

No. 12.]
A NOTE ON THE BUGUDA PLATES.
101
turns out to be so well established a term that it should not be altered. We find it, sometimes spelt incorrectly, in the plates of the time of Sasankarája, above, Vol. VI. p. 145, 1.21 ; in one of the grants of Dandimahadevi, ibid. p. 142, 1.33; the Gañjam plates of Přithivivarmadêva, above, Vol. IV. p. 200, 1. 19; the Kadopali plates of Mahâbhavagupta II., ibid. p. 259, 1. 17; and the Purî plates in Jour. Beng. As Soc. Vol. LXIV. Part I. p. 126. Instead of it, we have saliladhara-purahsaréna vidhind in the plates of Vidyadharabhañja, ibid. Vol. LVI, Part I. p. 160, 1.6; dhárásalila-purahsaréna vidhind in the Gumsûr plates of Nêtsibhañja, ibid. Vol. VI. p. 669; and udakapúrvena in the Chicacole plates of Nandaprabhañjanavarman, Ind. Ant. Vol. XIIL p. 49, 1. 4.
Like the expressions just now enumerated, the term akaríkritya in line 40 of our grant seems to be peculiar to inscriptions from the Gañjâm district and the countries adjacent to it, in which it occurs frequently. Instead of it we also find, in inscriptions from the same localities. akaratvéna, or, as in the Chicacole plates of Nandaprabhañjanavarman, simply akaram.
The term lanchhitam, which we have in line 50, also occurs in the plates of Nêtribhaja, the plates of Vidyadharabhañja, and the plates of Prithivivarmadêva, all from the Gañjâm district.
The characters employed in these plates are the same as those of e.g. the Gumsûr plates of Natribhañja, of which & rough lithograph is given in Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VI. Plate xxxiii.; the plates of Vidyadharabhañja, of which there is a photo-lithograph ibid. Vol. LVI. Part I. Plate ix.; and the Gañjam plates of Prithivivarmadêva. They represent a variety of the northern alphabet which has developed out of the northern alphabet guch as we find it in the [Gañjâm] plates--below denoted simply by the letter s.-of the time of Sasan karaja of the Gupta year 300,published with a photo-lithograph above, Vol. VI. p. 144, and which I would call the Ganjam variety of the northern alphabet.
Of initial vowels the text contains a, a, i, i, and u. Of these, a and a are denoted by one and the same sign, which, as may be seen from a comparison with the sign for å in line 26 of S., is really the sign for a only; see Adityadévasya, 1. 39, akaríksitya, 1. 40, api, 1. 42, and ákshéptá, 1. 49. The sign for i is nearly the same as that used in S.; compare the i of iva in line 6 of the latter with the i of indórs in line 1 of the present plates. The sign for i occurs only in Puipino (or Paipino), 1. 36, and that for * e.g. in utkirnnań, 1. 50.
Of the signs for medial vowels only a, u and i call for remarks. In fa, nchha (the ñ of which does not really differ from the sign for ), and occasionally in ņd, the á is denoted by a small hook, turned upwards and attached to the top of the consonant-sign; see jatah, 1. 4, vašichha, 1. 13, and charanaya, 1. 38, and compare in S. tata, 1. 6, guna, 1. 14, and kantha, 1. 7. The sign for å used (exceptionally) in md at the end of line 25 may be compared with the sign for å in på at the end of line 1 of S.-For either of the vowels u and û we have? (similarly to what is the case in s.) two signs; compare pundarikaḥ, 1. 22, and kumbha, 1. 23; mürtti, 1. 7, and bhúmi, 1. 18 (and with the last again compare bhúmi in lines 25 and 26 of S.). There is a fifth sign, resembling the ordinary sign for din S., which is employed by the writer of the present
1 The inscription is dated in the Gupta year 800, and the grant recorded in it was made at an eclipse of the sun. During the time which could correspond to & Gupta year 800 there was no solar eclipse which was risible in the Gabjam district. The two solar eclipses Dearest to that time which were visible in the Gafjám district were one of the 4th November A.D. 617, and one of the 2nd September A.D. 620.- Perhaps I may state here that in line 22 of the same inscription, in the place of the corrupt akshayanlyé, we must in my opinion read akshayawivyd. The term akshayantof occurs also (corrupt) in one of the (Gañjam) grants of Dapdimah&dévi, above, Vol. VI. p. 139, 1. 34.
. . I have disregarded in the above the exceptional denotation of w and after , e.g. in gurura, l. 4, and praridho, 1. 20, compare in S. chaturudadhi., 1.1.- In line 19 of the present plates the writer has really written muide, not mumudé.

Page #127

102
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
plates for both u and a; compare durlla- at the end of line 23, datakó, 1. 51, puraḥsarena, 1. 40, and púrvua, 1. 34.
Of the consonants, jh and 6 do not occur in the text, and the signs for ohh and th- the latter hardly to be distinguished from the sign for f-occur only as subscript letters. In general, it may suffice to draw the reader's attention to the forms of kh, e.g. in khyatah, 1. 9; g and * in Ganga, 1. 3; & in $dsvata, 1. 12; gh in vighaffi, 1. 19; ch in chandrah and j in jaléshu, l. 17; th in flatha, 1. 3; dh and v in pravôdha, 1. 16; ph in phala, 1.48; bh and h1 in mahabhakumbha, 1. 23, and graha, 1. 26; 1 in komaladalayatalo°, 1. 9; and s in sanchaya, 1. 8.
The signs for and ff are those which we find generally used in inscriptions from Eastern India ; compare pafund, 1. 29, shatpada, 1. 22, páttaka, 1. 36, and bhara, 1. 40.
For the form of the single n see e.g. phana, 1. 2, and gunind, 1. 10. When in $. nor i form the first part of a conjunct, two distinctly different signs are used to denote the two nasals; compare in s. mandana, 1. 14, and safichhanno , 1.6. In the present plates the signs for n and i as first parts of conjunots differ very slightly, if at all, and one sign only is used to denote the same two nasals as last parts of conjunots ; compare mandalan, 1. 10, safichaya, 1. 8, vánichhd, 1. 13, lanchhitan, 1. 50, krishna', 1. 8, and yajfais-, 1. 28. One sign only is used in the present plates also for the subscript chh and th, just as the plates of the time of Sasankar&ja use one sign for the same two letters; 'compare in $. sanchhannó, 1. 6, and ssthityu, 1. 16, and in the present plates váñchha, 1. 13, and sthali, l. 23.
When precedes another consonant, it is always, as in the modern Någari, denoted by a superscript sign ; but, excepting in the conjunct ry, the letter y, when it follows upon another consonant, is everywhere denoted by the secondary form of the letter y which in the same position is used throughout (even in ry) in 8. So it happens that the signs for such aksharas as tya, nya, shya, sya of the present plates differ very little from the corresponding signs of S.
The sign of avagraha is not used in these plates; nor do we find in them the sign of viráma, except perhaps in the final form of k, used in the word samyak at the commencement of line 43. Of other special signs for final consonants the plates contain one for t, in asakrat, 1. 15, kamalakaravat, 1. 24, Angirovat, 1. 39, and svadánat, 1. 48, and one for n, in gari(ri)yan, 1. 18.
To determine with confidence the exact time of these plates from the characters seems to me impossible; my impression is that they cannot be earlier than about the 10th century A.D. and that probably they are not much later.
No. 13.- BALODA PLATES OF TIVARADEVA.
By E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. These copper-plates were sent to me in Trnuary 1902 by Mr. A. B. Napier, L.O.S., on special duty in the office of the Commissioner of Settlements and Agriculture, Nagpur, before whom they had been produced in an enquiry into the succession to an estate. They belong to one Ude Singh, a resident of Baloda in the Phuljhar Zamindari of the Sambalpur district" of the Central Provinces.
1 In line 25 the writer has really written mabhodaydna, not mahodayana.
? In tonaththar (for ténétthanh), 1. 10, the writer or engraver has used the subscript sign for t also for the Bratth. For the sra of soa-gotram, 1. 24, he had originally put atha, but the back of the paper-impression seems to shew that this stha has been altered to sua.

Page #128

No. 13.)
BALODA PLATES OF TIVARADEVA.
103
The plates are three in number and measure about 91' in breadth and about 58" in height. Their edges are not raised into rims. The first plate is engraved only on the inner side, and the second on both sides. The third plate is full of writing on the inner side and bears one additional line, which records the name of the engraver, a little above the middle of the outer side. Some of the lines on the inner side of the third plate are so deeply cut that they show through on the outer side. The writing is on the whole in a state of very good preservation. In the syllable nai of 1. 10, a square hole was cut into the plate by the engraver and a fresh piece of copper inserted into the hole. . This was probably done in order to correct the syllable nai, which may have been spoiled accidentally in the original engraving. On the left side of each plate is bored a roughly square hole for a ring to connect them. The ring, which had not yet been cut when the plates reached my office, is about 47' in diameter and about " in thickness. Its ends are secured in the lower part of a circular seal, which measures 3' in diameter and closely resembles the seal of the Rajim plates of the same king. The seal bears, in relief on a deep countersunk surface, across the centre a legend in two lines, at the bottom a floral device; and at the top a figure of Garuda, facing the front and somewhat worn, with a chakra on his proper right and a Sarkha on his proper left.
The alphabet is of the same box-headed type as in the Rajim plates. The jihvamaliya occurs in l. 36, and the secondary form of jh in ujjhita (1. 13). No distinction is made between the secondary forms of rs and ri (in bhoktrinam, l. 26), and between d and dh (in gadho gádhan, 1. 12). In ten instances (kirita, 1. 3; lakshmi, 11. 4 and 32; tydgi, 1. 13; kamini-kridastui, 1. 16; fri, 11. 18, 19, 21; sûchi, 1. 20) the secondary form of í is marked by a point in centre of the mark for i; but in the majority of cases the i is not distinguished from the i. Ther of Sri (11. 1, 2, 18, 19, 21, 25) has the same shape as the secondary form of ri. Final t occurs in sampat (1.8), dadyat (1. 36) and vasét (1. 37), and final m in oksitám (1.2). In l. 40 we have the numerical symbols for 7, 9, and 20.
The language is Sanskpit, mostly prose; but there is one verse on the seal and another in 1 1 f., and six verses from the Smritis are quoted in 11. 30-40. As in the Rajim plates, the vernacular form samvatsart occurs in 1. 40. As regards orthography, v is used instead of b in vahala (1. 5) and Indravala (1. 18), and b instead of u in bapushi (1. 11) and abhibriddhaye (1. 28 f.). The anusvåra before & is changed into si in nistrinida (1. 4 f.), varibasya (1. 18 f.), tristataḥ (1. 27), and nricharda for writansah (1. 32). Between a vowel and r, t is always doubled, except in ch=dtra, 1. 34; in jagatraya (1.1) tra is used for ttra, and in étadvaya for étad-duayan (1. 32) dua is used for ddua.
Like the R&jim plates, this inscription records a grant by Tivaradêve, as he is called on the seal and in the opening verse, or Mahasiva-Tivararája (1. 21). On the seal he is styled
sovereign of Kobala,' and in l. 19 he is stated to have "acquired the sovereignty of the whole of Kosala." He was the son of Nannadeva of the family of Pandu, and the grandson of Indrabala (1. 18 f.). Nannadēva and his father Indrabala, who was a son of Udayana of the lunar race, are mentioned also in an inscription at Sirpar, which has been published by Professor Kielhorn, who has also found the names of Udayana of the Pandava family, and perhaps of Indrabala, in a fragmentary inscription of the Nagpur Museum. According to the same scholar, Tivaraddva must be assigned to about the middle of the eighth century of the Christian era.
1 Dr. Fleet's Gupta Insoriptions, Plate xlv.
This epithet neems to have been omitted accidentally by the engraver of the Rajim plates (L. 16), where prdpta corresponds to prdpta.sakala-Kósalddhipatyal in the Baloda plates (1. 19).
• Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 179. In 1. 4 of this inscription, I would correct Nanndísar.dkhyó iuto dkhyaira; compare og. Narendrars in South Ind. Inger. Vol. I. p. 38 and note 2. Above, Vol. IV. p. 257.
. Above, Vol. IV. p. 258.

Page #129

104
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. VII.
Tivaraddva's edict was issued from Sripura (1.2), which Dr. Fleet has identified with the modern Sirpur,' and is dated on the 27th day of the month Jyaishtha in the 9th year of his reign (1. 40), 8.. about two years after the R&jim plates. The king granted the village Menkiddaka in the district of Bundarikamarga (1.22) for the benefit of a rest-house (sattra) which had been established at Bilvapadraka at the request of his son-in-law Nannardja (1. 25 f.). I am unable to identify the geographical names mentioned in the preceding sentence.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 भो [1"] जयति 'जगषयतिलकक्षितिभृत्कुलभवनमङ्गलस्तम्भः [*] श्रीमती.
वरदेवो 2 धौरय[:] सकलपुण्यकताम् ॥ [१] स्वस्ति श्रीपुरासमधिगतपञ्चमहाशब्दा
नेकन3 तनृपतिकिरीटकोटिसृष्टचरणनखदर्पणोशासितोपकण्ठदिमुखः प्र4 कटरिपुराजलक्ष्मी(:)केयपाशाकर्षणदुर्भलितपाणिपक्षव:' निशितनि5 विजयन[*]तपातितारिदिरदकुम्भमण्डलगलबालगोणित6 सटासिक्तमुक्ताफलप्रकरमण्डितरणाङ्गण: विविधरतसंभारला7 भलोभविभमाणारिचारवारिवाडवानलचन्द्रोदय इवाक्कतकरीधे8 गः क्षीरोद इवाविर्भूतानकातिमायिरबसम्पत् ॥ गरुत्मानिव भुजङ्गोडा.9 रचतुर[:.] परामष्टयचुकलचनेचाचनकोमलकपोलकुष्मपत्र10 भाः शिष्टाचारव्यवस्थापरिपालनेकदत्तचित्तः [1] अपि च प्रावने तप
Second Plate; First Side. 11 सि यशसि रहसि चेतसि चक्षुषि बपुषि' च पूजितो जमेनाक्लिष्टतया
12 तान्तमविवप्ती गूढो गाढं स्वच्छः प्रसनो यौवनेन चालत: स्वामी भ18 "वनप्यबालपनोनुमितकुतणोपि नितान्तत्यागी रिपुजनप्रच14 छोपि सौम्यदर्शनी भूतिविभूषणोप्यपरुषखभाव: [*] किच्चासन्तष्टी 15 धजिने" न सम्पनाम खल्पः क्रोध न प्रभाव सुब्बी यशसि न प. 16 रवित्तापहार सहा[:] सुभाषितषु न कामिनीक्रीडासु प्रतापानल17 दधार्थपरिपुकुलतूलराधिस्तुहिनशिलालधवलयपोरामिप्र18 कापितदिगन्तः कान्त: प्रनत्या "श्रीमदिन्द्रवलसूनोरलतपाडवGupta Inscriptions, p. 293. ' Prom the original copper-plates. Expressed by a symbol. • Read अगषय. • Read 'पहावी.
• Read 'स्त्रिंश 1 Read ' ल. • Read चाची.
• Read वपुषि. - Read चावंत. " Read 'वनय'.
WRead धर्जिने. " Read जी. " Read तेषु.
WReadदिन्द्रय

Page #130

Baloda plates of Tivaradeva.
A AR
m
RE
Th
ELEEHEIS ADD
: RETE TAINEDI (AIIP TFE 2
글빙필IR IFIE J FER UTEN
H ,
TRIADHD回門 이
IIII 。 DRSHE LIFEREITOEICS
11월 1 IT AT IS TELF EFFALTI (FRI코테 。 110 ( F
I NE THE A FEE 10
-
11a.
S
LEIFIEL A 잃은三필 AIR TITLETE HEST LE 12 한
F RIE 민 TUM If IH
1 월 14 TREE BE CTFETYPE IN T 1년 TR PE 대리 1D 16 ERE INIA DD TEDIA 月ND F
ID TO , 19 FED DIII , 20 0 I L EEPE년 필리 IG H 20
E. HULTZSCH
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE +65

Page #131

116.
DE THE HITE
M E 22 1
月 20 ISLF THEFFETI 리터 비月 는 FTA FE :
I EEE: 24 REL : 四月LL BE ! ME
ETS 20 PEFFE 217IFE| ▣
년 FITTI 플리터리 SEPTH TITrial 리 (
FISH |
귀 릴리
111a.
SON |
11 92 TTFI ED SEAL
년 년필 LIBIT 3 1
1 페로 바다 리리진 |
11 30년
대 비 , 발로르 : IELT TEE LI
T E an 프리타
필템 4 METITLE IT II 40

Page #132

No. 13.]
19 स्य' श्रीनवदेवस्य तनय [: *] प्राप्तसकलकोसलाधिपत्यः स्वपुण्य20 सम्भारप्रशमिताशेषजगदुपद्रवः स्वप्रज्ञासूचीसमुद्धृताखि
BALODA PLATES OF TIVARADEVA.
Second Plate; Second Side.
21 लकण्टकः परमवैष्णवो मातापितृपादानुयातः श्रीमहाशिवत्तीवरराजः' 22 सुन्दरिकामार्गीयमेङ्गिके प्रतिवासिनः समाज्ञापयति [it] विदितमस्तु 23 भवता यथायं ग्रामो यावद्रविशशितारा किरणप्रतिहत घोरान्धकारं 24 जगदवतिष्ठते तावदुपभोग्यस्मनिधिः सोपनिधिरचाटभटप्रवेश्य: 25 सर्व्वकरसमेतः समधिगतपञ्चमहाशब्दप्रियजामाढश्री
26 नबराजविज्ञ ( 1 ) या बिल्वपद्रके परिकल्पितस[च] भोक्तृणां यथ [[*] प्रा27 सत्रात [णा* ]दिजनाना' चिह्नतः प्रत्यहमुपभोगाय अधिष्ठानेन च 28 प्रतिपालना 'कार्य्यैत्यनया व्यवस्थयास्माभिमं[[*]तापिचोरात्मनच पुण्याभि 29 बृइये प्रतिपादित इत्युप [ल* ]भ्य यथोचितभोगभागमुपनयन्त[:] सु30 खं प्रतिव[स्य ] थेति ॥ भाविनच 'भूमिपालानुदिश्येदमभिधीयते [1] भू
Third Plate ; First Side.
31 मिप्रदा दिवि ललन्ति पतन्ति हन्त हत्वा मही' नृपतयो नरके 32 नृशड़ा[: *] एतदय" परिकलय्य चलाच लक्ष्मीमायुस्तथा कुरुत यज्ञ33 []मभीष्ट:" [ ॥ २*] अपि च [*] रक्षापालनयोस्तावत्फल" सुगतिदुर्गती [1*] को नाम
34 स्वर्गमुत्सृज्य नरक " प्रतिपद्यते ॥ [ ३*] व्यासगीताचात्र" श्लोकानुदाह[र* ]न्ति [*] अग्ने
35 रपत्य" प्रथम सुवर्ण भूर्व्वष्णवी सूर्य्य[सुताच] गाव [: । *]
दत्त [1] स्त्रयस्तेन
36 भवन्ति लोका य [r* ] चन" गाव महीच दद्यात् ॥ [४* ] षष्टिवर्षसहस्राणि
Bond शस्य.
• Road 'जनानां चिंशतः,
1 Bend मुहिजे.
10 Bead] एतयं.
14 Bond नरक.
20 Bead नं.
37 स्वर्गे मोदति भूमिदः [*] "अच्छेत्ताञ्चानुमन्ता च तान्येव नरके वसेत् ॥ [ ५*] बहु
38 भिर्व्वसुधा दत्ता र [[* ] जभिस्ागरादिभिः [*] यस्य यस्य यदा भूमि
तस्य " तस्य तदा
• Read "शिवतीवर.
Read.
● Read महीं.
11 Bead.
14 Read 'गीतांचाच.
27 Bead आता चालु.
105
• Read भवतो.
• Read बखये.
• Read नृशंसा..
12 Read "स्फले.
18 Read 'पत्यं प्रथमं सुबभूवी.
20 Read भूमितस्व.
P

Page #133

106
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
89
[*]
-
G H [+] NGHI NGHIỆU MIG gfgfs
महीमता श्रेष्ठ Targuruafafar l [0] Dararafeteriaren seg fe po o [1*]
40
ARUTE
Third Plate ; Second Side. 41 उत्कीर्ण मार्कशालिकसोचणागसूनुना बोप्पणागनः'
Seal. i sitavitaceae [1]futafi[a] [1] 2 #1[] [] [ apen] Fnata[1]+[] [**]
TRANSLATION. Onn. (Verse 1.) Victorious is the glorious Tivaradeva, the foremost of all performers of meritorious acts, (and) the auspicious pillar (supporting) the mansion-- the family of kings (who are) ornaments of the three worlds.
(Line 2.) Hail! From Sripurs, he who illuminates the neighbouring regions by the mirror of the nails of (his) feet, which are rubbed by the edges of the diadems of many bowing princes who have obtained the five great sounds; whose spront-like hand rudely pulls the abundant hair of the goddess of Fortune of kings (who are his declared enemies; who adorns the battle-field with heaps of pearls, which are drenched with copious streams of blood (and) which drop from the round temples of hostile elephants, strack down by the heavy blows of (his) sharp sword; (who is the submarine fire to the ocean of (his) enemies, swelling with the desire of acquiring a mass of various gems; who does not cause distress by (heavy) taxes. just as the rising moon does not cause distress by (hot) rays; who, like the milk-ocean, displays a wealth of many surpassing jewels; who is skilled in uprooting the wicked, just as Garuda is skilled in picking up snakes; who, (by making them toidors), wipes away the collyrium below the eyes, and the saffron marks on the tender cheeks, of the wives of (his) enemies; whose mind is bent exclusively on maintaining the rules of good conduct;
(L. 10.) who, moreover, is spontaneously worshipped by men on account of (his) penance, performed in a previous birth; who is quite insatiable in (acquiring) fame; who is very reserved in (keeping) secrets; who is quite pure in mind; whose eyes are pleasant; and whose body is ornamented with youth; who, though he is a master (svåmin), does not talk muob (while the god Svamin, 1... Karttik@ya, has many, vis, six, faces) ; & who, though not free from the desire
Read Out To
Read Hunteet. • The ru of we seems to be engraved on an erasure and differs from the nu occurring in L. 8, 14 and 82 ; but in the corresponding passage of the Bajim plates (L. 86) then is quite distinct. • Read radard.
The visarga bere represents a full stop. • The photo-lithograph of the seal of the Rajim plates also reada furar, while the printed text (Gupta Inocr. p. 294) has für
I do not consider it absolutely necessary to alter patita into pdfita, w proposed in Ind. dut. Va. XVIII. Lapana mes both talking' and 'the mouth.'
p. 2.0.

Page #134

No. 13.]
for (conquering) the earth (ku), is very liberal; who, though very fierce to enemies, is of gentle aspect; who, thongh adorned with majesty (bhuti), is not cruel in disposition (while Siva is both smeared with ashes (bhuti) and cruel in disposition);
BALODA PLATES OF TIVARADEVA.
107
(L. 14.) who, moreover, is never satisfied in acquiring merit, but the contrary in accumulating wealth; who is devoid of anger, but not of power; who is covetous of fame, but not of taking the property of others; who is fond of clever remarks, but not of playing with women; who by the fire of (his) valour burns the families of all (his) enemies (like) heaps of cotton; who by the mass of (his) fame, white as the mountain of ice, illuminates the quarters; who is handsome by nature;
(L. 18.) the son of the glorious Nannadeva,- (who was) the son of the glorious Indrabala (and) adorned the race of Pânḍu,- the glorious Mahasiva-Tivararaja, who has acquired the sovereignty of the whole of Kôsala; who by the abundance of his merit has allayed all the calamities of the world; who has removed all thorns (or small enemies) with the needle of his wisdom; (who is) a devout worshipper of Vishnu; (and) who meditates on the feet of (his) mother and father,- issues (the following) command to the inhabitants of Menkiḍḍaka, which belongs to (the district of) Sundarikâmârga :
(L. 22.) "Be it known to you that, for the increase of the merit of (cur) mother and father and of ourselves, we have granted this village, to be enjoyed as long as the world endures, in which terrible darkness is dispelled by the rays of the sun, the moon and the stars; together with treasures; together with deposits; not to be entered by regular or irregular troops; accompanied by all taxes; in order to feed daily thirty Brahmanas or other men who happen to arrive (and) who use the rest-house established at Bilvapadraka at the request of (our) beloved son-in-law, the glorious Nannarâja, who has obtained the five great sounds; and under the condition that (this charity) has to be maintained by the (local) authority.
(L. 29.) "Knowing this, you shall dwell in happiness, delivering (to the sattra) the proper share of the enjoyment."
(L. 30.) And the following is addressed to future rulers of the earth.
[Here follow two of the customary verses.]
[L. 34.] And with reference to this they quote (the following) verses sung by Vyâsa. [Here follow four other verses.]
(L. 40.) The year 9 in the increasing reign of victory; the 27th day of Jyeshtha. (L. 41.) (This edict was) engraved by Boppanâga, the son of the goldsmith Sottraṇaga.
Seal.
(V. 8.) This edict, the object of which is the increase of merit, of the glorious Tivaradeva, the sovereign of Kôsala, (shall) endure as long as the moon and the stars.
In order to understand the virodha, the primary meaning of ku-trishad, viz. mean greed,' must be also kept in mind.
* Saumya means also 'moon-like,' while the word prachanda, 'very fierce,' hints a comparison with the sun (chanddmiu).
Or, perhaps, by the town (of Bilvapadraka).' The meaning of adhishthana is doubtful.
Arkasálika is a Sanskrit form of the Kanarese akkasdliga or akkasdle (above, Vol. III. p. 213), a goldsmith,' which Dr. Kittel (Kannada-English Dictionary, s.v. aka, 2) derives from arka, 'metal.' In the Eastern Ganga copper-plates we find the Prakrit form akhas[4]lin (above, Vol. III. p. 19) and the (apparently erroneous) Sanskrit forms akshasalin (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 145) and dkshasálika (ibid. Vol. XIII. p. 128). The drkasálika has to be distinguished from the akshapatalika, an officer who wrote grants, but did not engrave them; see above, Vol. IV. pp. 126 and 128, and compare ibid. pp. 121, 129 and 210. Professor Bühler's and Monsieur Senart's remarks (Indische Palæographie, p. 94 f., and p. 69 above) have to be modified in accordance with this result.
P 2

Page #135

108
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
No. 14.- INSCRIPTIONS ON THE THREE JAINA COLOSSI
OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
BY E. HULTZSCE, PH.D. In the course of my two last cold-weather tours I had occasion to visit the sites of the three famous monolithic images at Sravana-Belgola in the Hassan district of the Mysore State and at Karkala and Vênur in the South Capara district of the Madras Presidency. For descriptive notices of these monuments the reader is referred to Mr. Rice's Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, Introduction, p. 29ff., and Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. pp. 231 and 236 f. The largest and most ancient of them is the one at Belgola, which, according to Mr. Rice, is 57 feet high and was set up by the minister Chamundaraja between A.D. 977 and 984. The second, at Kårkala, is 41' 5" high and was erected by the chief Vira-Pandya in A.D. 1432. Along with the two inscriptions on the image at Karkala, I publish an inscription (E. below) on a neighbour ng pillar which was raised by the same Vira-Pandya in A.D. 1436. The smallest and most recent of the three monoliths is the one at Vênûr, which is 35 feet high and was established by the chief Timmarája in A.D. 1604.
The saint or god whom the three images represent is called in Sanskrit Bahubalin or Bhujabalin' and was believed to bave been the son of Ådijina (G. below), s.e. the first Jina Rishabhanåtha. His vernacular name was Gummata (D.), Gummatesa (G.), Gommata or Gommațêsvara.
The inked estampages from which I am publishing the Karkala inscriptions (Nos. C., D. and E. below) were prepared by my peons. Those of the Belgola and Vênur inscriptions (Nos. A., B., F. and G.) bad to be done by Jainas under my supervision, because none but Jainas are permitted to touch the images at Belgola and Vênür.
A.- On the proper right side of the colossus at Belgola. This inscription (No. 52a of 1902) was first published by Mr. Rice, who, however, did not succeed in reading the second word in 1. 2.
The alphabet and language of the first and third lines are Kanarese. The second line is a Tamil translation of 1.1 and consists of two words, of which the first is written in the Grantha and the second in the Yatteluttu alphabet. The first two lines record that Chamundaraja caused to be made the image at the foot of which the inscription is engraved, and the third line, that Gangaraja caused to be made the balldings which surround the image.
In Mr. Rice's opinion, these inscriptions "are undoubtedly of the period when that work was completed." A comparison of the alphabet of 1.1 with that of the epitaph of Marasimha 11.7 and of the alphabet of 1.3 with that of an inscription of Gangaraja has convinced me that Mr. Rice is correct, 1.6. that 1.1 belongs to the time of Chamundaraja, the minister of the two Ganga kings Marasimha II. and Rachamalla II.,' and that 1.3 belongs to the time of Gangaraja, the minister of the Hoysala king Vishņuvardhana.10 The second line is probably contemporaneous
See the inscriptions C. and P. below.
Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 184. Inscriptions at Sracana-Belgola, Index, ... • Mr. Walhouse had the same experience ; bre Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 37.
Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, No. 76. • Op. cit. Introduction, p 22.
Above, Vol. V. No 18, Plate. • No 78 of 1893 (Inscriptions ar Áravana. Belgola, No. 69). Above, Vol. V. Pp. 171 and 173.
10 Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 499 t.

Page #136

Taina Colossus at Sravana-Belgola.
E. HULTZSCH, PHOTO.
WIELE & KLEIN, HALF-TONE.

Page #137

Sravana-Belgola Inscriptions.
No. 1.
গুৰDg
No. 2.
মা তুজ বিকাল
তর নার
ও নীল জনঅল
WIELE & KLEIN, PHOTO-ZINCO.
E. HULTZSCH.
scALE "O66.

Page #138

No. 14.]
with the first line. In Mr. Rice's opinion, 11. 1 and 2 were engraved between A.D. 977 and 984, and 1. 3 between A.D. 1115 and 1118.3
INSCRIPTIONS ON THE THREE JAINA COLOSSI.
TEXT.3
1 St-Champarājaṁ måḍisidah
2 Sri-Châmunḍarâjan [de]yv[v]ittân
3 Sri-Gamgaraja suttalayavam mâḍisida
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) The glorious Chamuṇḍaraja caused (this image) to be made. (L. 2.) The glorious Chamunḍaraja caused (this image) to be made. (L. 3.) The glorious Gangaraja caused the enclosure to be made.
B. On the proper left side of the colossus at Belgola. This inscription (No. 52b of 1902) also was first published by Mr. Rice.
The alphabet is Nagari and the language is Marathi. The first line is a translation of 1. 1 of the preceding inscription (A.), and the second line of 1. 3 of the same inscription. As the type of the alphabet of 11. 1 and 2 is quite identical, it may be assumed that both lines were engraved in the time of Gangaraja, whose name occurs in the second line. The Marathi language was perhaps adopted for the benefit of Jaina pilgrims from the Maratha country.
TEXT.
1 Sri-Châvunḍarâjêm karaviyalêm 2 Śri-Gamgarajê suttale karaviyale.
109
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) The glorious Châvunḍaraja caused (this image) to be made. (L. 2.) The glorious Gangaraja caused the enclosure to be made.
C. On the proper right side of the colossus at Karkala; Saka-Samvat 1353.
This inscription (No. 63 of 1901) was first published in a tentative manner by Dr. Burnell." Mr. Rice's reprint of Dr. Burnell's text contains a few improvements, based on a copy which was supplied to him by the late Brahmasuri Sastri, the well-known Jaina scholar of SravanaBelgola.
The alphabet is Kanarese, with the exception of the colophon Sri-Pamdyaraya in 1. 15, which is in Grantha characters. The inscription consists of two Sanskrit verses and a few words in Sanskrit prose (1. 14 f.). It records that the chief Vira-Pandya (1. 11) or Pâṇḍyaraya (1. 15), who was the son of Bhairavêndra of the lunar race, caused to be made the image of Bahubalin, on which the inscription is engraved.
1 Inscriptions at Bravana-Belgola, Introduction, p. 22.
3 Loc. cit. p. 23; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 116, Nos. 17 and 19.
From two inked estampages.
The virama after rdjan and ttán is expressed by a dot (pull) at the top of the letter. There is another unexplained dot behind rajan.
Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, No. 75. From two inked estampages 7 Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 353. Inscriptions at śrarana-Belgola, Introduction, p. 81 f.

Page #139

110
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
According to verse 1, Vira-Pandya was prompted to undertake this work by the Jaina priest Lalitakirti, who belonged to the lineage of Panasogel and to the Desigana. The same verse occurs in another Kårkala inscription of Immadi-Bhairarasa of the family of Jinadatta, - apparently one of the successors of Vira-Pandya, - who built the Chaturmukhabasti at Karkala in Baka-Samvat 1508 (expired), the Vyaya year. It follows from this, that the Jaina svåmins of Hanasôge bore the hereditary title Lalitakirti and were the spiritual preceptors of the chiefs of Karkala.
The day on which the image was consecrated fell into the expired) Saka year 1853 (in numerical words, 1.5 f., and in figures, 1. 14 f.), the cyclic year Virðdhikrit. According to Professor Kielhorn's calculation, the date corresponds to Wednesday, the 13th February A.D.1492.
TEXT. 1 श्रीमद्देशोगणे ख्या2 ते पनसोगवलीखरः । 3 योभूललितकी. 4 .ख्यस्तन्मुनींद्रोपदे5 मतः ॥ [१] खस्ति श्रीशकभूपते. 6 स्त्रिशरवींदोर्बिरोध्या7 दिक्वहर्षे फाल्गुनसौ8 म्यवारधवलश्रीहा9 दशीसत्तिथौ । श्रीसोमा. 10 न्वयभैरवेंद्रतनु11 जश्रीवीरपांशिना नि12 प्यि प्रतिमात्र बा13 हुबलिनो जीयाब14 तिष्ठापिता ॥ [२] शकवर्ष 16 १३५१ [*] श्रीपांचराय [*]
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) At the advice of that chief of sages, named Lalitakirti, who was the lord of the lineage (avali) of Panasogo, (which arose) in the holy (and) famous Desigana,
(V.2.) Hail! In the (eyelie) year Virodhyadikriti (which corresponded) to (the year measured by) three, the arrows (5), the fires (3) and the moon (1) of the glorious Saka king,
1 This is the moderm Hanandge in the Yedatore taluka of the Mysore district. See Mr. Rice's Ep. Carm. Vol. IV., Introduction, p. 16.
* No. 62 of 1901. Por a very incorrect transcript of this record see Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 401. The tithi of the date is the sixth, and not the fifth as the published transcript has it.
1 Thus the medmine of fravana-Belgola and Madabidure have the title Charukirti, and those of Humcha the title Dévèndrskirti.
• Ind. ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 119, No.42. From an inted estampage. Read °सोगावली.' 1 I.o.krit beginning with Vinodhin,' which is an artificial way of expressing Virddhikrit. .I.Saka-Sathvat 1858.

Page #140

No. 14.]
INSCRIPTIONS ON THE THREE JAINA COLOSSI.
111
(on) a Wednesday in PhAlguna, on the anspicious tithi of the holy dvadasil of the bright (fortnight),- an image of Bahubalin was here caused to be made and was consecrated by the glorious lord Vira-Pandya, the son of Bhairavêndra of the glorious family of the Moon. Let (this image) be victorious !
(Line 14.) The Saka year 1963. (L. 15.) O glorious Pandyaraya 19
D-On the proper left side of the colossus at Karkala. This inscription (No. 64 of 1901) consists of one verse in the Kanarese alphabet and language, and two words in Nagari characters and Sanskpit prose (1.7). Like the preceding inscription (C.), it records that the image was caused to be made by Pandyardya (1l. 2 f. and 7), the son of Bhairavêndra. But the image is here stated to be one of Gummaţa, the lord of Jinas.
TEXT.: i eficia 2 garantara3 Trufiefata4 fe I wifca 1h25 fortafeln 6 fall fight for HA7. THI Hatecra ope [ro]
TRANSLATION Let it grant you every) wish,- the beautiful holy image of Gummata, the lord of Jinas, which was catised to be made with great delight by the glorious Pandyardya, the son of Bhairavêndra who was praised by wise men ! O glorious Pandyaraya, be victorious !
E. - On the Brahmadêvastambha in front of the colossus at Karkaļa ;
Saka-Barvat 1888. This ingcription (No. 65 of 1901) is written in the Kanarese alphabet and language. It consists of one verse, which is preceded by a short prose passage, and records that Vira-Pandya, the son of Bhairava of the family of Jinadatta,- the same prince whose name we have found in the two preceding inscriptions (C. and D.),--set up this piller which bears at the top an image of Brahman. The date was the 19th tithi of the bright fortnight of Phalgana in Sake-8amvat 1868 (current), the cyclic year Rakshasa, .c. A.D. 1488. .
TEXT. .1卐 शकनृपन १५५८ राषससवमार[द फाल्गुन शु 2 PP i formen caract]tut
"I.. on the twelfth tithi.
Compare the colophon of the next inscription (D.). • From an inked estampage. • Prom an inked estampage.
Motre : Kanda. • Metre : Kande. Beed forarger.

Page #141

112
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
3 चनृपति वरमं । मनमोदधीय [तु] मेल [सि]द निमगभि[मत ] मं ॥
4 जिनभक्त ब्रह्मनीगे
[VOL. VII.
TRANSLATION.
On the 12th (titki) of the bright (fortnight) of Phalguns in the Rakshasa year (which corresponded to the year) 1358 of the Saka king. Let it grant you (every) wish,-(the image of) Brahman, the devotee of Jina, who took up his abodes (here) in order to grant with pleasure (every) desire to the 'glorious prince Vira-Pandya, the son of Bhairava of the family of Jinadatta !
F. On the proper right side of the colossus at Vênûr; Saka-Samvat 1525.
A fairly correct transcript of this inscription (No. 72 of 1901) was published by Mr. Rice in the Introduction to his Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola.
The inscription is disfigured by a crack, which has injured one or more letters in almost every line. The alphabet is Kanarese, and the language is Sanskrit verse. In several instances the letter d is closed and consequently identical in shape with dh. This remark applies also to the next inscription (G.).
The inscription records that Timmaraja of the family of Chamunda set up the image of the Jina named Bhujabalin at Enûra (the modern Vênur). This chief was the younger brother of Pandya, the son of queen Pandyaka, and the nephew and son-in-law of Rayakuvara. From the fact that the inscription mentions his uncle and mother, but not his father, it may be concluded that he and his family practised the aliya-santana, i.e. the inheritance through nephews. Even now the Jaina laymen (érávaka) of South Canara follow this rule, while the Jaina priests (indra) practise the makkala-santana, i.e. the inheritance through sons.
Timmarâja is stated to have set up the image at the instance of the Jaina priest Charukirti, who belonged to the Désigana and was the pontiff of Belgula (the modern Sravana-Belgola). Hence the latter must have been the spiritual preceptor of his family. This suggests that the Chamunda to whose family Timmarâja belonged (1. 14 f.) may be identical with the minister Chamundarâja who had set up the colossal statue at Belgola.7
The day on which the image was consecrated fell into the expired Saka year 1525 (in numerical words, 1. 4 f.), the cyclic year Sobhakrit. Professor Kielhorn kindly contributes the following calculation :
=
"The date regularly corresponds, for Saka-Samvat 1525 expired Sobhakrit, to Thursday, the 1st March A.D. 1804, when the 10th tithi of the bright half ended 3 h. 33 m., and the nakshatra was Pushya from 1 h. 58 m. (or 2 h. 38 m.), after mean sunrise. The sign Mithuna was lagna from about 5 h. 20 m, to about 7 h. 20 m. after true sunrise, i.e. the time indicated by the date is about midday."
1 Read °दौयलु.
I. e. who was set up by the king.
Loc. cit. p. 82. The transcript supplied to Mr. Rice contains three misreadings:-Indu-Pushyake for GuruPushyaké (1.7); Endra- for Enúra- (L 10 f.); and anni-Endra-su-rdj-dkhyas- for anujas-Timmardj-dkhyas (1. 14).
This is a synonym of Bahubalin in the Karkala inscription, C. above.
In the next following inscription (G.) he is called Rayakumara. Kweara is a tadbhava of kumdra. • Compare above, p. 110, note 3. 1 See p. 108 above.

Page #142

KARKALA.
VENUR.
Jaina Colossi.
E. MULTZSCH, PHOTO.
WIELE & KLEIN, HALF-TONE.

Page #143


Page #144

No. 14.]
INSCRIPTIONS ON THE THREE JAINA COLOSSI.
118
TEXT.1 1 श्रीमत्परमगंभीरस्थाहा2 दामोघलांछ[नं] । जीयाचै3 लोक्यनाथस्य भास[न] जिनशास4 नं ॥ [*] शकवर्षेष्वतीत[षु विषया. 5 विशदुषु । वर्तमा]ने शोभक्क6 ति वत्सरे फालाना[ख्यके ॥] [२] मासघ शु. 7 लपवदशम्यां गुरुपुष्यके । सु. 8 लग्ने मिथुने देशी[गणांब]रदिनेशितुः
9 [1] [३*] बेळगुळाख्यपुरीपक्षी[२]बुधिनिशा10 पतेः । चारुकीर्ति] मुनि] हिव्यवाक्यादे11 नूरपत्तने ॥ [४*] श्री[]यकुवरस्याथ 13 जामाता त[महोदरी- । पांधका13 ख्यमहादेव्या: [स]पुत्रः पांद्यभू 14 पतेः । [५] [न]ज[स्तिं] मरा[जाख्यचामुं15 डान्वय[भूषकः । अस्था[प]यबति[छाप्य] 16 भुजबल्याख्यकं जिनं ॥ ५' । शुभमस्तु ।
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Let it be victorious,-the holy religion of the lord of the three worlds, the religion of Jins, the unfailing characteristic of which is the extremely profound scepticism !
(Vv. 2-6.) After the Saka years (measured by the objects of the senses (5), the eyes (2), the arrows (5) and the moon (1) had passed, while the (eyclic) year Sobhakrit was current, in the month named Phálguna, on the brilliant (?) tenth tithi of the bright fortnight, in the rakshatra) Pushyaka (combined with) Thursday, (and) in the auspicious lagna Mithuna - at the divine order of the sage Charukirti, the sun on the firmament of the Defigana (and) the moon in the milk-ocean of the pontificate of the town named Belguļ8,- he who was named Timmara.ja, the ornament of the family of Chamunda, tha son-in-law of the glorious R&yakuvara, the virtuous son of his sister-the great queen named Pandyaka, the younger brother of prince Pandya, consecrated and set up the Jina named Bhujabalin at the town of Entra. (Line 16.) Let there be prosperity ! G-On the proper left side of the colonsus at Vepar%B
Saka-Samvat 1528. This inscription (No.73 of 1901) consists of two verses in the Kanarese alphabet and language. Like the preceding inscription (F.), it records that the image was set up by Timma,
From two inked estampages.
* Read & Compare e.g. Sont-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 159, verse 2, and No. 153, verse 1. .I..Saka-Sarivat1525.
Regarding patta see Sowl.-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 150, note 1.

Page #145

114
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
the younger brother of Pandya, the son of queen Pandyaka, and the nephew of Râyakumara. But the image is here stated to be one of the Jina Gummatesa, the son of Adijina, and Timma is stated to have belonged to the lunar race and to have ruled over the kingdom of Puñjalike.1
The date (v. 1) is identical in every detail with that of the preceding inscription (F.); but the Saka year is here 1526 (in words) current, while there it was 1525 expired.
Two shrines in front of the Vênûr image contain two inscriptions (Nos. 74 and 75 of 1901) which are dated in the same year. The shrine on the proper left is a chaityalaya of Chandranatha and was built by two queens of Vira-Timmaraja-Oḍeyaru alias Ajilaru, "the beloved chief disciple of the holy Chârukirtideva," viz. Pânḍyakadêvi alias Vardhamânakka, and Mallidêvi. The shrine on the proper right is a chaityalaya of Śântiśvara and was built by .. alias Binnâņi, another queen of the same chief.
TEXT.3
1 श्रीशकव[र्ष ]मं गणि[से स]ासिरदिं मि 2 गुवटुलेकमु [ कु] शतदिष्यता [60] नय 3 शोभक्कदब्दद फाल्गुनाख्यमासाश्रि
4 [H] शुक्लपचदममी गुरुपुचद यु.
5 [म] [[न] दोळ्देशिगणा [अ] गणगुरु
6 पंडितदे [व]न दिव्यवाक्य [दिं] ॥ [१* ] राय-'
7 कुमार[नो ]प्पुवक्रियं सति पांड्य
8 कदेवि [य पुत्रनत्र ] सोमायतवं
9 [य][४] गुरुसाहसि पांड्यनु
10 पानुजनुदानराधेयनुदा - 11 [ पुंजकि] के पहवना 12 तिंमभूभुजं श्रीयुतनं प्रति [[ष्ठि) -
नृपाणि ]
13 [सि] [न]]दिजिना [का] ज[नं जि]नगुं[म]टेशनं । [२]
TRANSLATION.
(Verse 1) In the year Sobhakrit (which was) the glorious Saka year counted by twentysix after one hundred having the number five, exceeding one thousand,7 (on) the tenth tithi of the bright fortnight falling into the month named Phalguna, in (the nakshatra) Pushya (combined with) Thursday, (and) in the lagna Yugma,-at the divine order of the Gurupanditadeva who is the foremost of the Désigana,
(V. 2.) Prince Timma, the beautiful nephew of Rayakumara, the son of the virtuous Pandyakadevi, the chief of the great family of the Moon, the very daring younger brother
The kingdom (rajya) of Puñjali or Puñjalike is mentioned also in two other inscriptions at Vênûr (Nos. 78 d 80 of 1901).
A very inaccurate translation of Binnapi's inscription was given in Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 38, note. From two inked estampages. Metre Utpalamâle.
5 I cannot find the name of this metre; it is a samavritta of 4 times 23 syllables.
The doubtful syllable tra looks as if it had been corrected from ga.
7 This is a "poetical" way of expressing Saka-Samvat 1526.
This title refers to Charukirti of Belgula; see 1. 9 f. of the preceding inscription (F.)

Page #146

No. 15.]
TWO JAINA INSCRIPTIONS OF IRUGAPPA.
of prince Pandya, a Radheya (Karpa) in excellent gifts, the foremost of princes, who was ruling the noble kingdom of Puñjalike, consecrated here (the image of) the blessed Jina Gummaṭééa, the son of Adijina.
No. 15.-TWO JAINA INSCRIPTIONS OF IRUGAPPA.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.
A.-Dated in the Dundubhi year.
From an inscription on a lamp-pillar in front of a Jaina temple at Vijayanagara' it is known that the general Chaicha or Chaichapa and his son Iruga or Irugapa were hereditary ministers of king Harihara II. of Vijayanagara. An inscription at Sravana-Belgola states that the general Chaicha or Chaichapa had already been the minister of Bukkaraya, i.e. of Bukka I., the predecessor of Harihara II.
The subjoined Tamil and Grantha inscription (No. 41 of 1890) is engraved on the base of the north wall of the store-room in the Jaina temple of Vardhamâna at Tirupparuttikkupru3 near Conjeeveram. It records that the village of Mahendramangalam in the division of Mavaṇḍur was granted to the temple by the minister Irugappa, the son of the general Vaichaya. The donor is of course identical with Irugapa, the son of Chaichapa, who was mentioned in the preceding paragraph. He is stated to have made the gift for the merit of Bukkaraja, the son of Arihararaja, i.e. Bukka II., the son of Harihara II. Hence the Dundubhi year in which the grant was made must correspond to A.D. 1882. But Professor Kielhorn has shown that the details of the date do not work out correctly."
TEXT.6
1 Svasti ér[i] [*] Dundubhi-varsham Kåt[tig]ai-[m]âdatt[i]l Taga-kilamaiyum pauraiyum perra TA(k)tt[i]
115
pûrvva-pakshattu
2 gai-nal mahamandalêsvaran Arihararaja-kumaran śrimat(d-)Bukkarajan dharmmam âga Vaichaya-danḍanâtha-putran
3 Jain-ôttaman Irugap[pa]-mahapradhani Ti[rup]paruttikkupru-nayanâr Trailôkyavallabharkku pûjaikku
4 sålaikkum tiruppanik[ku]m
Mâvanḍur-pparril Mahendramangalam nâr-pârk= ellaiyum irai-ili pallichchandam-âga chandr-âditya-varaiyum nadakka=ttaruvittår Dharmm[8]-ya[ñ=ja] yatu
TRANSLATION.
Hail! Prosperity! (In) the Dundubhi year, (on) the day of Kâttigai (Krittika), which corresponded to a Monday and to the full-moon tithi of the first fortnight in the month Kattigai,- for the merit of the glorious mahamandaléévara Bukkaraja, the son of Arihararaja,— the best of Jainas, the great minister Irugappa, the son of the general Vaichaya, caused to be
1 South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 152.
Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, No. 82. The Subhakrit year in which this inscription is dated corresponds to A.D. 1422, and not to A.D. 1362 as Mr. Rice thinks.
No. 61 on the Madras Survey Map of the Conjeeveram taluks.
This is evidently Mamandûr, 5 miles from Conjeeveram; see Mr. Sewell's Lists, Vol. I. p. 166. I cannot identify Mahendramangalam.
Above, Vol. VI. p. 329, No. 1.
• From two inked estampages.
7 The syllable rai is entered below the line.
120
92

Page #147

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL VII
given to Trailokyavallabha, the god of Tirupparuttikkupru, for worship, for the alms-house, and for repairs of the temple,- (the village of) Mahendramangalam in the division (part of Mávandur, (up to its) boundaries on the four sides, as a tax-free palsichchandam, to continue as long as the moon and the sun. Let this pious gift be victorious!
B.-Dated in the Prabhava year. • This Grantha inscription (No. 42 of 1990) is engraved on the roof of the mandapa in front of the shrine in the same temple as the preceding inscription (A.), and consists of one Sanskrit verse in the Sardúlavikridita metre. It records that the mandapa on which it is found was built by the same general Irugappa, the son of the general Vaichaya, at the instance of his spiritual preceptor, the Jaina priest) Pushpasêna, in the year Prabhava. This year might be meant for Parabhara=A.D. 1366-67, which wonld, however, fall into the reign of Bukka I. Hence it follows that Prabhava is used on account of the metre instead of Prabhava=A.D. 1387-88, which falls into the time of Bukka II., the contemporary of Irugappa 3
In this inscription the temple of the Jina Vardhamana is said to hare been included in Kanchi, of which Tirupparuttikkunru' was evidently considered a suburb.
TEXT.5 1 Srimat(d) Vaichaya-dandanatha-tanayas-samvatsarê Prabhavê saxiskhyáván-Irugappa.
dandantipatiś=śri-Push pasen-âjõaya il 2 sri-Kânchi-Jina-Varddhamána-nilayaby=&gre maha-mardapam samgit-arttham
achikarach=cha silaya baddbam samantåt sthalam || 6L
TRANSLATION. In the year Prabhava, at the order of the holy Pushpasens, - the wise general Irugappa, the son of the glorious general Vaichaya, caused to be built, in front of the temple of the Jins Vardhamâna at the prosperous Kanchi, a great hall for concerts and caused to be) pared with stones the space all round.
No. 16.-TWO BRAHMI AND KHAROSHTHI ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS
IN THE KANGRA VALLEY
Br J. P. VOGEL, LL.D. The first of these two rock-inscriptions was discovered by Sir E. C. Bayley at Kanhiara, three miles to the east of Lower Dharmgâlâ on the bank of the Mânji torrent. and was edited by him in 1854 from drawings made by Lieutenants Crofton and Dyas. In 1575 it was reproduced again and discussed by General Cunningham.7
The second inscription I found last summer in the course of an archeological tour in the Kångra district near a place called Pathyar, situated nine miles south of Kanhiara on the bank of the Baner rivulet, at a distance of about one mile from the Dadh Travellers Bungalow.
1 This term meensland belonging to a Jains temple;' see South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 52, note 2, and above. Vol. IV. p. 138. • See above, Vol. VI. p. 329 f. See p. 116 above.
See above, A. 1. 3. From an inked estampage.
J. 4. 8. B. Vol. XXIII. p. 57. Arch. Survey Reports, Vol. V. p. 175, Plate xlii.

Page #148

No. 16.]
ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS IN THE KANGRA VALLEY.
117
The two inscriptions are so nearly alike in script, substance and general character that it appears desirable to publish them together, the more so as the Kanhiara inscription has not yet been edited satisfactorily and the Pathyâr inscription, as far as I know, has not been noticed before by any archæologist.
The legend in both cases is given in two different alphabets,- Brahmi and Kharoshthi, though evidently of two very different periods. In each case the inscription contains only two words in both scripts, whereas a third word occurs in one script only. But at Kanhiåra this additional word belongs to the Brahmi, while at Pathyar it forms part of the Kharôshthî legend. The explanation of this third word is somewhat difficult. Otherwise the reading may be said to be beyond doubt, owing to the enormous size and the clearness of the letters, which are deeply cut in hard granite boulders. Finally two auspicious symbols are in each case added after the Brâhmi legend, one of which is the well-known svastika.
The Kanhiâra inscription was read by Sir E. C. Bayley as follows :-Krishnayasasa dráma in Kharðshthi, and Krishnayasasya áráma medangisya in Brâhmi. I may state at once that the correct reading of the first word appears to be Krishamyasasa and Krishnaya asya respectively, whereas the length of the first a of áráma, as a matter of fact, is not expressed in Kharðshthi. He explains it as "the garden of Krishnayasas, to which in the second inscription some wag has apparently added the epithet medangisya (corpulent) from med (fat) and anga (body)."
Cunningham, however, preferred to consider áráma as a synonym of vihara, translating it by “the monastery of Krishnayasas," and even went so far as to derive the name Kanhiara from Kanhiya-yasas-áráma, Kanhiya being a synonym of Krishņa. The third word he read madangisya, and he thought it to be " the name of the district or possibly of the recorder of the inscription."
Now, before entering upon any discussion of these doubtful points, it will be well to examine the other inscription, which from its similarity is likely to contribute fresh evidence. The Pathyar inscription consists of two lines, cut into one stone. The upper line gives the two words in Brahmi followed by a svastika and a foot-print. In the lower line, which was partly buried in the ground, is the Kharoshthi legend, which consists of three words. The Brahmi letters are of considerable size, the final one being not less than 1% high. The Kharðshtbî characters are much smaller (5' to 9). Thus, notwithstanding the difference in the number of letters, both lines are about equal in length, viz. 73.
It is evident at once that the two words in Brahmi correspond to the second and third words of the Kharoshthi legend. I read them Vayulasa pukarin or, in correct spelling, Váyulassa pukkharini, the meaning being simply "Väyula's lotus-pond." With regard to the first word of the Kharðshthi, the meaning is less obvious. Manifestly it is a genitive defining the proper name Váyulassa. It seems to me almost certain that it has to be read rathidarasa, i.e. in Sanskřit rathitarasya. The i may be either short or long. If short, the word is to be taken as the comparative of rathin; if long, of the Vedic rathi. The meaning remains the same, vit. charioteer' (from ratha). According to the St. Petersburg Dictionary the word rathitara occurs as a proper name in the Vishnupurána also. But the meaning which has to be assigned to the word in the Pathyar inscription is, I believe, a different one. Rathi is the name of an agricultural caste in Kangra.3 If Váyula really was a Rathi, we may infer that, in the time of the inscription, the Rathîs were not inhabitants
1 I have to point out that the a has a small horizontal stroke to the right. But it is little prominent and may be & natural hole in the rock.
* The length of a in ud is expressed only in the Brahmi. The x-stroke of yw is not found in the Brahmi, but is perfectly clear in the Kharðshthi legend.
Gazetteer of the Kangra District, Vol. I. (1883-84), p. 88 f.

Page #149

118
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
of that fertile part of the valley to which Pathyår certainly belongs. For, if this had been the case, & man belonging to the Rathi caste would hardly have designated himself as such in order to distinguish himself from his neighbours. This, as far as I can see, is the only historical conclusion which can be drawn from the Pathyår inscription. Its chief interest, therefore, is purely palæographical
If we compare the two inscriptions, it is obvious that the Pathyår stone exhibits a much earlier type of script than the Kanhiêrs one. This is evident in part from some of the Kharðshthi letters, e.g. the s, which at Pathyar has the closed shape of the Asoka period, whereas at Kauhiara it is open as in the Saka-Kushana inscriptions. On the whole, however, the Kharðshthi of both inscriptions is fairly identical. But a striking difference is shown in the Brahmi legends. The Kanhiara inscription was assigned by Bayley and Cunningham to the first century after Christ. Possibly it is later. They with its three vertical strokes of equal length agrees best with forms of the 2nd and 3rd centuries. The á shows a great resemblance to the type of this letter in the 2nd century. The mis angular instead of rounded as in the more ancient type. The &, on the contrary, with its straight strokes, has a more archaic form. So has the g, which is angular and not rounded.
The Brahmi type of the Pathyår inscription, however, corresponds entirely with that of the Asoka period - the earlier Maurya type as Professor Bühler called it--and therefore can safely be said to belong to the 3rd century B.C. We may infer that both Brabmi and Kharðshthi were known and used in the Kångra valley from that time until the first or second century after Christ.
It is a fact worth noticing, that, while the indigenous character had developed considerably during the course of the three or four centuries, the foreign alphabet had practically remained the same. The most plausible explanation would be that in those parts the Brahmi was the popular script used in commerce and common life, while the use of the Kharoshtbî was limited to official documents and was in consequence fairly constant. The greater importance attached to the Brahmi may also appear from its taking the first place in the Pathyár inscription and from the larger size of the letters, though it must be admitted that the fuller reading is given in Khazôshthi. In the Kanbiåra inscription the Brahmi has the additional word. But in both inscriptions the mangalas are placed after the Brahmi and not after the Kharoshtbi. . Now, to return to the Kanhiara inscription, it remains to be considered whether the newly found inscription throws any light on its meaning. First of all one feels inclined to assign to the word arama the ordinary meaning of 'garden,' and not that of monastery' as Cunningham did. For, considering that Váyula found it worth while to cut an inscription which would stand the ages, simply to indicate that he was the owner of a lotus-pond, there is no reason to assume that Krishnayasas did not do the same with regard to his garden. Moreover, in the case of a monastery the founder would preferably have written bis name on the building, and not on two boulders lying near it.
With regard to the doubtful term medaingisya, we may with Cunningham reject Bayley's supposition that the word was added by some wag in order to ridicule Kfishnayasas. It would have been a very poor joke indeed and scarcely worth the trouble of cutting into hard granite. And are we to believe that the same wag had cut the two margalas also, possibly to make amends for the offence ? Corpulence, moreover, is looked upon with a different eye by the Hindû
See Bühler's Indische Palaographie, Plate iii. 31, XV. and XVIII. • Ibid. 2, XI.
• Since writing the above, I had an opportunity of showing the impression to Dr. M. A. Stein, who, judging from a superficial examination of the Kharðshtht, thought that the inscription was rather of the early Saka type.
• This meaning is not even mentioned in the St. Petersburg Dictionary.

Page #150

Rock-Inscriptions in the Kangra Valley.
KANHIARA INSCRIPTION.
PATHYAR INSCRIPTION.
WIELE A KLEIN, PHOTO-ZINCO.
EH TZSCH.
SCALE 07.
From inked estampages supplied by Dr. J. Ph. Yogel.

Page #151


Page #152

No. 17.)
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMUSIDDHI.
113
and by the European. Large and round limbs were considered characteristics of a mahápurusha, and every traveller in India will get the impression that this is the case even now.
Most probably the third word in both inscriptions indicates the caste or clan of the person mentioned. Among the meanings assigned to the word meda by the St. Petersburg Dictionary there is that of a certain mixed caste.' But this explanation would have to be abandoned, if with Cunningham we read madamgisya. It is true that the a-stroke is ordinarily attached to the right, not to the left leg of the m; but, on the other hand, we never find the e-stroke turned to the right. Comparing the manner in which the a-stroke is attached to p, & and h, we musi consider Cunningham's reading correct. Unfortunately madangisya is as difficult to explain as medangisya. If we ignore the in the penultimate syllable, it would correspond to the Sanskrit Batangasya; but that a member of this caste would be the owner of a garden and bear the name of Křishọayasas is scarcely admissible.
It was stated above that one of the two masgalas added to the Br&hmi legend is the svastika, The other Cunningham interpreted as an abbreviation of the syllable ôm. This, however, does not seem very probable considering that that sacred syllable is always found at the beginning. nerer at the close of a sentence. But when we compare the two inscriptions in this respect. we discover a remarkable resemblance between the two margalas also. The mystic sign of the Kanhiara inscription appears to be nothing but an ornamental development of the foot-print. It would be hazardous to draw from these signs any conclusions with regard to the creed of the authors. It is true that the foot-print and the svastika are favourite signs of good omen with the Buddhists; but it should be borne in mind that they are equally honoured by the Hind ûs in general and probably were so even in pre-Buddhistic times.
One point still remains to be discussed, -the language. In the older inscription it is Prakrit or Middle-Indian of the Saurasôni-Maharashtri, not of the Magadhi type, as appears from the r in pukkharini. In the Kanhiâra inscription there is a difference of language in the two legends. The Kharðshthi legend is written in a Prakrit of which the distinction made between the three sibilants is a remarkable feature. The language of the Brahmi legend would best be characterised as Sansksitised Praksit, such as came into vogue among the Northern Buddhists with the rise of the Mahayana system. Thus linguistic evidence also would assign to this inscription the same time of origin as was found probable in view of palæographie considerations. That Cunningham was wrong in calling the language simply Sanskřit scarcely needs to be demonstrated.
No. 17.-TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMUSIDDHI;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1129.
BY H. LÜDERS, PH.D.; GÖTTINGEN. The first of the following two stone inscriptions is engraved on the east wall of the Nataraja shrive in the Vaţåranyèsvara temple at Tiruvalangaļu, 3 miles N.-N.-E. of the Chinnamapet Railway Station in the North Arcot district. The second is on the north wall of the central shrine of the Vachiśvara temple at Tiruppasûr, 2 miles W.-S.-W. of Tiruvallûr in the Tiruvallûr tâluka of the Chingleput district. They are now edited for the first time from inked estampages supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
1 A. Grünwedel, Buddhistische Kunst is Indies, sec. ed. (1900), p. 138. - See Professor Pischel's Grammatik der Pralrit-Sprachen (1900), p. 24. # Nos. 403 and 407 of the Goverument Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896.

Page #153

120
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Both of thein are intended to commemorate the donations of a king Tammusiddhi or Tammusiddha, who belongs to a family of Telugu chiefs of whom numerous records have boen discovered since 1892 in the Chingleput, North Arcot, Nellore and Kistna districts. On these materials Mr. Venkayyn has based his valuable account of the Chôdas of the Teluga country in the Annual Report for 1899-1900. However, as none of the inscriptions made use of by Mr. Venkayya have been published until now, I shall confine my remarks to the facts furnished by the following two inscriptions alone.
The Tiruvalangadu inscription is damaged in a few places, but the illegible passages can uasily be rostored, partly from the context alone, and partly with the help of the Tirappasûr inscription. It is written in Grantha characters. The size of the letters varies from t" to 2". Line 8 contains the raro subscript sign for jha in nirjjhard. The language is Sanskrit, and, with tho exception of the concluding words svasty=astu, the whole text is in verse. As regards orthography, it may be pointed out here that in the middle of a word t is written instead of d before a sonant consonant in the word patma in ll. 1, 2, 3, and in bhavatbhir in l. 21.
After two introductory verses in praise of the donor, who, as stated above, is called both Tammusiddhi (II. 2, 17, 18) and Tammusiddha (ll. 1, 20, 21), the inscription gives his genealogy, which shows the characteristical features of the Chôļa genealogies.
It begins with somo mythical ancestors. From the lotus of Vishụu's navel sprang Brahmau (vv. 3, 4), from him Marichi, from him Kasyapa (v. 5), from him the Sun (v. 6), and from him Mana (v.7), in whose family there were born many kings (v. 8). This is the genealogy of the solar racu as taught in the Puránas. It is found also in the Udayêndiram plates of Pritbivirati II. and thoso of Vira-Chola, as well as in the Kalingattu-Paranii and the Vikkirama-Solar-Ula;' but in the last three passages the third name appears as Kasyapa or Kachchipan instead of Kasyapa. The Vikkirama-Solar-Ula differs besides in placing Kafyapa before Marichi, and tho Udayêndiram platus of Prithivipati II. omit Manu.
The inscription uext mentions three kings who form the connecting link between these sages of old and the direct ancestors of Tammusiddhi. The first of them, born in the lineage of Manu, is Kalikala (v. 9). Kalikala is identical, of course, with the ancient half-mythical Chola king whose name is generally given as Karikala. The various traditions about him have been vollected by Dr. Hultzsch. In the present inscription we are told that he constructed the banks of the Kávéri, and that, when he had lifted Mount Môru with his play-staff, the quarters were greatly disturbed or confounded. The story about the construction of the banks of the Pongi or Kâvêrî is alluded to also in the Kalisgattu-Parani,7 the Vikkirama-Solar-Ulá, and the large Leyden grant. The second legend, implied by the words of the inscription, is not known to me, but it is probably connected in some way with another legend recorded by the two Tamil poems. According to the Kalingattu-Parani Karikala inscribed on the side of Mount Meru the whole history of the Tamil race as foretold by the Rishi Nårada, and in the Vikkirama-Solar-Ula he is spoken of as "the king who set his tiger-banner on the mountain whose summit gleams with crystal waterfalls," where the mountain meant by the poet would seem to be again Mount Meru.
See, e.g., Agnipurana, 5, 2:--
Vishnundbhyabjajo Brahmd Marlenir-Brahmarah surah
Marich dḥ Katyaparataimat Süryo Vaivasrató Manu Compare also 272,1 f.; kamayana, 1, 70,19 f ; 2, 110, 5 f. * South-Ind. Inacr. Vol. II. p. 382.
Above, Vol. III. p. 80 f. • Canto 8, vv. 9, 10; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. pp. 330, 340.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. pp. 144, 1471. Manu is not menti med bero by name, but alluded to as "the stern ire who drove his chariot over his son to suotbe a cow in dire distress."
• South-Ind. Inaer. Vol. II. p. 377 f. Canto 8, v. 20, loc. cit. pp. 331, 341.
Loc. cit. pp. 141, 148. Archeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV. p. 206.

Page #154

No. 17.1
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMUSIDDHI.
121
The verses 10 and 11 are devoted to a king who is said to have been born in the lineage of Kalikala, and to have had two names, -Madhurântaka, i.e. the death to Madhura,' and PottapiChola. The former name he acquired by conquering Madhura, the capital of the Påndyas, whose women he made widows; the latter was given to him for having founded, in the country of the Andhras, the town of Pottapi. Madhurântaka Pottapi-Chôļa is a name frequently met with as that of a local chief in the inscriptions at Conjeeveram, the ancient Kanchipura; in the list compiled by Mr. Sewell' it occurs more than thirty times. Provided, however, that all these inscriptions are to be referred to the same person, it is impossible that that chief of Kanchipura should be identical with the ancestor of Tammusiddhi; for one of his inscriptions is dated in the 18th, and another in the 21st year of Tribhuvanachakravariin Râjarajadêva, which correspond to A.D. 1233-34 and 1236-37, respectively. He must have been a much younger member of the family, and Mr. Venkayya, for other reasons, is inclined to identify him with Chola-Tikka, who probably was the successor of Tammusiddhi. The identification of Pottapi, which Madharantaka Pottapi-Chôļa is said to have founded, must be left to future researches.
In Madhuråntaka Pottapi-Chola's race was born Tilungavidys (v. 12). The only feat recorded of him is the erection of a pillar of victory with a figure of Garuda at the top of it at Ujyapuri. Ujyapuri may be the modern Ojipuram or Ujjapuram, 18 miles east-south-east of Kollégal in the Coimbatore district. Mr. Sewell states that there is an old ruined fort at that place, and there is no difficulty in assuming that one of these Telugu Cholas should have extended his conquests beyond the Kávéri, if another boasts even to have taken Madhura.
With verse 13 begins a coherent genealogy of the direct anoestors of Tammusiddhi. In Tilungavidya's family was born king Siddhi (v. 13). His younger brother was Betta (I.), who had several sons (v. 14), the eldest of whom was Dayabhima (v. 15). Dayabhima's younger brother was Érasiddhi (v. 16). He again had three sons, Manmasiddhi or Manmasiddha, Betta (II.), and Tammusiddhi, whose mother bore the name of Sridevi (vv. 17-20). Of these only Siddhi, Dayabhima and Manmasiddhi are described in terms implying that they actually reigned, while of Betta II. it is expressly stated that, being given to the practice of austerities, he conferred, after the death of Manmasiddhi, the government on his younger brother Tammusiddhi.
In verse 21 we are informed that in the Saka year 1129 (=A.D. 1207-8) Tammusiddhi allotted to the lord of Vațâțavi all the revenues due to the king in the villages belonging to the temple. The inviolability of this order is enjoined in the two concluding verses (22, 23). As regards the name of the god, it is apparently derived from that of the village where the temple is situated, Vaţaţavi or its modern synonym Vațâra ya being Sanskrit renderings of the Tamil Tiruvalangadu, 'the holy banyan forest.'
The Tiruppasur inscription closely resembles the Tiruvâlangaļu inscription in outwari appearance as well as in its contents. It is written in Grantha characters, about 1} high. The form of the subscript jha in mirjjhard in l. 19 slightly differs from that of the Tiruvalangadu inscription, the loop to the left having disappeared here altogether. The initial é also has a
Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 178 1. * No. 37 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1893.
Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 187 (No. 277). Mr. Sewell mentions also an inscription (No. 74) dated in saka-Samvat 1282, in the 24th year of his reign."
• Loc. cit. p. 19. In the genealogical table, ibid. p. 18, Mr. Venkayys mentions a certain Madhurântaku Pottapi-Chodasiddhi who belonged to another branch of the Telugu Chļas. But he also cannot possibly be the person of that name in the present inscription, as he is represented as a descendant of Telungabijjana, whereas the Madhurantaks Pottapi-Chols of our inscription was an ancestor of that king.
[See South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. p. 38, note 1. The Postal Directory of the Madras Circle mentions village " Potapi” near " Tongootoor " in the Pullampêt tåluks of the Cuddapah district.-E. H.]
Or, possibly, Ojyapari. The quantity of the initial vowel cannot be made out from the text, as it is united here with the final vowel of the preceding word (yon-Ojyaperyydm).
1 Lista of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 216.

Page #155

122
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
very peculiar form in l. 61, whereas in 1. 11 it appears in the usual shape. The language is Sansksit, and the whole is in verse, with the exception of the words svasty=astu at the end. Here also a surd consonant is written instead of a sonant in patma (11. 2, 3, 4) and bharatbhir (1. 64), und besides in drikbhyam (1. 4) and dik dakshind (1. 35).
Of the 23 verses of the Tiravalangadu inscription 16 reappear in this inscription, occasionally with slight variations. With respect to the earlier part of the genealogy (vv. 2-9) it is to be noticed that the verses about Manu and Tilungavidya are omitted here. That portion also which deals with the direct line of Tammusiddhi's ancestors (vv. 10-17) shows one important point of difference. No mention is made of Betta I. and of Dâyabhima. Instead of the two verses devoted to them in the Tiruvalangadu inscription we find here & verse (11) stating that in king Siddhi's family was born king Nallasiddhi. In the following verse Erasiddhi is called his younger brother, which term in the identical verse 16 of the Tiruvalangadu inscription applies te Dayabhima spoken of in the preceding verse, and it might therefore easily be imagined that Dayabhimn and Nallasiddhi were only different names of the same king. Fortunately, an inscription at Tiruvorriyar, quoted by Dr. Hultzsch in his Annual Report for 1893, paragraph 13. leaves no doubt that they were two distinct persons, and the pedigree to be derived from the tw inscriptions Cited here is thus to be arranged in the following manner :
Kalikala.
Madhurântaka Pottapi-Chóļa.
Tiluogavidya.
Siddhi.
Betta I.
Dayabhima.
Nallasiddhi.
Erasiddhi.
Manmasiddli.
Betta II.
by Sridevi: Tammusiddhi;
Saka 1129. Besides the name of Nallasiddhi the Tiruppasûr inscription contains little that is new. Nollasiddhi seems to have taken possession of Kanchi or Conjeeveram; for in verse 11 it is said, with a well-known pun, that, when the southern quarter had obtained him as her husband, she was yalita-kichi-guna, which may be understood as having dropped her girdle' or 'having lost Kanchi.' In verge 15 we are told once more, but in a more explicit way, that after the death of Manmasiddhi the government passed without any disturbances into the hands of Tammusiddhi, Betta II. being of a religious turn of mind and therefore renouncing his claims to the throne in favour of his younger brother.
The verses 18 and 19 record that in the saka year 1129 (=A.D. 1207-8) Tammusiddhi allctted to the lord of Pasipura the revenues due to the king in the villages belonging to the
The name of the town founded by Madhurantaka Pottapi-Chola is here spelled Pottappi (v. 9). * No. 101 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1892. • The purely fictitious first portion has been omitted here.

Page #156

No. 17.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMUSIDDHI.
123
temple, and that in the same year he presented the village of Kaivanţur to the god. Pasipura, of course, is nothing but the Sanskrit name of Tiruppåbar. The village of Kaivaptur, as Dr. Hultzsch informs me, is identical with Kaivanqûr, 1 mile W.-N.-W. of Tiruppasûr.
A.-TIRUVALANGADU INSCRIPTION.
TEXT. 1 Svasti sri-Tammusiddhaya tasmai yat-sain ya-rôņava[b] [1"] [Brahma-pa]tma(dma).
sprisas=sam ke bhåvi-bhd-spishți-hêtavah 11 [19] Jayati vijayi-châpaḥ kshåļit
[68]sha-(påpa]s=satata-madhura-182 paḥ prapta-vidya-kalapaḥ [1] vitata-vitaran-åpas=satru-måyå-durapaḥ pra[šamita).
kali-tâpag-Tammusiddhi-kshamapah || [2] Udadhi-sayana-bhajaḥ Patma(dma).
nábhagya nábhê” kim=api nikhila-hêtar-jjátame&bcha3 Tyya-patma(dma)m [1 ] yad=abhajad=apispishtêh půrvvam-êtasya dřigbby me
mpidu-kathina-ma]hobhy&m=milan-Ônmilangni Il [3] Tasmad-Viriñchir-abhavat
suchiran=tad-&* ntar=vvisåd=iva prakatayann=rajasaḥ pra[vřittim] [l*] ya[ho] Srisa-ta[lpa-phani-mauli).
mapi-praradha-bimbag=srijann-iva babhau sadrisas=sahåyånḥ || [48] 5 Marichir=udag&t=tasmad=uday-adrer=iv=âmsuman [*] (tatah] Kasyapa etasma
prakasa iva nirggatab II [5*] Asmaj-ja[gat*]-trita[ya-mamgala-rat]vadipas-chhanda6 s-tanus-timira-kånana-dåvavahniḥ [lo] disk*)-kalayoḥ kim=a paraṁ vyavahå[ra*)
hôtu[b] kô=py=&virâsa vasudhadhipa-vamsa-kandaḥ [ll 6*] Tasmåd=idla:
prathama-sambhfita-raja-sa7 bdab pürņņð guņair=nnikhila-niti-patha-prayöktá (1") dévô Manugasapadi gòptun:
iy=&vatironas-tan-mandal-anta[ra®]-gatash p]urushah puraṇaḥ [11 7*] Babhu8 vur=ullásita-kirtti-nirjharå Manoh kulê=smin bahavaḥ kshamabhřitah [l*] divas.
prithivyor=api yair=nniyantsibhir=nniramkulo niti-pathah pravarttita[b] [!! **] 9 Tat-kule Kalika1618-bhût (Kávéri-tira-kfin=nripah] [18] Cyat-kê]!i-yashți-tulite
Môrau vyatikritâ difab [119*] Jâtô=sya vamsê Madhuram viji10 tys pafch&d=udañchana(n-Madhurintak-akhyaḥ [19] nitânta-mukt-ábha [ra]gah
prachandaḥ Påndy-&mganaḥ prágaiva yaś=chakâra 11 (10) Jishņur-Andhrèshu
yaḥ kṣitvå purim Pottapi-samñjitâm? [1"] 11 tatag=tat-parvva-[cho][*]-akhyaḥ prakhyâta-bhuja-vikramah II (11*] Tad-vange a
Tilungavidya-nfipatir=yyên=Ojyapuryyam-asau chanchata(t)-kirtti-patakaya
tilskita-stambhaḥ pratishth&pi. 12 taḥ [1] yasy=&gre Garudan=nirikshya sahaja-anêhêna sûté sthito maddhye.
vyo[ma] vilambatên dinapatiḥ prayag-tad-edi kshanam 11 [12] Tat-kna
Siddhi-bh úpålah pålay&m=&13 sa mêdinim (1") yadiya-d0b-pad-ayattam=artthi-pratyartthi-jivitam II [13] Anujaum=
&bhavat-tasya Betta-bh apaḥ pratåpavån El} tasy=&pi jajoire putrås=trátâras=
Saran-&rtthinam || [14*] Dayabbimo n[ripa). 14 satêsh&[] jyështhaḥ kshônim=apalayat (1") yat-påņiś=så trava-gripankos-akrishti
kash[@]yitaḥ 11 (15) Tasy-Airasiddhi-nfipa tis-sahajaḥ kaniyan=duran=nirasya kalim=anya punab-pravēdam [lo] roddhum pravri[t]ta
No. 68 on the Madras Survey Map of the Tiruvallur taluks. • From inked estampages supplied by Dr. Hultzsch. Read -sadyan. • The sign for rega looks rather strange, but it cannot possibly be meant for anything else. • The visarga has been added below the line.
6 Read Kalikdló-dt. * Read -laujiitam.
. The old has been added below the line.

Page #157

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
15 iva yaḥ prachuram yasa[ho] sva[n]-dik-sîmasu sphatika-sala-nibha[m babandha ||]
[16*] [A]gy-abhavann=&vani-mandala-rakshitaraḥ putrâs-traya[b] sphurita
paurusha-bhäshapás-té [1] yair-anvitaḥ prasavita suchiram vyarajat-tējó16 mayair-iva n[i]jair=nnayanais-Triņôtrah [ll 17"] Jyây[&n=&shâm)-Manmasiddh.
isvaraḥ kshma kshår-ambhôdhi-syama-sîma[m] sasása (1) nity-8dañchad-yad
yasah-pañjar-Antar=vvyoma dhyâmar kokila17 tvam bibhartti 11 [18] Tatra svar-llókam=årûdhe madhyamd Bestta-bhQ]patih [1]
tapasvirajyam=&dhatta Tammusiddhau kaniyasi [ 11 199) Sa sridevyam
Erasiddhi-kshitisa [j*]=jậta[bo] srîmån-Manmasiddh-ánujanm& [] dhâtrim=ê18 tân-drá (tra)yamanas=samastâm=ast-ârâtis-Tammusiddhi-kshamapah II [20] Asmai
Vațâțavisaya Sak-abdô dhira19 yayini [1*) gråmôshv=asya nfipa-gråhya prad&d=ayam-aśêshataḥ || [21] Etat
kshôpibhritâm=amsu-jata20 lair-mmakuțair-dhritam (1") jaga[t*]-traya-prasiddhasya Tammusiddhasya śâsanam ||
[22] Yatnêna dharmma-saraṇiḥ pariraksha21 piyâ sêyam bhavatbhi(dbhi)r-akhilair=iti Tammusiddhaḥ [*] âgâminaḥ prapayatê
npipatîn-ajasran-dûran=natêna sira. 22 si na śara23 sanêna || [23] 24 Svasty=astu [ll*]
TRANSLATION (Verse 1.) Hail to that glorious Tammusiddha, the dust of whose troops, which touches the lotus of Brahman, (will be the cause, I imagine, of creating the future world!
(V. 2.) Triumphant is king Tammusiddhi, whose bow is victorious, who has washed off all sins, whose talk is always sweet, who has acquired the whole range of sciences, who has poured out the water of donation, who is difficult to be overcome by the tricks of (his) enemies, (and) who has appeased the torments of the Kali (age).
(V. 3.) From the navel of Padmanabha reposing on the waters sprang a certain wonderful lotus, the cause of all things, which, on account of his (Vishnu's) eyes emitting light now soft, now fierce, used to close and to open even before the creation.
(V. 4.) From this (lotus) sprang Viriñchi, who, manifesting, as it were, the action of rajas because (he) dwelt long in its interior, seemed to create companions similar (to himself), when his image was reflected by the crest-jewels of the snake (which formed) the couch of the husband of Sri.
(V.5.) From him rose Marichi as the sun from the eastern mountain. From him (again) went forth Kaśyapa as the light from that (sun).
1 After this stands a sigu much like the sign for mediale; and though it would be possible to read yetndna, I think that it is intended to mark the end of the proper grant, as the spiral is used in Kanarese inscriptions.
. 1.e. Vishgu. . [Vishọu's right eye is the sun, and his left eye the moon; compare above, Vol. III. No. 84, verse 8.-E.H.] • 1.e. Brahman.
The word rajas must be understood here in its double sense of pollen' and energy,' the latter being the quality predominant in Brahman, especially at the time of creation, compare the introductory stanza of Bina's Kadambari.
* I... Visbou.

Page #158

No. 17.)
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMUSIDDHI.
125
(V. 6.) From him originated a certain bulb (which was the origin) of a racel of kings, the auspicious jewel-lamp to the three worlds, the body of which is the Veda, which was a fire destroying the forest of darkness, the cause, moreover, of fixing quarters and times.
(V. 7.) The divine Manu quickly descended from thence, he who first acquired the title of king, who had plenty of virtues, (and) who composed all the rules of policy, in order to rule this (world), like the primeval spirit (Vishņu) who resides in the orb of that (sun).
(V.8.) In this family of Mani were many kings who made their fame rush along like torrents, rulers even of heaven and earth who laid down the principles of (just) policy without
opposition.
(V. 9.) In that family was king Kalikala who constructed the banks of the Kávéri. When (he) had lifted Mount Meru with his play-staff, the quarters were greatly disturbed.
(V. 10. In his race was born he who, after his conquest of Madhurå getting renowned by the name of Madhurântaka, cruelly caused the Pandya women to take off completely their ornaments (so that they were) as before (when they had been wearing fine pearl ornaments) ;*
(V. 11.) Who, crowned with victory (and) famous for the strength of (his) arm, after having founded in the country of) the Andhras the town called Pottapi, bore the title of Chôla preceded by that (name).
(V. 12.) In bis race (was) that king Tilungavidya who erected the famous pillar adorned with a waving banner of fame at Ujyapuri; I am sure, it is since that time that the sun tarties for a moment in the midst of the sky,(his) charioteer stopping out of brotherly affection, when he perceives the Garuda at the top of that (column).
(V. 13.) (Born) in his family, king Siddhi ruled the earth, on whose arms and on whose feet depended the life of his clients and that of his enemies (respectively).
(V. 14.) His younger brother was the mighty king Betta. To him also were born sous who defended those who asked them for protection.
(V. 15.) The eldest of them, king Dayabhima, whose hand was reddened by pulling the hair of the goddesses of royal fortune belonging to (his) enemies, ruled the earth.
(V. 16.) His younger brother (was) king Êrasiddhi, who, having driven far away the Kali (age), determined, as it were, to prevent its return, piled up his abundant fame like a wall of crystal at the ends of the quarters.
(V. 17.) He had three sons, rulers of the globe, (attired) with the brilliant jewel of heroism. Attended by them who were full of energy, the father shone for along time like Trinetrai with his beaming (three) eyes.
(V. 18.) The eldest of these, the lord Manmasiddhi, ruled the earth, the dark-blue limits of which were the briny ocean. The dark blue sky became a cuckoo in the cage (which zus) his continually rising fame.
Or ' cane. The sun from which the solar dynasty descends is compared to a bulb with a spronting shoot.
* With ehhandas-tanus compare such epithets of the sun as red-fagain Mahdbh. 3, 3, 19, or réda-martin in the Markandéya purona, 102, 22. The lattor passage contains also an account of the origin of this appellation.
• The term sirjhara is used in allusion to the second meaning of kshamábhrit'a mountain.'
• The pun contained in the word mitdata-mukt-ábharanáh, the correct interpretation of which I owe to Dr. Hultasch, can hardly be rendered in English. In the first case the compound must be taken as nitántan muktan db harandini yabhiḥ, in the second as witontd multa dbharand i ydedm.
. The compound madhyd-nyoma is formed in accordance with Paņini, 2, 1, 18. Prof. Kielhorn, who drew my attention to this rule, quotes as an analogous case madhyd-dinam, in the midst of the day,' in Trivikramabhattu's Damayantikat hd, in the first proso passage after 1. 80 (p. 15 of the Nirnaynagar Press odition)
• The charioteer of the sun ia Aruņa or Andru, the son of Kaśyspa and Vinat), and brother of Garuda. 1 1.e. Siva.

Page #159

120
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
(V. 19.) When he had ascended to the celestial region, the middle (brother), king Betta, being given to the practice of austerities, conferred the government on (his) younger (brother)
Tammusiddhi.
(V. 20.) This glorious king Tammusiddhi, the son of king Êrusiddhi and Sridevi, the younger brother of Manmasiddha, who, having destroyed (his) enemies, was ruling over this whole earth,
(V. 21.) Allotted, in the Saka year (denoted by the chronogram) Dhirayayin (ie. 1120), to this lord of Vațâțavi all the revenues due to the king in the villages belonging to his (temple).
(V. 22.) This (is) the order of Tammusiddha famous in the three worlds, which is borne by kings on (their) radiant diadems.
(V. 23.) "This road of piety should be carefully preserved by all of you;" thus does Tammusiddha make a perpetual request to future kings, (his) head being lowly bent, (bat) not (hie) bow.
(Line 24.) Let there be prosperity!
B.- TIRUPPASUR INSCRIPTION.
1 Svasti sri-Tammusiddhaya tasmai yat-sainya-rêpavab [1] Bra
2 hma-patma (dma)-sprisas-samkê bhavi-bhu-srishti-hêtavah | [1] Udadhi-sayana
3 bhajaḥ Patma(dma)nâbhasya nabhêḥ kim-api nikhila-hêtur-jjâtam=â
4 scharyya-patma (dma)m [1] yad-abhajad-api srishtêh pûrvvam-êtasya drik(drig)
TEXT.1
5 bhyâm-mridu-kathina-mahòbhyâm-milan-ôumilanâni || [2] Ta
6 smâd-Virinchir-udabhût suchiran-tad-antar-vvâsâ[d=iva]
7 prakaṭayan rajasaḥ pravṛittim [*] ya[*] Śrisa-talpa
n
8 phani-mauli-mapi-pravishța-bimba
9 s-srijann-iva babhau sadrisas-sahâyâ
10 [3] Marîchir-udagât-tasmâd-uday-âdiêr-i
11 v=âmśumân [1] tataḥ Kasyapa êtasmâ
12 t prakâsa iva nirggataḥ || [4] Tasmâ
13 jajagat-tritaya-magala-ratadipa -chhandas-tanus-timira-kânana-da
14
15 vavahniḥ [*] di[k]-kalayôh kim-a
16 param(ram) vyavahâra-hêtuḥ
17 kô=py-âvirâsa vasudhâdhi
18 pa-vamsa-kandah | [5] Babhûvur-ullâsi
19 ta-kirtti-nirjjharâ Manôh kulê=smi
20 n bahavaḥ kahamâbhritaḥ [*] divas-pri
21 thivyo api yair-aniyantribhi
22 r=nnirankuso niti-pathaḥ pravarttitaḥ | [6] Tat
23 kulê Kalikâlô-bhût? Kaveri-ti
24 ra-krin-nripaḥ [1] yat-kêli-yashti-tulitê
25 Mêrau vyatikṛità disab | [7] Jâtô-sya
26 vamsê Madhuram vijitya paschâd-udañchan-Madhu27 rântak-âkhyaḥ [*] nitânta-mukt-abharaṇaḥ prachanda28 h Pandy-âmganâḥ prâg-iva yas-chakara || [8] Ji
29 shpur-Andhrêshu yaḥ kritvå purîm Pottappi-sa[m]
1 From inked estampages supplied by Dr. Hultzsch.
2 The akshara bhi seems to have been corrected out of something else, perhaps bhata.

Page #160

No. 17.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMUSIDDHI.
127
30 jöit[&m] [*] tatag=tat-purvva-Chôl-akhyaḥ prakhyâta-bhu31 ja-vikramah 11 [99] Tad-vamsê Siddhi-bh úpålah pâlayam-[A]. 32 sa mêdinim [l*] yadiya-dôh-pad-ayattam=artthi-pratyartthi-ji33 vitam (1) 10*) Tad-vase(msa)jas=sahaja-jitvara-satva(ttva)-råsis-satu-kshi34 tisvara-yasas-sisirânsu-Råhub [lo] Sri-Nallasiddhi-npipa35 tir-yyam-upôtya kantan dik(g) dakshiņa galita-ka(ka)ñcbi-gupa 36 babhůva 11 (11) Tasy-Airasiddhi-npipatigasahajab kani37 yan daran nirsya kalim=asya punaḥ pravesam [1] 38 rôddhum pravritta iva yaḥ prachuraı yasa[h*] evan-dik39 sîmasu sphatika-sala-nibham babandha || [12*] A4y= 40 bhavann-avani-mapdala-rakshitaraḥ putrag=traya[ho] sphuvita-pau41 rusha-bh Qshanås=tê [°] yair=anvitaḥ prasavitå suchirasın] 42 vyarájat-t@jómayair=iva nijairennayanais-Trinetra[b] [ll 137 43 Jyåyån-6shan(shåm)-Manmasiddh-isvaraḥ kshman ksha44 r-âmbhôdhi-syâma-sîmâm sasaya [lo] nity-ôda45 fichad-yad-yasah-pañjar-ântareyvyôma dhyamam kökila46 tvam bibhartti 11 [14] Tan-madhyamastad=anu Betta-nrip i. 47 bhidhậnaś=fântas'tapôbhir=&vadhîrita-bhôga48 våîchhah [lo] jyêshthê gatê divam=anakulam=eva ra49 jan=nikshiptavân=api kaniyasi Tammusi50 ddhau' 11 [15] Jayati vipula-bh übhșid-vamsa-janmi uvritta 51 $ parichita-guna-gumphas-sambhavan-nayaka52 srih (1") suchiram-avani-bhûshi Tammusiddh-Abhishing53 s=sarasa-madhura-murttis-chetanaḥ kô=pi håraḥ [1 16"] Sa 54 Sridêvyam-Êpasiddhi-kshitisaj-jata[h*] śrîmân-Ma55 nmasiddh-anujanma [lo] dhátrim=étán=trayamamasasama56. stâm-ast-årátis Tammusiddhi-kshamapab 11 [17] Asmai 57 Pasipurêśâya Sak-abdé dhirayâyini [*] gråme. 58 shvrasya npipa-gråhyam prâdâd=ayam-aśêshi(sha)tab (Il 18°) Gama. 59 i-cha dattavån=asmai Kaivanţûr=iti viárutam [] MVA60 para-śrôshthinam prityai sô-yam=str=aiva V861 tsarê [Il 19°] Etat kshop[io]bhritâm=amsu-jațå62 lair-mmakutair-dhritam [1] jaga[t']-traya-prasiddhasyn Tammusi63 ddhasya śâsanam || [20] Yatnêna dharmma-saranih pa 64 rira kshaniyê s=éyam bhavatbhi(abhir-akhi65 lair -iti Tammusiddhaḥ [lo] âgâminab pranaya66 86 nripatin-ajagran durananaténa sirasa na 67 Sar&sanêna || [21] Svasty-astu [ll]
TRANSLATION.. (Verse 11.) In his (i.e. king Siddhi's) family was born the glorious king Nallasiddhi, the model (of a man of innate, conquering energy, (a very) Rahu to the moon-like fame of hostile
1 After ia, the engraver seems to have originally engraved some other akahara
The first component of the sign for as stands at the end of the preceding line. • The siga for ai stands at the end of the preceding line. • The sign for ai stands at the end of the preceding line.
The sign for & stands at the end of the preceding line.
. Only the verses which are not found in the Tiruvalangadu inscription have been translated bere Verse 18 also has been omitted here, because it differs from verse 21 of the Tiruvalangadu inscription only with respect to the name of the god.

Page #161

128
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
kings. When the southern quarter had obtained him as (her) husband, she dropped her girdle (or she lost Kanchi).
(V. 15.) After that, when the eldest (brother) had gone to heaven, the middle one of them, who was called king Betta, being free from passions on account of (his religions) austerities (and) despising the desire for (worldly) pleasures, conferred the government, without any disturbances, on Tammusiddhi, though being the younger (brother).
(V. 16.) Victorious is a certain living necklace of pearls, called Tammusiddha, an ornament to the earth for a very long time, which comes from a ridge of high mountains, which is well rounded, which has numerous windings of strings, which shows a fine gem in the centre, which has an elegant and pleasant form, (and which thus resembles the king, who is born in a family of great kings, who leads a virtuous life, who combines in himself a series of good qualities. who enjoys the dignity of a chief, and who has a handsome and graceful appearance)..
(V. 19.) And in the same year (viz. 1129) this (king Tammusiddhi) gave to him (i.e. the lord of Pâsipura) the village called Kaivantûr, to the delight of the merchants of his town.
No. 18.
ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF PRATAPARUDRA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1238.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.
This inscription (No. 43 of 1893) is engraved on the west side of the base of the verandah surrounding the stone-platform called "the hill" (malai) in the Arulala-Perumal temple at Little Conjeeveram. The first six lines are fully preserved; but of 11. 7-10 the beginnings are built in. The preserved portion contains seven verses in the Sanskrit language and the Grantha alphabet. Verse 4 is followed by a prose passage in the Tamil alphabet and language, and another Tamil prose passage occurs between vv. 5 and 6.
Vv. 2-4 record that Muppidi, a general (nayaka) of the Kakatiya king Prataparudra of Ekasilânagari, came to Kâñchi and installed a certain Mânavira as governor of Kanchi. The Tamil portion records that the same Muppidi-Nayaka granted the revenue from two villages to the Arulala-Perumal temple at Kâñchipuram. This revenue amounted to an annual sum of 1,002 "mádai of Gandagopala." Of this sum, 240 madai were set aside for paying the attendants of a flower-garden on the southern bank of the Velka, which the donor had purchased for 500 panam from a certain Perumâl-tâdar; 360 máḍus for daily offerings, etc.; 20 máḍai for purificatory rites in Chaitra; and 382 mádai for buildings. Those lines which are only partially preserved seem to have contained a list of gifts of ornaments and articles of worship (1. 6 f.), a list of buildings to be erected in the temple (1. 8), and a list of trees to be planted in the flower-garden (1. 9). The inscription ends with praises of Muppiḍi-Nayaks.
The inscription contains two dates, both of which fell into Saka-Samvat 1238 (expired), the Nala-samvatsara, A.D. 1316-17. On the first date Muppiḍi installed Mânavira (verse 1), and on the second date he made his grant to the temple (line 3). Professor Kielhorn has favoured me with the following calculation of these two dates:-"The first date regularly corre ponds to Friday, the 11th June A.D. 1318, when the 5th tithi of the dark half in the solar month Suchi (Mithuna) ended 7 h. 5 m. after mean sunrise. The second date regularly
1 This name is the Tamil equivalent of Vishnu-dasa.

Page #162

No. 18.)
ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF PRATAPARUDRA.
129
corresponds to Wednesday, the 16th June A.D. 1316, which was the 21st day of the month *** of Mithuna (Agi) and on which the 11th tithi (of the dark half of J yaishtha) ended 17 h. 47 m. after mean suprise.
The two villages granted by Muppiời were Paiyyür, with the hamlets of Ayirachohêri and Gummidippundi, in the district of Paiyyûr-kóţtam, and Pondaipakkam in Kachchiyûrnádu. According to Mr. Crole's Manual of the Chingleput District (p. 438), Paiyyûrkottam formed part of the modern Popneri tåluka, and several villages which are stated to have been situated in that kottam have actually been traced in this taluka. Paiyyûr, tbe headquarters of the district, is not found on the map, but its position is indicated by its hamlet Gummidippûņdi. The whereabouts of Pondaipakkam and Kachchiyûr-nadu are settled by a copper-plate grant of Venkatapati, dated Saka-Samvat 1526, Krodhin, whore both Podavakam and Kachchur are stated to have belonged to Kachcbi-nadu, a subdivision of Ikkattu-kottam. According to the Chingleput Manual (p. 438), the district of Ikkattu-kottam corresponded to the modern Tiruvallûr tåluka and was subdivided into Kakkaļûr-nadu and Kachchi-nadu. Ikkadu, Kakkaļūr, and several other villages of Kakkaļür-nadu, Kachchûr-nådu and Malaya-nå du in Ikkattu-kottam, which are mentioned in the British Museum plates of Sadasivaraya, can still be traced on the mape of the Tiruval!ûr tåluka and the Kalahasti Zamindari. Pondaipakkam or Podavakam is also found on the former map as Pondavákkam, and Kachchiyûr, Kachchi or Kachchûr, the head-quarters of the nadu to which this village belonged, is represented on the second map by Kachchür, about one mile south of Pondavakkam. The river Velke mentioned in line 4 is the Vehka or Vegavati, which flows past the Aru!åļa-Perumal temple.
The chief interest of this inscription lies in the statement that, in June 1316 A.D., Conjeeveram was tributary to the Kakatiya king Pratáparudra of Ekasilanagari, 1.6. Warangal.? Another inscription of Pratâparudra is found as far south as the Jambukėsvara temple near Trichinopoly.8 Three inscriptions of his at Bezvada (No. 306 of 1892), Warangal (No. 109 of 1902) and Palivela (No. 501 of 1893) are dated in Baka-Samvat 1220 (Vilambin), the Pramadi-samvatsara (i.e. Saka-Samyat 1235), and Saks-Samvat 1239 (Pingala).
Who was the M&navira whom Prataparudra's general Muppidi installed as governor of KAñchi P An inscription of Saka-Samvat 1219, Hemalambin (= A.D. 1297-98), at Narasarávupêta (No. 213 of 1892) states that Manma-Gandagôpåla, Råya-Gandagópåla or Manuma. Gandagôpåladeva-Chodamah&råja, the eldest son of Nallesiddhi, was & subordinate of Prat&parudra and took possession of Kanchipura.10 An earlier chief of the same family, VijayaGandagöpfladeva, was also connected with Conjeeveram, where three of his inscriptions, dated in Saka-Samyat 1187, have been found. Two records of the Aru!!a-Perumal temple (Nos. 34 and 35 of 1893), dated in Saka-Samvat 1156 and 1127, belong to two other chiefs of the same family, Chla-Tikka and Tammusiddhi. Nallasiddhi, an uncle of Tammusiddhi. is stated to have occupied Kanohi. If it is borne in mind that several of these later Cholas
1 Above, Vol. IV. p. 9, and South-Ind. Tror. Vol. III. p. 118, notes 1 and 5: see also ibid. p. 189. • Gummidipandi is No. 199 on the Madrat Surrey Map of the Popperi taluks. • See my Progress Report for May to September 1890, p. 3, No. IX. • See above, Vol. IV. pp. 8, 9 and 10.
No. 229 on the Madras Survey Map of the Tiruvallur taluks. • See South-Ind. Ineer. Vol. III. p. 186 and note 8; above, Vol. IV. p. 146 and note 6. 1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 198 and note 13.
Ibid. p. 200. Tatradgrajarautó Manma-Gandagópola-badpatibi
Pratá parvdra-bhd pasya prasdd-drijila-vaibharah I. 2. Kdjich pura-Tripura-Trinitra ocours among his birudas. 1. Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 122. 11 The second of these two inscriptions will be published by Dr. Lüders in this Journal. "See page 122 above.

Page #163

130
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
seem to have ruled over Conjoeveram and that the last of them, Manma-Gazdagopala, was a subordinate of Pratâ parudra, it becomes probable that the Månavira of the subjoined inscription was a member of the same family. Another point in favour of this theory is the fact that, at the time of the inscription, the standard coin of Conjeeveram was the "madai of Gandagôpâla”. (1. 4), which owes its name evidently to one of the later Chôļas, several of whom bore the surname Gandagopala. The latest known date of Raja-Gandagôpâladeva (i.e. ManmaGandagôpâla) is Saka-Samyat 1221, which was the 9th year of his reign, in an inscription at Nellore (No. 194 of 1894). This date is 17 years prior to the installation of Mânavira. In the meantime Conjeeveram had been in the possession of Ravivarman of Kerala, who was crowned at Kanchi in A.D. 1312-13 and made & grant to the Aruļļa.Perumal temple in A.D. 1815-16. Can it be that he was driven out by Muppiļi, who installed Månavira in June 1318 ? An allusion to this might be found in the statement (verse 3) that, before entering Kaichi, Muppiļi "put to flight the princes of the South."
TEXT, 1 Svasti eri [ll"] Yad-dehê tanu-loma-kûpa-vivarê saila nagâ dig-gajâ nadyas-sapta
[88]mudra-mudrita-mahi vistâram=adhyâsatê (1) darshtra-danda-karaļa-kalavadana[ho] str[1]-la[mgh]it-âge-âsano lila-kola-kalêba(va)ras=sa Murabhit påyåd= apâyât(da) bhuvam || [1] Sriman-maha-mandala-chakravartti Pratâ parudraḥ
kila Ke2 katiyaḥ karoti rajyam kamaniya-kirttib pratâpav&n=Êkasila[na]garyyâm ll []
*Tan-nayakas-samprati Muppid-i[n]draḥ pratapa-nishdshita-gatru-pakshaḥ 11() vidrávya bhupan=api dakshiņâtyan puriñ=cha Katchim-avisan-Nal-abdé [] Mdad Suchau Sarppadind cha kfishņê våre sa-sukrê divasê=paráhe 11(1)
ári-Månaviran-nija-pattabandhan(ndham) vya3 [dh]&t=tad-ja-Anuchariñ=cha Káñchim [4] Sakar varsham 1238&vadu
Nala-samvatsaram Åni-mêdam irubattu-oprân-disya]di Budan-kisamaiyum ek&dasiyum perra nå! svasti rimatu-Muppidi-nâyakkar ári-Kånchipura[t]tu Peruma! Arula/anathanukku sarvva-niyogattukku dakshina-sahitam=åga udakam
pannina ûr 2-ttara[m] Pasya)r-kkotta-stalattu Paiyyûrum pidagai Ayirachchêriyum Gumm[i]dippûndi
atspalda Gandagôpålan m ådai-ttaram 526m Kachchiyûr-nâţtil Pondaipakkam madai-ttaram 476 Aga úr iraņ[ano]m madai 1002kkum pisivu Peruma!-tâdar? kaiyyil 500 paņa-vilaiyaga koņda Velkávil ten. karaiyil tiru
The Tamil mddai and the Telugu moda form part of the names of various gold coins, e... Madurdutakay. mddai (above, Vol. V. p. 106 and note 3 ; South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. pp. 143 and 164), Bhejabala-inddai (see my
Annual Report for 1896-97, p. 4), Ganda-mdda (above, Vol. V. p. 32), Ksilottunga-mada, Birudy-mada, Jayamada, Chamara-mada, Gandhaodrana-mdda or Gandhakasti-.ida, Uttamaganda-nada and Rdjardja-mdda (see the Appendix of my Annual Report for 1897-98). Of these, the Rdjardja-mdda and Jaya-mdda are perhaps identical with certain gold coins published in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 821, Nos, 24 and 25, and p. 822, No. 29. The Gandhardrana-ndda is mentioned in two inscriptions of Saka-Samvat 1039 and 1042 (Nos. 282 and 212 of 1897). It seems to be the coin which is known in the bozdrs of Southern India m Gajapati-randha and which, according to the Rajatarashginl, was imitated by Harshs of Kaimir compare Sir A. Cunningham's Coins of Mediaval India, pp. 84 f. and 86, and Mr. Rapoon's Indian Coins, Pp. 32 and 36. It may be that these coins were first struck by Vikramaditya VI., because the Rajatarangint (vii. 926) expressly states that Harsha copied his new gold coin from those of Karnata, and because the only king of Karnata who reigned during Harsha's time was Parmádi or Parmaņdi (Rdjatarangint, vii. 935 and 1119) of Kalyanapura (ibid. 1124), i.e. the Western ChAlukya Vikramaditya VI. * Above, Vol. IV. p. 146.
From two inked estampages. • The syllable ya of nayaka'is entered below the line. The syllable mu is entered below the line. . Read Paiyyúr-kkótta-sthalattu.
* The d of td is entered below the line,

Page #164

No. 18.)
ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF PRATAPARUDRA.
131
7
.
5 nandavapattukkum idil seyyakkadava sengala(lu)yir odai 4kkum mêl Seyyum vyavasayattukkum nâ[1] lkku nirkum &
1 20kku nd-oprukku madai 240m tira vjottaamattukku arisikku paņam 2m sarvva-sugandh[idra]vyamgaļukku! paņam lim tiruviļakkukku panamt pål-miļagukku
utpattavaikku paņa. 6 m lm &ga na! Ikku madai [1] &ga & du lkku madai 860m [*]
tirappalsittåmamu[m] palamum kapi-amudum tiranandavaṇattile naďattavam [l*] [Ch]aiyitra-pavitramgaļukku midai 20m abi(bhi)sheka-maņdapam ulļitta tiruppanigalukku 382 mâdaiyum=&ga nadakkavum [] Perumkļukku=ppo[x]ppattamum padakkamum ...... ...kkiųára-kustta)-v[i]ļakku 2m [6]@makkalam 4m dâpa-dipa-p[âtranga]? kai[y]-maội 2m tiruválastti®]-ttațți lm kachchu-kkattil
Im [l] inda Or irandum sakala-praptigaļodum chandr-Aditya-varai sarvva8 . . . . . . . . . . niyo bhavat(a)bhiḥ (1) tasmad-etan bhävinah
partthivêndra[n] bhūyo bhayo yachate Ramachandrab 6 [5] Aruļļanadan koyilil se[y]yum tiruppaņi Ayirakkal-tirumaqdapam Muļivalangiņap-tirumapiP[pa]-*
. . . . . . . javvandislari pichchi sâdisenbagam magil seu gallu[nt]
r o[a]ai 4 mâ=ppila tengamaram [m]ada!ai elumbichchai nårttai marrum=ulla maranga[lum] vaippadu 11 Yasy=&ji sakala-kshitisvara-s[i]rô
ratn-[a][mi$u)-ba[m]p[4].
Varaha[ho] v&-dhanaiacha [a]Ans[m](nam) nidyam(tyam) prapa[j]yas=sa cha Sômanathaḥ 11(1) kim va[rnnya] (rnya) te [ta]aya cha bhagata(dhe)ya[m] kshoạitale MuppCuti(di)-nayakasya || [7"]
10
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity ! [Verse 1 contains an invocation of the boar-incarnation of Vishnu).
(V.2.) The glorious ruler of a great province (maha-mandala-chakravartin), the Kakatiya Pratåparudra, whose fame is beautiful (and) who possesses valour, conducts the kingdom at Êkasilânagari.
(V. 3.) And now his general (nayaka), the lord Muppidi, who has annihilated the party of the enemies by (his) valour, having put to flight also the princes of the South, entered the city of Kanchi in the Nala year.
(V. 4.) And in the month suchi, on the day of the serpents, in the dark (fortnight). on & Eriday, in the afternoon of (this) day, (he) made the glorious Manavira possessed of the tying of the fillet (paffabandha) and (made) Kanohi obedient to his orders.
(Line 3.) (In) the Saka year 1238, the Nala-samvatsara, (on) a day which corresponded to an eleventh tithi, to a Wednesday, and to the twenty-first solar day (of) the month Ågi,- Hail ! the glorious Muppidi-Nayaka granted, (with a libation of) water, accompanied by presents (to Brahmanas), as exclusive property (sarva-niyôga), to the temple of) Peruma! Arulálanátha in the prosperous Kanchipuram the revenue (taram) of 2 villages, (viz.) (1) in the land of Paiyyûr-kottam (the village) Paiyyür, (having), together with (its) hamlets Ayirachohori and Gummidippundi, & revenue of 526 madai of Gandagopala, and (2)
1 The syllable dra seems to be entered below the line. Read probably-törunanippandal.
• Read perhaps Prdptó. • I... the fifth tithi.
I.e. he invested him with the dignity of governor.

Page #165

132
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Pondaipákkam in Kachchiyur-nadu, (having) a revenue of 476 mddas; altogether two villages, (having a revenue of) 1,002 madai.
(L. 4.) Out of this, 240 madai per year (shall be spont) for 20 people per day, in order to (maintain) a flower garden on the southern bank of the Velk, which (he) had purchased at the price of 500 panam from Peram&!-tâdar; in order to construct 4 lotus-tanks in this (flower. garden); and, besides, in order to cultivate the fields.
(L. 5.) 2 param (shall be spent) for rice for offerings at) midnight ;' 1 pannm for perfumes of all (kinds); panam for lamps; and 1 panam for the ingredients of pepper-milk; altogether, 1 madars per day and 360 mddas per year.
(L. 6.) The temple garlands, fruits and vegetables for offerings shall be grown in the (above-mentioned) flower-garden. 20 mddai shall be spent for the Chaitra-pavitras, and 382 mádai for the abhisheka-mandapa and other buildings. To (the god) Perumal (were given) a gold diadem, a breast-ornamenty .........., 2 brass chandeliers, 4 gongs, (two) vessels for incense and lights, 2 hand-bells, 1 salver for waving lights (before the god), and I webbed bedstead. These two villages .......... with all the revenue (praptı), as long as the moon and the sun shall last.
[Verse 5, which is incomplete, contains one of the usual admonitions to future kings].
(L. 8.) The buildings to be erected in the temple of Arulanátha (are) a mandapa of one thousand pillars, a canopy of gems for the image of) Muļivalangigan..........
(L. 9.) .......... javvandi, oleander (aları), pichchi, tadi, champaka, bakula. 4 lotus-tanks,7 mangoes, jacks, COCO&nut-trees, pomegranates, limea, oranges and other trees shall be planted.
(V. 6.) Whose command .......... the rays of the jewels on the heads of all princes ..........
(v.7) Varkha has received his wealth (as) a gift, and that Somanthal is to be worshipped (by him) daily : How can the fortune of that Muppidi-Nayaka be described on earth P
No. 19.-SIX INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUNAMANALLUR.
By E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. Tirundmanallar is a village in the Tirukoilur (Tirukkðvalor) talukal of the South Aroot district. It contains a siva temple which is now called Bhaktajanesvara. This Sanskrit namo is represented in the inscriptions of the temple by its Tamil equivalent Tiruttoņdisvara. Both names refer to the 63 devotees of Siva! (Tiruttondar or Bhaktajana), whose lives are narrated in the Periyapurdnam, and one of whom is supposed to have been a chief of Tirunamanallar itself.
1 Ottaidmam is a tadbhara of the Sanskrit andhaydma.
This total shows that I madai was equal to 6 panam. • Compare above, Vol. V. pp. 22 and 259. • This refers to Paiyyûr and Pondai pakkam in line 4.
According to the dictionaries, fevrandi is the Indian chrysanthemum. • Regarding Tamil sonhagam-Sanskrit champaka, compare Ind. ant. Vol. XVIII.p. 106, note. 7 These were already mentioned in line 5. • Els mbichchai is meant for alumichchai. ! I.e. the boar incarnation of Vishnu. 1. This is an epithet of Siva and suggests that Muppidi worshipped this god as well as Vishnu. 11 No. 320 on the Madrar Surory Map of this taluka. 11 Compare South-Ind, Inger. Vol. II. pp. 184, 168 t., 167. 172 and 252 f. # See page 136 below.

Page #166

SIX INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUNAMANALLUR.
No. 19.]
An inscription of the Chôla king Parântaka I. (A. below) states that the stone temple of Tirattonḍisvara was built by his son Râjâdityadêva. Hence it is also called Rajadityêsvara in some of its inscriptions.
Besides the shrine of Tiruttondisvara or Rajâdityêsvara, the same temple included the shrine of Agastyêsvara, which is mentioned in several inscriptions of the temple. Another inscription (No. 365 of 1902) records a gift to the temple of Kalinarisvara. This temple has been recently demolished by the villagers, and the only portion of it that survives is a sculptured stone which bears the figure of a kneeling elephant, above the elephant a hauda with a stout male person reclining in it, and the single word éri-Kalinárai in Pallava-Grantha characters (No. 376 of 1902). It may perhaps be concluded from this, that the demolished temple of Isvara (Siva) was built by a Pallava king named Kalinarai, and that the man riding on the elephant is meant to represent this king.
According to the subjoined Tamil inscriptions, the ancient name of Tiranamanallar was Tirunavalûr. The Saiva saint Sundaramurti, who was born at Tirunâvalûr and was the protégé of a chief of that place,' derived from it the surname Navalaran, which he applies to himself in some of his hymns. Tirunâvalûr belonged to the district of Munaippadi (C. below) or Tirumunaippadi (A. and B. below). In the time of Rajendra-Chola I. it bore the surname Rajadittadevapuram, which is due to the fact that its temple had been founded by Râjâditya, and was included in Mêlûr-nadu, a subdivision of Tirumunaippadi, a district of Jayangonda. Chôla-mandalam (F. below).
133
The subjoined inscriptions contain the names of a few other villages in the neighbourhood of Tirunamanallûr. Of these, Sevalai in Venpainallûr-nâdu (C. below) survives in the two villages Periyasevalai and Sinnasevalai (.e. 'great and small Sevalai') close to Tiruvennainallur. Ekadhira-chaturvedimangalam (D. below) cannot be identified, as it is not the name, but the surname of some village. Arumbakkam (E. below) is situated 2 miles south of Tirukoilur.
A-INSCRIPTION OF PARANTAKA I.
This inscription (No. 335 of 1902) is dated in the 28th year of "Parakêsarivarman who took Madirai (Madhura)," i.e. of the Chôla king Parântaka f. who ruled from about A.D. 900 to about 940.7 It records the gift of two lamps by a servant of Kokkilanadi, the queen of Parantaka I. and the mother of his son Rajadityadeva. The latter is the Rajâditya who, according to the large Leyden grants and the Âtakûr inscription of A.D. 949-50, was killed in battle by the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III.
TEXT.
1 Svasti []r[1] [1] [Madi]r[ai] ko[p]da kô-Pparakėsa
2 ripa[n]ma[r]kk-i [yan]du irubatteṭṭavadu [T]irumu
3 paippadi-Ttirunavalûr Tiruttondi(ndi)svara[n]
4 tiru-kkar-rali se[y]vitta Rajadittadevar ta[y]âr na[m]-birâṭṭiyâr
5 Kô[k]kila [pa]digal pari[b]â(va)rattal Sittirakômalam va(vai) tta n[o]nda-vilak
1 See page 136 below.
Other inscriptions have the shorter form Rajâdittapuram.
Nos. 267 and 265 on the Madras Survey Map of the Tirukoilur taluks.
No. 273 on the same map.
No. 97 on the same map.
South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 379 f.
1 See ibid. p. 881. If Professor Kielhorn's calculation of the date of the Karam inscription (p. 1 above) should be corroborated by the discovery of a similarly dated record of the same reign, it would follow that Parân aka I. reigned from about A.D. 906 to about 946.
Arch. Survey of S. India, Vol. IV. p. 206 1.
Above, Vol. VI. p. 51.

Page #167

134
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
6 k=[o]grukku va(vai)[tta s]åvà m[Q]vå=pper-&ą [a] toņņûga flla- viļa7 kk-onru [1], idu pag-[M]âyê(hê)svarar irakshai ||8 môrpadiyal sittirak[0]malam vaitta viļakk-opra illa9 viļakkull
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the twenty-eighth year of king Parakesarivarmar who took Madirai, Chitrakomalam, - a female attendant of our lady Kokkijanadigal, the mother of Rajadityadeva who caused to be made the sacred stone temple of Tiruttondisvara at Tirunávalur in Tirumunaippadi,- gave one perpetual lamp. For this lamp she) gave ninety undying (and) unaging big sheep' (and) one fla lamp. This (gift is placed under the proteotion of all Maheśvaras.
(L. 8.) The same Chitrakomaļam gave one (other) lamp (and) an fla lamp(-stand).
B-INSCRIPTION OF PARANTAKA I. This inscription (No. 363 of 1902) is dated in the 39th year of the same king 28 A. and records the gift of a lamp by Mahadevaời, the queen of prince R&jadityadêve and the daughter of IlAdarayar, for the merit of her elder brother Rajaditta Puga vippavarganda. Rajâditya was already mentioned in the preceding inscription (A.). Ilâdarayar means 'the chief of Lata (Gujarat).' This title was borne by a family of local chiefs, one of whom, named Vira-Chola, is known to have been a feudatory of Rajaraja 1. Vira-Chôļa was the son of PugalvippaVarganda. This chief is probably identical with Râjâdittan Pagalvippavarganda, the elder brother of Râjâditya's queen Mahadevadi.
TEXT. ||[6] Sva(sva)sti srî [ll*] Madiraiyum flammum konda ko-Pparakesaripa2 p[ma][r]kk-iyâşdu muppatta-opbadåvadu Tirumunaippadi-Ttirund3 valûr Tiruttoņdiyiśvarattu? Mahadevarkku=ppillaiyar R&4 jadittadevar dêviyêr [1]ladarayar magaļår Mahadevadigal tamai5 yangårlo Araiyar Racja*]dittan Pukaliprargandanaill sårtti va(vai)chcha notta-12 6 viļakk-Colorinukkum (va](vai)[ch]cha så[v]& mu(md)vå=ppêr-[a]ąula nû [ru]
ni[lai-v]iļakku 7 nirai ela[ba]din palam śa[n]d[ira®]dittaval eri[p]padakku [l*] i[du] pan-Mah@[gva)rar iraksbai 11
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! In the thirty-ninth year of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai and flam-Mahadevadigal, the queen of prince Rajadityadeva (and) the daughter of
Read tla.
? The meaning of the two terme undying' and 'unaging' is that those sheep which died or censed to supply milk had to be replaced from among the lambe that had grown up in the meantime.
! I..., apparently, a lamp-stand after the fashion of Ilam (Ceylon). According to the dictionaries, the word ilan means also gold;' but, if this meaning were intended here, the writer would have probably used the common word pon.
• See above, Vol. IV. p. 139.
This word is here prefixed to the name of the Lâts chief Pagalvippavarganda in honour of his brother-inlaw, the Chols prince Rajaditys. . Read flamum.
Rend Tiruttondlácarattu Mahddbao. • The secondary form of í is engraved above the initial i. . Read Maidd loa
10 Read yandr. 11 Read Pugalvipparargapdagai.
u Read mondd1 The d of rd seems to be corrected from d. 14 Read darku.

Page #168

No. 19.]
SIX INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUNAMANALLUR.
135
Ilådarayar, gave one perpetual lamp to the god) Mahadeva of the Tiruttoņdiśvara (temple) at Tiruni valûr in Tirumunaippadi for the merit of (her) elder brother Araiyar Rájådittan Pugalvippavargandan. For this lamp she) gave one hundred undying (and) unaging big sheep (and) a lamp-stand weighing seventy palam, to burn as long as the moon and the sun shall last. This (gift is placed under) the protection of all Mahévaras.
C.--INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNA III. This inscription (No. 362 of 1902) is dated in the 17th year of Kannaradeva, i.e. of the Rashtrakůta king Krishna III., the conqueror of the Pallava and Chola countries. It records the gift of a lamp by a chief of Miladu, named Narasimhavarman and surnamed Saktinatha and Siddhavadava. He claims to belong to the lineage of Sukra and to the Malaiyakula, i.e. the family of the rulers of Malaiyanadu or Malainadu, of which Milâļu and Maladu are contracted forms. According to the Periyapuranam, the capital of this district was Tirukkôvalûr (Tirukoilur), the head-quarters of the present Tirukoilur taluka. The chiefs of Malainâdu claimed connection with the Chôdi family. They had the custom of prefixing the name of the reigning Chola king to their title. Thus, six inscriptions of Rajendra-Chola I.. Kulottnnga-Chola and Vikrama-Chola at Kilûr near Tirukoilur (Nos. 241, 260, 284, 285, 286 and 290 of 1902) mention Miladudaiyan Irama Mummadi-Chola alias Rajendra-CholaMilâdudaiyán, Kisiyur Malaiyaman Kulôttunga-Cha-Chêdiyarayan, and Kiliyar Malaiyaman Vikrama-Chóla-Chêdiyarayan, the father of Vikrama-Cha-Kovalarayan; and in two inscriptions of Tribhuvanachakravartin Rajarajadêva and Kulottunga-Chôļadēva (Nog. 288 and 293 of 1902) we find Kiliyûr Malaiyamån Rå [ja]raja-Chêdiyardyan.
The Trivikrama-Perumal temple at Tirukoilur bears an inscription of the sixth year of Parakesarivarman alias Rajendradêve, i.e. A.D. 1057-587 or about a centary after the present record. It belongs to a later chief of Miladu, whose name was likewise Narasimhavarman. He resided at Tirukkôvalûr (Tirukoilar), was a descendant of the lineage of Bhargava (i.e. Sukra), and bore the surname Raņak@sari-Rama,
TEXT. 1 Svasti eri || Sri-Kannaradevarkku yanda padinelávadu MugaippadiTtirundvalûr-Tti[rut]tondi(ndi)śvarattu
MA(ma)hådêvarkku
svasti Sukranma(nva)y-oday&chal-Aditya Sa[k]tinátha simba-ddhvaja sikhi
makara-la (14) ñcbhana Malaiyakul-82 tbha dbha)va M alaiyakula-80 (oha) l&mapi Arimat(n)-Narasimhava[r]mma
Milad-udaiya nattån Sittavadavan-Ågiya Narasimhava[n]man vaitta noņd-viļakk-onrinukku vaitta pop padin kalañju [] ippon padin
kalañja[i]=goodu Ven. 3 nainallûr-naçţu-Chohevalai sabhaiyomum úrómum áttu nurru nali ney [k]odu
vandu madêviyaley antradityaval attavôm=&nôm Sovalai sabhai Arom [1] 118
viļakku onru ||- idu pan-Mah[@]svara[ro] 4 irakahai ||6L
This seems to be the meaning of the gerund fdrtti, which occurs frequently in the same connection. • See above, p. 184, note 2.
See above, Vol. III. p. 282 ft. and Vol. IV. p. 81 f. and p. 280 f. ; South-Ind. Inger. Vol. III. Pp. 11 and 22. • South-Ind. Inser. VOL II. p. 167.
See loc. cit. and Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 143. • Kiliyar is a village in the Tirukoilur taluka, No. 128 on the Madras Survey Map. * See page 7 above.
• Read chandrdo

Page #169

136
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the seventeenth year of the glorious Kannaradeva,Hail the glorious Narasimhavarman, the sun of the eastern mountain- the lineage of Sukra, Saktinatha, whose banner bore a lion, whose crest were a peacock and a makara, who was born in the Malaiyakula, the crest-jewel of the Malaiyakula, the lord of the country of Miladu,— (this) Narasimhavarman who was called Siddhavaḍava gave one perpetual lamp to (the god) Mahadeva of the Tiruttonḍisvara (temple) at Tirunavalûr in Munsippâḍi. For (this lamp he) gave ten kalanju of gold.
(L 2.) Having received these ten kalañju of gold, we, the members of the assembly and the inhabitants of the village of Sevalai in Venņainallûr-nadu, shall have to bring every year one hundred náli of ghee and shall have to pour (it) out (i.e. measure it) by the mudėvi3 as long as the moon and the sun shall last.
(L. 3.) One fla lamp (-stand) (was also given). This (gift is placed under) the protection of all Mahesvaras.
D.
INSCRIPTION OF SAKA-SAMVAT 875.
This inscription (No. 356 of 1902) and the next one (E.) are remarkable for being dated according to the Saka era, which is employed in very few of the earlier Tamil inscriptions. The inscription D. records the gift of a lamp by a Munaiyadiyaraiyan, i.e. a chief of the district of Muņai or Munaippadi, in which Tirunâmanallûr was included. The chief of the people of Munai' (Munaiyar kon) is mentioned as a vassal of Vikrama-Chôla in the Vikkirama-SolanUla. According to the Periyapuranam, the Saiva saint Sundaramurti was the protégé of another chief of Tirumunaippadi (Munaiyaraiyar), named Narasimha, who resided at Tirunavalûr (Tirunâmanallar), and who is himself considered one of the sixty-three Tiruttonḍar or devotees of Siva.
TEXT.
1 || Svasti śri || Sagar[ai] yâ[n]ḍu
2 875âvadu Tirunavalûr Ti
3 ruttoṇḍi-isvara-garattu
[VOL. VII.
4 dêvarkku Munai[ya]diyarai[ya]
5 Kulamaņikkan [T]rama
6 dêvan vaitta nottâ (nda)-vilak
7 ku onru sává mu (mû)vâ-ppêr-âḍu 100 [*]
8 ivv-âḍu [n]run-goṇḍu san
9 dirâ[d]ittavalu[m] erikka n[e]y at[tu]
10 var=[a]når dêvadâņam [E]kadi (dhi)ra-sa(cha) [tu]
11 [rvvé]dimangalattu sabhai [yr] [*]
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the Saka year 875, Munaiyadiyaraiyan Kulamaṇikkap Iramadevan gave to the god of the Tiruttoṇḍisvara temple at Tirunavalûr one perpetual lamp (and) 100 undying (and) unaging big sheep.
I.e. the lord of the spear' or 'the lord of power. The same word is an epithet of the two gods Skanda
aud Śiva.
3 I.e. (the owner) of renowned mares."
I.e. a measure called after the chief queen (maiddért).
An inscription of the Saks year 810 was published in South-Ind.
See page 133 above. Read Tiruttondisvara..
4 See above, p. 134, note 3. Insor. Vol. III. p. 95.
7 Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 143. See above, p. 134, note 2.

Page #170

No. 19.]
SIX INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUNAMANALLUR.
137
(L. 8.) Having received these hurdred sheep, the members of the assembly of Ékadhirachaturvedimangalam, (a village) granted to the temple, shall have to pour out ghee, to burn as long as the moon and the sun shall last.
E.-INSCRIPTION OF SAKA-SAMVAT 876. This inscription (No. 338 of 1902) records the gift of a lamp by the queen of a chief of Mupai, whose name resembles that of the other chief mentioned in the preceding inscription (D.).
TEXT. 1 Svasti śri () Sagarai yandu 87[6]2 Avadu Tirunavalur Tiruttondisva3 rattu Mahadevarkku Manaiyadiyaralyar Kulama4 nikkerumanar dév[i]ya[r-A]kkinan[g]aiyar vaytta 5 nogda-vilakkinusku va(vai)tta såvå m[]vá pôr-&du 6 nurul nûgun []ondu nd* ni[sa]de[m] ulakku mådd viyal5 7 n[ey] attuv[c]m=&pom Arumbákka[t']t-Ar[0]m [lo] idu (pan)-M[&]y[](hë).
[svarar jakshai 1*]
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the Saks year 876, [A]kkinangaiyar, the queen of Munaiyadiyaraiyar Kulamanikkerum&per, gave a perpetual lamp to the god) Mahadeva of the Tiruttoņdiśvara (temple) at Tirundvalúr. For this lamp she gave one hundred undying (and) unaging big sheep.
(L. 6.) Having received (these) hundred (sheep), we, the villagers of Arumbakkam, shall have to pour ont daily one ulakku of ghee by the madevi.7 This (gift is placed under) the protection of all Mâhêsvaras.
F-INSCRIPTION OF RAJENDRA-CHOLA I. This inscription (No. 360 of 1902) belongs to the reign of Parakesarivarman alias BAjendra-Choledēva, 1.e. the Chola king Rajendra-Chola I. who ascended the throne in A.D. 1011-12.8 The figure denoting the year of his reign is lost. A regiment of the king gave to the god a necklace of gold and jewels, and the commander of the regiment gave another neoklace of pearls and a bracelet of gold.
TEXT. 1 Svasti fr [1] [11] K[]-Pparakesaripa[r]mar-[na] sri-Rajendhi(ndi)ra.
$6]adevazku ya[pda) . . (va]du Jayangonda-66]a-ma[nda]lattu-Ttiru2 munaippa[di] M[ejlůr-nåttu-Ttirunavalûr-aga Raja dittadêvapurattu
[Tirutton]di(ndi)svarattu Adavalarkku udaiyar padai Vi(vi)ranaraya[ya
tte[r]i[ nda-vil]liga! 8 deyd-itta målai gal pogma-kkalanj-arai [lo] idil tadavi kattina
spa(spha)ţika[m] nåyagan utpada uru padigettu ni(nl)lam iraņdam (1") [mu]ttoậu målai 0
Compare the preceding inscription (C.)
Read waitta. • This sign of punctuation is expressed by dot above the line. • Cancel this syllable.
The syllable má is entered below the line. • See above, p. 134, note 2.
7 See above, p. 136, note 3.
See page 7 above.

Page #171

138
4 nru [1]
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
i-ppaḍaikku tiru-kaiykkų
idu
[y]vitt-idavittig
Nakkan [] ivanê Paluvûr sphatikam onru mutt-'êrina kâ
5 rai onru po[n kala]ñju [1] ivai pan-Mahahêéva[ra*]-ra[kshai] [*]
[VOL. VII.
nlyagam seyda arula taḍavi
sâtti
Marayan kaṭṭina
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the.. th year of king Parakêsarivarman alias the glorious Rajendra-Chôladeva,-the chosen bowmen of Viranarayana, a regiment of the king, made and gave 1 necklace, consisting of three and a half kalañju of gold, to (the god) Adavalar of the Tiruttonḍisvara (temple) at Tirunavalûr alias Rajadittadevapuram in Mêlûrnadu, (a subdivision) of Tirumupaippadi, (a district) of Jayangonda-Sola-mandalam. In this (necklace) were fixed eighteen pieces of crystal, including the central gem, and two sapphires.
(L. 3.) One necklace of pearls. This was caused to be made and to be given by Marayan Paluvůr Nakkap,5 who commanded this regiment.
(L. 4.) The same person (gave) one bracelet, to be placed on the arm of the god (and consisting of) one kalanju of gold, in which one crystal was fixed (and) on which pearls were mounted.
(L. 5.) These (gifts are placed under) the protection of all Mâhesvaras.
No. 20.- FOURTEEN INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUKKOVALUR. BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.
Tirukkôvalûr is the head-quarters of a taluka of the South Arcot district. It contains a Vishnu temple named Trivikrama-Perumal, and the suburb of Kilar a Siva temple named Virattanêsvara. Of the subjoined inscriptions, ten (A. to J.) are in the Siva temple and four (K. to N.) in the Vishnu temple.
The sacred writings of the Saivas and Vaishnavas of the Tamil country mention both of the Tirukkovalûr temples. Tiruñânasambandar refers to the Siva temple as Viraṭṭaņam at Kovalûr," and Tirumangai-Alvâr to the Vishnu temple as 'Idaikali at Kovalûr.' The subjoined inscriptions have the forms Tiruviraṭṭanam (A. to J.) and Tiruviḍaikali (K.) or Iḍaikali (L.). Tirukkôvalûr (A. to C., E. to K.) or Kôval (L.) bore in the time of the Chôla dynasty the surname Madurantaka-chaturvedimangalam (K.). It was included in Kurukkaikûrram, a subdivision of Malaḍu or Milâḍu, a district of 2,000 (villages), which in the time of the Cholas was surnamed Jananatha-valanâḍu (K.).
The subjoined inscriptions incidentally mention three villages, vis. Upangalpandi (G.), Neņmali and Sixriñjûr (H.). Of these, I can only identify the second, which is the modern
Nemali.8
1 The first t of mutt is entered below the line.
1 Read-Mahéfcara-.
This regiment was probably named after Parântaka I., who had the surname Viranarayana; see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 979. Two Tanjore inscriptions mention another regiment, entitled Pandita-Sola-terinda-villigal, which was named after a surname of Rajendra-Chola I. himself; see ibid. Vol. III. p. 127 and note 17.
Adavalar or Adavallar is a Tamil synonym of Natêsa, a form of Siva.
This person may have been a native of Kilappaluvár, which is mentioned in the Dérdram under the name of Paluvar; see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. p. 152.
One of the sixty-three devotees of Siva, Meypporunayanar, is supposed to have resided at Tirukkovalûr; see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 167. See page 135 above.
No. 159 on the Madras Surrey Map of the Tirukoilur taluka.

Page #172

No. 20.]
FOURTEEN INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUKKOVALUR.
A.-INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYA-NANDIVIKRAMA.
This Tamil inscription (No. 278 of 1902) is dated in the 17th year of Vijaya-Nandivikrama, i.e. of the Ganga-Pallava king Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman. It records the gift of a lamp by a concubine of Vanakôvaraiyar. This was probably the title of the chief of Vanakôppaḍi or Vanagappâḍi, a district which according to other inscriptions (No. 40 of 1887-88 and No. 126 of 1900) included Tiruvannamalai on the northern bank of the Pennai. A later Vâpakôvaraiyar is referred to in an inscription of Kulôttunga I.3 and another Vânakôvaraiyan in one of Kulôttunga III. (No. 72 of 1890).
TEXT.
1 Svasti śri [1] Kô Vijaiya-vikrama-'Nandivi[k"]kiramarkku yânḍu 17âvadu (dn) Malâṭṭu
2 Kurukkai-kkûrrattu Tirukkôvalûr
3 ndå-vilakku Manikka[t*]tar magalår
Tiruvi(vi)[ra]ṭṭaṇattu-Pperumâļukku
189
oru-no
bugin i-ppon i-ppon
pon palad-gisigodu
Kônakkaṇār Vanakôvaraiyar uraiy=oppadu 15 las [1] ivv-ûr nagarattôm [1]
4 yâr vaitta 5 padiga-galajun-goodu 6 in palisaiyalêy nisadam ulakk-enpai &(a)ṭṭuvôm=ânôm nagarattôm [1] idu panMâhêsvara-rakshai [II]
kaḍavôm
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the 17th year of king Vijaya-Nandivikrama, Kôpakkaṇar, the daughter of Manikkattar (and) the concubine? of Vanakôvaraiyar, gave 15 kalañju of gold, which was equal in fineness to the old kasu,8 (for) one perpetual lamp to (the god) Perumal of the Tiruviraṭṭaņam (temple) at Tirukkôvalûr in Kurukkai-kûrram, (a subdivision) of Malaḍu.
(L. 4.) We, the citizens of this place, have received these fifteen kalañju of gold.
(L. 5.) Out of the interest of this gold, we, the citizens, shall have to pour out daily one ulakku of oil.
(L. 6.) This (gift is placed under) the protection of all Mâhêévaras.
B.-INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYA-NRIPATUNGAVIKRAMA.
This Tamil inscription (No. 277 of 1902) is dated in the 21st year of Vijaya-Nripatungavikrama, the son and successorlo of Vijaya-Nandivikrama whose name we have found in the preceding inscription (A.). It records the gift of a lamp by a servant of Veṭṭuvadaraiyar,apparently a local chief.
TEXT.
1 Svasti ári [11] Kô Vijaiya-Nirupatongavikramarkku yâṇḍu
21âvadu Mila
2 ttu-Kkurukkai-kkûrrattu Tirukkôvalûr Tiruvi(vi)raṭṭāṇattu Mahâdêvarkku natnâ (ndâ)-vila
3 kkinukku Veṭṭuvadaraiyarkku arâmuppum Nagnan Korran
4 12 la [1] panniru-kalañjin palisaiyâlây iravum pa[ga]lum
kudutta pon oru-nonda-viļak
1 See above, Vol. VI. p. 321. South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. P. 152.
* I.e. the Southern Pennaiyâru; see above, Vol. VI. p. 333. Cancel -vikrama-. This letter slants towards the right; it is evidently an abbreviation for kalanju. In an inscription of Kulottunga I. (above, Vol. V. p. 105, text line 5) I have misread this symbol as pa.
Read padinain-.
1 Bógi is used in the sense of bógini (bhógint in Sanskrit).
This must be the designation of some gold coin; compare above, Vol. V. p. 106 and note 3. This is one of the Tamil names of Vishnu, but is here applied to Śiva.
10 See above, Vol. VI. p. 821.
11 See note 5 above.
7 2

Page #173

140
5 k=erippôm=ânôm 6 hêsvara-rakshai ||
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Tirukkovalûr
nagarattôm
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the 21st year of king Vijaya-Nripatungavikrama,— Nannan Korran, a servant' of Vettuvadaraiyar, gave 12 kajanju of gold for a perpetual lamp to (the god) Mahadeva of the Tiruvirattapam (temple) at Tirukkovalûr in Kurukkai-kûrram, (a subdivision) of Milaḍu.
[VOL. VII.
sandrâdittaval [1] idu pan-Ma
(L. 4.) Out of the interest of (these) twelve kalanju, we, the citizens of Tirukkovalûr, shall have to burn one perpetual lamp night and day, as long as the moon and the sun shall last.
(L. 5.) This (gift is placed under) the protection of all Mâhêsvaras.
C.-INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYA-NRIPATUNGAVIKRAMAVARMAN.
This Tamil inscription (No. 303 of 1902) belongs to the same king and year as the preceding one (B.) and records the gift of a lamp by the same servant of Vettuvadiyaraiyar. This form of the title occurs also in an inscription of the 22nd year of Vijaya-Nripatungavarman at Tiruchchennambuṇḍi (No. 301 of 1901), while the preceding inscription (B.) has the slightly different form Veṭṭuvadaraiyar.
TEXT.
1 Svasti śri [*] Ko Visaiya-Niru[patonga]vikkira2 maparumarku yaṇḍu [21]âvadu T[i]rukko3 valur Tiruvi(vi)ratt[8]pattu Mahadevarkku [na]4 nda-vilak[k]inukku Vettuvadiyaraiyar Korran kuḍutta
5 råmuppu-Nangan
po
6 [n] panniru-kalañju [1]
idan palisaiyâ[1]
8 mm-âgôm Tirukkovalûr
7 nanda-vilakku iravum pagalum eripponagarattôm [1]
i
9 [du pan-Mahêsvara-ra ]kshai [||]
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the 21st year of king Vijaya-Nripatungavikramavarman,- Naggan Korran, a servant of Vettuvadiyaraiyar, gave twelve kalanju of gold for a perpetual lamp to (the god) Mahadeva of the Tiruvirattanam (temple) at Tirukkóvalûr.
(L. 6.) Out of the interest of this (gold), we, the citizens of Tirukkôvalûr, shall have to burn a perpetual lamp night and day.
(L. 8.) This (gift is placed under) the protection of all Mahesvaras.
D.-INSCRIPTION OF PARAKESARIVARMAN.
This Tamil inscription (No. 299 of 1902) is dated in the 5th year of the Chola king Parakesarivarman and records the gift of a lamp by a queen of Vânakovaraiyar.
TEXT.
1 Svasti
éri [1] Ko-Ppara[ké]éaripap[ma]rku yanḍu aiñjavadu Tiruvi(vi)raṭṭapattu perumânaḍigalukku na
1 In ardmunṇum, ardm is perhaps a poetical form of aram, and kadam. Uppum is the relative participle of us, to cat.' See above, Vol. V. p. 42.
charity;' compare paddm and kaḍám for paḍum
On this title see p. 189 above.

Page #174

No. 20.)
FOURTEEN INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUKKOVALUR.
141
2 nd[]-viļakk[i]nukku Vaņakovaraiyar dêviyâr=[I]ladaiga! magald[ro] Nangai
Kulaman[i]kka3 ttår vaitta pop padiņaii(d)-galañju [*] i-ppo nukku kalanjip-vayəttinga! wi4 ppadiyal iravura pagalum nanda-viļakk-erippippom=&pg=naga[ra]ttôm [lo] 5 idu pag-M&hêsvara-rak[sh]ai [11"]
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the fifth year of king Parakesarivarman-Nangai Kulaminikkattår, the queen of Våņakovaraiyar (and) the daughter of Tiadaigal, gave fifteen kalasju of gold for a perpetual lamp to the god of the Tiruvirattapam (temple).
(L. 3.) For this gold, we, the citizens, shall canee to burn a perpetual lamp night and day, at the rate of one uri (of oil) per month for each kalastju.
(L. 5.) This (gift is placed-under) the protection of all Mahesvaras.
E. and F.-INSCRIPTIONS OF PARANTAKA I. These two Tamil inscriptions (Nos. 279 and 280 of 1902) belong to the reign of "Parakosarivarman who took Madirai (Madhura)," s.e, of the Chola king Parántaka 1. The first is dated in his 28th and the second, which follows it in line 4, in his 33rd year.
The inscription E. records the gift of a lamp by a daughter of Kayirur PerumApår. & chief of Miladu, and the inscription F. refers to & similar gift by the regiment of prince Arikulak@sarin. The same prince is mentioned as the royal son of the Chola king in an inscription of the 24th year of Parantaka I. at Tiruppandurutti near Tanjore. He is perhape identical with Arimjaya, the third son of Parantaka I.
TEXT OF E. AND F. 1 Svasti fr [11] Madirai konda ko=Pparakesaripanma[r]kk-iyanda 28åvada
Malațţu-Kkurukkai2 kûrrattu Tirukkovalûr Tiruvi(vi)rattåpattu-Pperumâļukku oru-nonda
viļakku[ko]ku Miljad-udaiyar 8 Kayifûr-Pperum[4]ņår magalar Rajadeviyar Tesadakki Perumanar vaitta
dva m[]vå=pper-adu na4 m i ivai PAN-MAh svars-rakahai 116 Svasti Sri [ll] Madirai konda
konparakesaripanma[r]kk-iyapdu [3]3&vadu Truk5 kovalûr Tiruvi(vi)rattapattu Mab(&*]dêvarkku pillaiyar Arikulakogariyer
padaiyar Malaiyâņa-orraichchêvagar oru6 nonda-vilakkukku sandiradittavalleeriya vaitta sêvê mu(mũ)våpper-&du nûgu (107 ivai pan-MAhêśvara-rakshai || [ ]
TRANSLATION OF E. Hill Prosperity! In the 28th your of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai,Rajadeviyar Tesadakki Perum&par, the daughter of the lord of Miladu, Kayişûr
1 The name of this person suggests that she may have been connected with the Laţa chiefs of the North Arcot district ; see above, p. 184 and note 4
* See above, p. 183 and note 6.
Pablished by Mr. Venkayya in the Madras Christian College Magasins of August 1890. • No. 6 of the Table in South Ind. Ingor. Vol. I. p. 112.
. This word means the subduer of the lastre (of enemies). Both this surname and the following title Perwandydr would be more appropriate for a prince, than for princes

Page #175

142
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Perumânar, gave one hundred undying (and) unaging big sheep? for one perpetual lamp to (the god) Perumal of the Tiruvirațţânam (temple) at Tirukkôvalûr in Kurukkai-kûrram, (a subdivision) of Maladu. These (sheep are placed under) the protection of all Mabesvaras.
TRANSLATION OF F. Hail! Prosperity! In the 33rd year of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai,the Malaiyapa-orraichchêvagar, the regiment of prince Arikulakésariyar, gave one hundred undying (and) anaging big sheep for one perpetual lamp, (which was) to burn as long as the moon and the sun shall last, to (the god) Mahaddva of the Tiruvirattanam (temple) at Tirukkôvalúr. These (sheep are placed under) the protection of all Mahêśvaras.
G.--INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNA III. This Tamil inscription (No. 268 of 1902) is dated in the 21st year of Kapnaradeva, i.e. of the Rashtrakůta king Krishọa III. It records a grant of land by the Vaidumba-maharaja Bandayan Tiruvayan and (his queen) Suttiradovi.
The Vaidumbas appear to have been local chiefs. One of them is stated to have been defeated by Parantaka 1.6 Sandayan Tiruvayan,' ... Tiruvayan, the son of Sandayan, has to be identified with Tiruvaiyan, the father of Samkaradeva who was a contemporary of Rajaraja 1.7 and who is called a Vaidumba in an inscription of Rajendra-Chola I.
The subjoined grant of Tiruvayaŋ is quoted, and the names and measurements of the fields are repeated, in an inscription of Rajaraja I. (No. 236 of 1902), which has been utilized for the translation of the present record.
TEXT. 1 Svasti eri [llo) Kapparadêvapk-iyându irubattonrâvada Malattu-Kkurukkai
kkürrattu Tirukkôvalûr-Ttiruvi(vi)raţtêpam-udaiya perumaņa2 digalukku Vaidumba-maharajar Sandayan Tiruvayan Tirukkovalûr sabhaiyâr
idai yan vilai-konda bhumi Unangalpundi3 yir-padu-nilam napgeyum paņseyum Bagavanda-kkalaņi irubattețţum Kaderu kala
Marattulân-vêli ettum Kaļarmádu ki(kl) liga 4 pattum mêlaņa irandu mêvum Kaliya-kkalani Korpadu ettu mâvum [1] ittapai
nilamum poŋ kuduttu irai ilichchi Alvar5 kkuettiruvamnda [i]rattikku nivandañ=jeydu kuduttên Tiruvayan-en 11°1
ivaiyixril Kadambanum=Uttiran-idai-Chchüttiradovi kon6 du kaduttaņa pattu-chcheruvum Uvachcha-kaļa [1] idu pan-MAhêsvarar irakshai ll
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the twenty-first year of Kapnaradêva,-- I, tho Vaidumba-maharaja Sandayap Tiruvayap, purchased from the members of the assembly of Tirukkôvalur (the following) wet land and dry land, situated in Unangalpundi- the
See above, p. 184, note 2.
* See above, p. 189, note 9. 1.. the unrivalled warriors of Malayalam.' This was perhaps a regiment of Nairs. • See above, p. 185 and note 3.
This name may correspond in Sanskrit either to Satradevi or to Sudradevi. • South-Ind. Ineer. Vol. II. p. 887, verse 9.
South-Ind. Ineer. Vol. III. p. 104. • Ibid. p. 108. For other references to the Vaidumbas see ibid. p. 106.
The i of di is expressed twice.

Page #176

N. 20.]
FOURTEEN INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUKKOVALUR.
143
Bhagaranta field, (containing) twenty-eight (má);' (the field called) Kádért, (containing) a quarter (valt) ;' the Marattulan field, (containing) eight (md); ten (ma) below the Kalarmédı ; two md above (the same); and eight md (called) Korpádu (in) the Kaliya field. Having paid gold and having exempted this land from taxes, I, Tiruvayan, gave (it) to the god of the Tiruvirattåņam (temple) at Tirukkovalur in Kurukkai-kurram, (a subdivision of Maladu, for the requirements of a double (daily) offering to the god.
(L. 5.) Out of this (land) süttiradovi gave a field of ten (md), which (she) had purchased from Kadambag and Uttiran, (as) a field for the Urachchas.
(L. 6.) This (gift is placed under) the protection of all MAhobvaras.
11.- INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNA MI. This Tamil inscription (No. 235 of 1902) belongs to the same king as the preceding one (G.). The year of the reign is obliterated, but may have been the 22nd. The inscription records & gift of gold by a female relative of the Vaidumba-maharaja Tiruvayap, whose name has been already met with in G.
TEXT. 1 Svasti eri [ll] Kannaradêvarku ya[n]du . . .[Mal"][at]tu
Kkurukkai-kkurrattu-Ttirukkôvalûr-Ttiruvi(vi)raţtâpatt-&ļvårkku sam2 [kr]ånti-töfum snapapañ=jeyvadarku Vaidum[ba]-mabarajar Tiruvayapar dêviyâr
mu(ma)tta-deviyar Viraţtap Vi(vi)ranêraniyar vaitta 3 [po]n irubadiņ kalanja [*] i-ppop irubadin kalañjur=goodu kalaõjin-vây=kkala
ppoliyûtt-Aga=ppériļama(mai)[y]ål irubadin 4 kala-nellum tûyav-&kki kali-pparam patļu tiru-murrattukke kodu senr-alandu
kuduppom=anom Miladamanikkam-agiya(ya) Nepmali sa[bbjaiyôm (1) i-nne5 1 tapduvarkku me[y*)=kkapdu bôgu kuduppom=&yồm Nenmali sabhaiyðm [lo]
Nenmali sabhaiyárum sirriñjûr sabhaiyarum pêriļa6 ma(mai)yal-alakk[]=uella aqubadiņ kalam=ivai eppáli-kkáll eluba[t]tain
[ga]lamu(n=dlingal-obådi agu-kalaşê m[u]-kkuru[pi]yur=gondu kalasam iruba ..
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! In the [22nd ?] year of Kennaradeva,-queen Virattan Viranâraniyår (i.6. Viranârayaņi), the elder sister of the queen of the Vaidumba-maharaja Tiruvayanâr, gave twenty kalanju of gold to the god of the Tiruvirattåņam (temple) at Tirukkôvalûr in Kurukkai-kûrram, (a subdivision) of (Maljadu, for bathing (the god) at every samkranti.
(L. 3.) Having received these twenty kalanju of gold, we, the members of the assembly of Milkdamâņikkam alias Nepmali, shall have to supply - at the rate of interest of one kalam per kalafiju - twenty kalam of paddy by the périļamai (measure), cleaning (it), defraying the cooly charge, conveying (the paddy) to the very court-yard of the temple, going (there) and measuring (it).
(L: 4.) To those (temple officials) who shall call for this paddy, we, the members of the assembly of Nenmali, shall have to supply boiled rice after having identified (their) persons.
· The ma is to of a téli. • This is equal to five md, the measurement of this field given in No. 236 of 1902. II... the temple drummers ; see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 299, note 2. • The existing traces of letters suggest the reading 23doad.

Page #177

144
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
(L. 5.) The members of the assembly of Neņmali and the members of the assembly of Sirrinjúr have to measure sixty kalam of paddy by the périlamai.
(L. 6.) Having received these (sixty kalam), (which are equal to) seventy-five kalam by the kall of eight nali, and to six kalam and three kuruni per month,
. . twenty (?) pots
I. INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNA III.
This Tamil inscription (No. 267 of 1902) is dated in the 24th year of the same king as the two preceding inscriptions (G. and H.) and records a gift of 24 lamps by the Vaidumbamahârâja Tiruvayap, the donor of G.
TEXT.
1 Svasti śri [1] Kapparadevark-iyându (nḍu) irubattu-nâlâvadu Malâṭṭu-Kkurukkaikûrrattu=
2 Ttirukkôval[ü]r-Ttiruv[i]ratṭṭânatt-ålvârkku Vaidumba-mahârâjar Tiruvayapar 3 Alvårkku [cha]ndrâdittaval tiru-vilakku 24kku vaitta âḍu sâvâ mu (mû) vâ-ppê4 r-âḍu iranḍâyirattu-munnûrru-nåligâlum nondâ-vilakku pan-Mahêévara-rakshai ||
TRANSLATION.
Hail! Prosperity! In the twenty-fourth year of Kapparadeva, the Vaidumba-maharaja Tiruvayanar gave to the god of the Tiruviraṭṭanam (temple) at Tirukkôvalûr in Kurukkaikûrram, (a subdivision) of Malaḍu, two thousand three hundred and four undying (and) unaging big sheep for 24 sacred lamps (which shall burn) before the god as long as the moon and the sun shall last. The perpetual lamps (fed) by (the ghee prepared from the milk of these sheep are placed under) the protection of all Mâhêévaras.
J.-INSCRIPTION OF RAJARAJA I.
This Tamil inscription (No. 239 of 1902) is dated in the 9th year of Rajarajakesari. varman, i.e. of the Chôla king Rajaraja I., and records the gift of a lamp by Amitravalli, (the daughter of) Kundanan and the mother of queen Lôkamahadevi. The same queen of Rajaraja I. is mentioned in inscriptions at Tanjore and Tiruvaiyâru.*
TEXT.
1 Svasti éri [1] Ka
Rajarajakesari vanma[r*]ku yâṇḍu
onppadâ.5
2 vadu Miljattu-Kkurukkai-kkûrrattu-[T] tirukkovalûr-Ttida (ru)3 vi(vi)raṭṭānam ude(dai)yar[k]ku nam-birâṭṭiyâr Ulogamahadeviyâ[rai]4 ttiru-vayiru-vâytta Kundanan [A] mittirava [1] li &l vårk
5 ku chamdrådittavat vaichcha nonda-vilakku ongu [1] tiravan[n]â[li*]6 gaiyar i-[v]vilakkal pon [k]ondu chandr[a]dittavala (lu)m vilak[k]=eri7 [p]pôm-Anom tiravaglig[i]-sabaytm [1] irandu
kâsu
8 perra la-vilakku on [ru] [1] idu pan-Mâhêévara-rakshai ||
1 Kál is a shorter form of marakkál or karavi, a measure which consists of 8 neli and is equal to kalam; compare South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 48, note 5.
These pots were evidently required for the bathing of the god, which was the purpose of the grant according to 1. 2 of the inscription.
See above, p. 184, note 2.
South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. pp. 90, 143, 148, 152, and 278, note 7; above, p. 25, note 8.
Read opbadávadu.
The secondary sign for i stands above tara of lavalam.

Page #178

No. 20.)
FOURTEEN INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUKKOVALUR.
145
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail ! Prosperity! In the ninth year of king Rajarajakesarivarman, Kundaņap Amitravalli, who gave birth to our lady Lôkamahadeviyar, gave to the god of the Tiruvirattåpam (temple) at Tirukkôvaiûr in Kurukkaj-kúrram, (a suldivision) of Miladu, one perpetual lamp which shall burn) before the god as long as the moon and the sun shall last.
(L. 5.) Having received gold for this lamp, we, the members of the assembly (in charge) of the store-room of the temple, sball bave to burn the lamp as long as the moon and the sun sball last.
(L. 7.) One fla lamp(-stand), worth two kasu, (was also given). (L. 8.) This (gift is placed under) the protection of all Mahesvaras.
K-INSCRIPTION OF RAJENDRADEVA. This inscription (No. 123 of 1900) opens with a Sanskrit verse in the Grantha alphabet; the remainder is written in Tamil. It is dated in the 6th year of the Chola king Parakesarivarman alias Rajendradêva, 1.6. A.D. 1057-58. As in other inscriptions, Rajendradeva is stated to have conquered Rattapadi, to have set up a pillar of victory at Kollapuram, and to have defeated Âbavamalla at Koppam.
The object of the inscription is to commemorate the rebuilding of the Tiruvidaikali temple at Tirukkovalur by a chief of Miladu, named Narasimhavarman, who had the surname Ranak @sari-Rama, belonged to the family of Bhargava, and resided at Tirukkovalûr.
TEXT. 1 || Svasti sri-Narasimhavanma(rma)-nfipatiḥ śr[i]kôvaluró bhajan vâsan visva-jagan
nivasa-vapushah sri-Vamanasy=[6]kar[ôjt (1) sailar gumbhita-satakumbha-vilasat
kumbham ma2 hå-mapda[pa]m prákaram para-maļika-vilasita[m] muktamayi(yi)i=cha prapa(bhá)m ||
Koyil sri-Vaiyishộavar raksbai || Svasti sri [ll") Tirumaga! maruviya bengol
Valara=ttan tiru-ttam(ai]yan[o]dam (po)3 y Iraţtapaļi el-arai ilakkamun=goodu Kollâpurattu jayasta[mbba)=nåtti miņdu pôndu
pêr-arran-garai. Koppattu Åhavamallaņai anjuvittu ärgavaŋågaiyum
kadiraiyam [ple4 pdir-paudaramur-gaiy-kkondu vijaiya[r-a]bhishekanajeydu vi(vi)ra-simhâsanattu (vi)rt
irund=aruliya kô Pparakesaripanmar-aga udaiyâr ri-Rajendradevasku
yåpdu Agávadu Milad-ina Jasnanjada-[valanjattu-Kkuru5 kkai-kûrrattu brahmadêyam Tirukkôvalûr-åņa $ri-Madurântaka-sadurvvédi.
mangalattu-Ttiruvidaikaji [&] vår sri-vi[m]&nam mupbu [i]shtagai-ppadaiy=&y=
ppalagi=ppilandamai kandu Bhârggava-vansattu Miljadu [u]dai6 yår Iraņakeśari-Iramar-åņa Narasingava[nma]r koyilai ilich[chi-kka]run[ga]118
kondu sri-vimânamum [ma]ndapamu[m] e[du]ppittu pūra[pa)-por-kudam ai[6]ju
vai[p]pittu tiruchchurrum&ligaiyum [mu]ubi[l] mapdapa7 mum edu[p]pittu mu[t]tu-ppandalun-gudutta munbu kal-v[e]ttu-ppadiy-u!la
nime[ndaliga!]=ellam inda fri-vim[âna]tte kallum vettuvittår Narasingavanmar enga abishêgam pan
clumsy manner
Compare South-Ind. Inacr. Vol. III. p. 20, note 5. The word firacugnaligai is repeated in (1. 6 f. and 1. 7). * See above, p. 184, note 8.
See page 7 above. • South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 808 ; Vol. III. pp. 89 and 111
1... Sukra, the planet Ventuscompare p. 135 above. Read -chalure&lio

Page #179

146
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
8 pi mudi kavittu Miladu iranda[y]i[ra]m půmiyum âņda Milad-udaiyar
Narasi[n]gava[nma]r - Narasingavanmar sandrådittaval erikka vaitta
tiru-nunda-vilakku iran[du] [] [i]v[ai]9 [ch]chukku viļakk-erikka kudutta såvå mu(md) vâ=ppera[m]-basu [aru]battu-nálu (*)
ivaichchål niệadam viļakku ira[n]din[i][ku ney uri [1] i-ppafu=kk[si]kkondu®]. . . . . . . . .
i
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) Hail! The glorious prince Narasim havarman, residing in Srikovalûra, made for the god Vamana, in whose body the whole world abides, & great mandapa of stone, resplendent with pitchers of shining gold, a surrounding wall, adorned with excellent buildings, and a canopy of pearls. These buildings are placed under) the protection of the frf-Vaishnavas of the temple.
(L. 2.) Hail! Prosperity! In the sixth year of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord frtRajendradêve, who, while (his) sceptre, embraced by the goddess of Fortune, was prospering, went with his royal elder brother, conquered the seven and a half lakshas of Rattapadi, set up a pillar of victory at Kollapuram, started again, terrified Åhavamalla at Koppam (on) the bank of the great river, seized his elephants, horses, women and treasures, performed the anointment of victors, and was pleased to take his seat on the throne of heroes,
(L. 4.) Having perceived that the central shrine of the god of the Tiruvidaikali (temple) at Tirukkovalûr alias fri-Maduråntaka-chaturvedimangalam, a brahmaddya in Kurukkaikûrram, (a subdivision of Miladu alias Jananátha-vaļanadu, which formerly consisted of layers of bricks, had become old and cracked,- the lord of Miladu of the Bhargava lineage, Raņakesari-Rama alias Narasimhavarman, pulled down the temple, rebuilt the central shrine and the mandapa of granite, placed (on the shrine) five solid pitchers of gold, built a surrounding wall and a mandapa in front, and gave a canopy of pearls.
(L. 7.) The lord of Miladu, Narasimhavarman, who, having been anointed and crowned under the name Narasimhavarman, ruled the two thousand country of Miladu, caused to be re-engraved on the stones of this central shrine all endowments from copies of the former engraving on stone.
(L. 8.) Narasimhavarman gave two perpetual lamps, to burn as long as the moon and the gun shall last. For feeding these lampe, (he) gave sixty-four undying (and) unaging big cows. From these, one uri of ghee (has to be supplied) daily to (these) two lamps. Having received these cows, . . . . . . . . . .
L-INSCRIPTION OF RAMA NARASIMHA. This inscription (No. 118 of 1900) consists of a single Tamil verse. It is a short poetical version of the preceding inscription (K.) and refers to the rebuilding of the Idaikali temple at Koval, i.e. Tirukkovalûr, by R&ma Narasimha.
TEXT. 1 Svasti ri [11*) Nat-gðg-Iraman-elir-chengd= 2 Narasi[n]gan en-gop-ran Koval Idaikaliyi31 angøy karungar-padai ai[n]du sem-bor4 kudan-da-gerunga=ppayilvitta-pipru 11
1 This is a Sanskritized form of Tirukkovalar. · Vis. Rajadhiraja I.; see South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. p. 39. • Compare above, p. 184, note 2.

Page #180

No. 20.)
FOURTEEN INSCRIPTIONS AT TIRUKKOVALUR.
TRANSLATION. fail! Prosperity! Our king Rama Narasimha, whose sceptre is beautiful, caused to be placed close together (and) perinanently layers of granite (and) five pitchers of pure gold in the Idaikali (temple) at our god's Kôval.
M.-INSCRIPTION OF NARASIMHAVARMAN. This Tamil inscription (No. 120 of 1900) gives the name of the architect who rebuilt the temple on account of Narasimhavarman, the chief of Milådu (see K. above).
TEXT. 1 Milad-udaiyar Narasingavanmarkkåga n[i]nru? 2 inda śr-vimânam eduppichchan Sembangudaiyan 3 [Narayanan Adittan-ana So[la]sundara-Mu(mů) vondavolån ||
TRANSLATION. On account of the lord of Miladu, Narasimhavarman, this central shrine was caused to be built by Sembangudaiyan Narayana Aditya alias Cholasundara-Mavendavélån.
N-INSCRIPTION OF RAJARAJA II. This Tamil inscription (No. 119 of 1900) records a gift by a chief of Maladu, named Narasimha, who is stated to have been the grandson of that Rama Narasimhavarman who rebuilt the temple. This refers to Ranakesari-Rama alias Narasimhavarman, the contemporary of Råjendradêva (see K. above).
The inscription quotes the third year of Rajarajadêva. As the donor was the grandson of a contemporary of Rajendradêva, the Rajarajadêva who is meant here must be the Chola king Rajaraja II.
TEXT. i Inda eri-vimaŋan-garungar-padai seyvitta Iraman Narasingapanman pêran
Kariya-Peruma! Periyankyan-ên i-kköyilil tiruppan[i]kku 2 oru-talai-kar-půņ oru-kida Irajaïrajadêvapku mu(mů) Crå]vadu mudalen
vamsi ya*]r param=åga iļuvadåga=kkal vetti vittén Periyanåyan-âņaNara3 singa-Malad-udaiyân-ên 115
TRANSLATION. I. Kariya-Perumal Periyanêyan alias Narasimha, the lord of Maladu,- the grandson of Ráma Narasimhavarman who caused this central shrine to be made of) layers of granite, - (caused it to be engraved (on) stone that (1) shall give every year) from the third (year) of R&jarajadêve, for the merit of my ancestors, one ram, carrying one stone on (it) head, for the repairs in this temple.
The second n is entered below the line.
* See South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. p. 79. • The final r has been inserted above the line. · Periyandyaxedna is corrected by the engraver from `ndyan-& II. * This ponctuation is expressed by & visarga and a horizontal line. o What is meant, is perhaps & column ending in a ram's head, and above it a stone to support the roof.
u 2

Page #181

143
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
No. 21.-TWO FURTHER INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMC SIDDHI.
By H. LüDERS, PH.D.; GÖTTINGEN. A.-TIRUVORRIYUR INSCRIPTION OF SAKA-SAMVAT 1129. The subjoined inscription is engraved on the east wall of the second prikira of the Ådhipurlsvara temple at Tiruvorriyur in the Saidåpêt tåluka of the Chingleput district. The excellent inked estompages from which it is edited here were supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
The inscription consists of 26 lines in Granthe characters which vary in size from " to 11". The language is Sanskrit, and the whole text is in verse. With regard to orthography it may be noted that the engraver has followed the common practice of the time in this part of the country, in writing & surd consonant instead of a sonant before a sonant, in patma (11. 1, 2, 3). drikbhyam (1. 3), utbhavati (1. 8), ushatbudha (1. 13), and bhavatbhir (1. 25). Instead of mshadbudha lexicographers teach usharbudha, and this form is actually found in the Uttararamacharita (6, 4). Nevertheless I do not venture to alter thatbudha into usharbudha, as the word occurs again in exactly the same shape in line 15 of the Aru!!a-Peruma! inscription of Tammusiddhi (B. below), and under these circumstances a mere clerical error seems to be out of the question.
The inscription is one of king Tammusiddhi or Tammusiddha, and in every respect closely resembles the two inscriptions of that chief which I have edited above, p. 119 ff. I have pointed oat already on that occasion that the present inscription is of some importance as settling the question of the relationship of Dayabhima and Nallasiddhi, which was left undetermined by the other two records. Besides, the genealogical portion of the inscription contains seven new verses, three of whicb, however, are of no interest for the historian as they are merely in praise of some well-known heroes of the solar line from which Tammusiddhi claimed descent, vis. Raghu (v. 8), Dasaratha (v. 9), and Råma (v. 10). Verse 12 also, which alludes to the feats of the ancient Chốla king Kalikala, adds nothing to our knowledge as it is an almost literal equivalent of the corresponding verse in the other two inscriptions. The verses 26 and 27 are eulogies of Tammusiddhi after the usual fashion.
The only new verse of historical value is verse 15, which introduces a king Betta as a descendant of Madhurántaka Pottappi-Chôļa and an ancestor of Tilungavidya or, as he is called here (v. 16), Tilungabija. Literally translated, the verse runs thus : "In this family was born (a king) called Betta, who was the crusher of the thunderbolt whose flight was impelled by Sakra; if he with his fiery splendour had risen before, the cutting of the wings of the mountains also would not have taken place." Betta is here compared to Agni, the fire or the fire-god, who has the reputation of being able to split diamonds and thunderbolts. As Betta,
No. 104 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1892.
The writing wahadbudha is perhaps due to the influence of Tamil phonology. As in Tami) a Sanskrit dental generally waumes the sound of before slabial (compare e.g. Tamil wrpatti-Sanskrit utpatti and Tamil arpadam Sanskrit adbhutam), I think it not unlikely that ther of sharbudha also was looked at as a secondary sound and therefore erroneously converted into d ort.
It will be noticed that the term tad-bashlajah in verse 11 of the Tiruppafdr inscription is replaced hero (v. 20) by the words asy-dungah.
See especially & passage in the Ullarardmacharita (6,4), pointed out to me by Prof. Kielhom uehohanda-vajra-khand-doarphofa.path . . . wpharbudhah, the fire . . . which is able to split into pieces the exceedingly hard ajras.' In this case, it is true, cajra would naturally suggest the meaning of diamond, but we enjra has also the meaning of thunderbolt, and as the thunderbolt is thought to be of the same substance with the diamond, it is easy to understand how later writers came to credit the fire also with the faculty of destroying thunderbolts.

Page #182

No. 21.]
TWO FURTHER INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMUSIDDHI.
149
however, is not a legendary person to whom purely fictitious exploits such as a fight with Indra might be ascribed, it is evident that the words Sakra-chôdita-gater abanéh praharta must be understood in a double sense and as referring to some historical event. We are thus led to take Ašani as a proper name and to translate 'who defeated Asani whose march had been ordered by Śakra.' In this case Asani would seem to have been the general of a king called Sakra or India ; but it is perhaps even more probable, as suggested to me by Prof. Kielhorn, that Sakra-chôdita-gati is the Sanskrit rendering of some Tamil or Telugu biruda of Asani, just as Asani itself may be the Sanskrit equivalent of some Dravidian name. Who this Ašani was, I am unable to tell; but it can be shown, at any rate, that proper names or birudas with the meaning of thunderbolt ' are by no means uncommon in Southern India. Pagâppidugu, 'the thunderbolt which cannot be split,' was the surname of the Pallava Mahendravarman I.! Among the ancestors of the Chola chief Srikantha appears an Agraņipiduga, the thunderbolt to the foremost of his enemies)," and in the inscriptions of the Perumal temple at Poygai we find four times a certain Sambuvarayan who bore the biruda Virasani, the thunderbolt to heroes.'3 To these may be added Piduvaråditya, the biruda of Malla II., one of the chiefs of Velanându, as the first member of the compound seems to be connected with pidugu.*
The object of the grant is to record that in the Saka year denoted by the chronogram Dhirayayin, i.e. 1129 (=A.D. 1207-8), Tammusiddhi allotted to the god, the lord of Adhipuri, all the revenue due to the king in the villages belonging to the temple. Adbipuri is an attempt of Sanskritizing Tiruvorriyur, the name of the village where the temple is situated.
TEXT. 1 Svasti sri-Tammusiddhaya tasmai yat-sainya-rêņavaḥ [19] Brahma-patma(dma)
sprišaś=samke bhåvi-bhû-srishti-hêtavah || [19] Jayati vijayi-châpaḥ kshaļit
Asesha-påpas=satata-madhura-lapaḥ pra2 pta-vidya-kalapaḥ [lo] vitata-vitaran-apaś=satru-maya-durapaḥ prasamita-kali-tâpas=
Tammusiddhi-kshamapaḥ 11 [2] Udadhi-bayana-bhajaḥ Patma (dma)nâbhasya
nábheh kimapi nikhila-hôturaja3 tam=å charyya-patma(dma)m [l] yad-abhajad=api esishtêḥ pårvvam=ētasya
dřikbhya (gbhya)m=mridu-kathina-mahobhyâm-milan-onmilanáni || [3] Tasmád=
Virinchir-adabh ut=guchiran=tad-antar=yvásåd=iva prakatayan=rajasaḥ 4 pravřittim [lo] ya[b] Srisa-talpa-phaội-mauli-mani-pravishta-bimbas=spijannsiva
babhau sadrisas=sahayan 11 [4"] Marichir=udagattasmad=aday-Adrêr-iv-Angumán [l*]
tatah Kasyapa êtasmát 5 prakása iva nirggataḥ || [5] Tasmaj-jaga[t®]-tritaya-mamgala-ratnadipag-chhandas.
tanus=timira-kânana-dåva-vahnih [1] dik-kalayoḥ kim=aparan vyavahara-hêtuḥ
kð-py-Avirasa vasudhadhipa-vamsa-kandaḥ 11 [6] Asms6 d-idam prathama-sambhfita-raja-sabda) pürnpo guņair=nnikhila-niti-patha-prayöktå
[*] devo Manns=gapadi gøptum=iv=ivatirņnag=tan-maydal-Antara-gataḥ purushah puranah 11 [7*] Tasy=&nvaya Raghur-abhd
1 South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 341. This and the following two references were kindly communicated to me by Prof. Kielhorn from his forthcoming List of Inscriptions of Southern India.
Above, Vol. V. p. 123, note. I assume that Agranipidogu stands for Agran pidugu. * South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. p. 87 11.
• See verse 14 of the Pithapuram pillar inscription of Prithvi vara and Dr. Hultrach's note on that passage, above, Vol. IV. p. 49. In this verse Malla II. Piduvaraditya is described as "ija-khadga-khandita maldehand. dianin, he who broke by his own sword very fierce thunderbolta,' which almost looks like an imitation of the passage from the Uttarardmacharita cited above.-[Compare also Videlvidagu, the crushing thunderbolt,' in SouthInd. Inscr. Vol. III. p. 93.-E. H.]
. [See above, Vol. V. p. 106 and note 6.-E. H.] . From inked estampages supplied by Dr. Hultzsch.

Page #183

150
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
7 t Surabhê payôbhir-yyah pôshitaḥ prakriti-karapatâm upêtaiḥ [19] Sharttur
addhvaram-amushya kim=atra chitram Sarvvasva-dånam=&pi visva-disam
vijetub | 18] Ath-ábhavat Panktirathas-tad-anvayê bhuj-apada8 nêna chiraya raksh[i]tâ [] adanavå yêna ksit=Amaravati sa-dana-vå[ho] svairam=
iyancha modini Il [9°] Tasmad=ntbhadbha)vati sms vikrama-dhanÔ Rám
Abhidhânô Harir=yyas=samkh[y]& vinihatya rakshasa-patir bevar-gga9 ryva-sarvyankasham [1] devir svår sasinaḥ křiśåm=iva k alâmaarkkam
pravisy=ânala suddhim prapya vinirggatâm punar=apisviksitya yatah
parim || [10] Babhûvur=ullásita-kirtti-nirjjhara Raghôḥ kulê=smin bahavah 10 kshamábhpitah [1] divas-prithivyðr=api yair-nniyantsibhir-nnirankuśô nîti-pathah
pravarttitaḥ || [11] Tasmin kule samabhavat Kalikåla-Chôļô viraḥ Kavêre
tanayân-taținim vidhåtâ [] yat-kêļi-yashi11 parighattita-måtra eva Mêrus-chalan=vyatikaran haritañ-chakara 11 [12] Játo=AVA
VÅmse Madhuram vijitys paschád=udañchan-Madhuråntak-akhya) [1] nitanta
mukt-ábharaṇaḥ prachandaḥ Påndy-âmganaḥ prag=iva ya12 =chakára 11 [13] Jishộar-Andhrêshu yaḥ kṣitvå purim Pottappi-samjñitâm 007
tatas-tat-pûrvva-Chol-Akhyah prakhyâta-bhuja-vikramah || [14] Tasmin kula
samadapadyata Betta-nama yas-Sakra-chôdita-gatêr=a[62] 13 nêh prahartta [lo] pråg=eva yady=aradagamishyad=*ushatbu(dbu) dh-ârchobih
paksha-kshayah k shitibhsitâm=apin =bhavishyat || [15] Tad-varse
Tilungabijja-nripatir-yyên=Öjjapuryyâm-asau chachat14 kirtti-patakayå tilakita-stambhah pratishthâpitab [1] yasy=&gre Garudan=nirikshya
sahaja-anêhêna etd sthitê maddhyê-vyöma viļambatê dinapatiḥ prîyasetad-Adi
kshaṇam [16] Tat-ku15 185 Siddhi-bhupala palayam-asa niêdinîm [lo] yadiya-dôh-pad-ayattam-artthi
pratyartthi-jivitam || [17"] Anujanm=abhavat-tasya Betta-bh upah pratapaván (107
tasy=&pi jajôiré putrâs=tråtâras-sarap-artthi. 16 nam || (18) Dâyabhimô nặipas=tésháñ=jyêshthab kshôpim-apalayat [10] yat
påpis=gâtrava-briņam kês-Akrishţi-kashảyitaḥ II (19°] Asyminujas sahaja-jitvara
satva(ttva)-rasis-satru-kshitisvara-yasas-sibirámgu-råhuḥ [1] 17 &ri-Nallasiddhi-nripatirəyyam=upêtya kantan-dig-dakshina galita-kañchi-gun
babhůva 11 (20) Tasy-Airasiddhi-nfipatis=sahajab kaniyan-dûran-nirasya kalima
asya punaḥ-pravēšam [lo] rôddhum pravritta iva yaḥ prachuram ya19 fa[bo] evandik-aimasu sphatika-sála-nibham babanddha || [21] Asy-abhavann
avani-mandala-rakshitaraḥ putr&s=traya[ho] sphurita-paurusha-bhushanâs=té [7
yair-anvitab prasavità euchiram vyarajat-tējómayair-iva nijai. 19 rennayanais=Tripôtrah 11 [22] Jy&y&n=&sham=Manmasiddh-isvaraḥ kshmi
kshår-âmbhodhi-syma-símam sassa [°] nity-odañchad-yad.yasab-pañjar-Antar: vyyôma ddhyamam kökilatvam bibhartti || [23] Tan-maddhyamas tad ana
Betta-npip-abhidhena20 -såntas-tapôbhir-avadhirita-bhoga-váñchhah [1] jyêshthê gatê divam=anakulam-dva
rajyan-nikshiptavan-api kaniyasi Tammusiddhau || [24] Jayati vipple. bh übhřid-vamsa-janm& suvsittaḥ parichita-guna-gumpha
1 Them of my has a peculiar form; it looks as if it had not been finished by the engraver. * The length of the d of saddo is expressed by two signs.
The akshara kra looks like ta, but apparently only owing to a fissure in the stone. • Read = dagamishyada,
The sign for stands at the end of the preceding line. • Bead babandha.

Page #184

No. 21.)
TWO FURTHER INSCRIPTIONS OF TAMMUSIDDHI.
151
21 g-sambhavan-nayaka-srih [1] euchiram-avani-bhsha Tammusiddh-Abhidhenas
sarasa-madhura-mûrttis-chêtanaḥ kô=pi hârah || [25] Yasas-subhram yasys
śravana-subhagan sarsadi muhus-Sahasrakshas=sriņvan-madhara-vachasaḥ kinna22 ra-mukhât [lo] sya-chakshus-sankhyaka-śruti-vibhava-kauthala-vasat kalatriya
praya[ho] sprihayati punar-Ggautama-munê11 [26] Daļita-ripu-karindra-srêņi
vistirnna-kumbha-sthala-vigaļita-gumbhan-mauktika-vy&pta23 můrttih [1*] jayati ghatita-lakshmih kshfra-vas-chûrạna-kirnnaḥ purusha iva
purâna[bo] syåmal yat-kripâņaḥ || [27") Sa Sridevyam-Êrasiddhi-kshitisaj
játa[bo] Srimån-Manmasiddh-annjanma [1] dh&trinn-êtân=tråyamânag=8824 mastâm=ast-ârâtis=Tammusiddhi-kshamapah || [28] Dévây=Adhipurisêya Sak
abdé dhirayáyini [lo] gråmêshy=asya npipa-gråhyam pradad=ayam-aféshatab
11 [29°] Yatnêna dharmma-saraṇiḥ parirakshaniya s@ya25 m bhavatbhi(abhi)r-akhilair=iti Tammusiddhaḥ [] ågåminaḥ pranayatê
nțipatin-ajasran-dûran=natôna sirasa n a Sarksanêna || [30] 6L 11 Etat
kshonibhřitám-amsu-jatâlair=mmakutairuddhřitam [1] jaga[t']26 traya-prasiddhasya Tammusiddhasya sasanam 11 (31"]
TRANSLATION. (Verse 8.) In his (i.e. Mann's) family was Raghu who was fed by the milk of Sarabhi which had become the cause of procreation. Is it surprising, under these circumstances, that he should have performed a sacrifice at which (his) whole property was given away, (and) that he should have conquered also all the quarters P8
(V. 9.) Then there was in his family Parktiratha, who, by the exploits of (his) arm protecting for a long time (both) Amaravati and this earth, kept, of his own acoord, (the one) free from demons (and the other sprinkled) with the water of donations.
(V. 10.) From him was born, under the name of Râma, Hari fall of valour, who, having killed in battle the lord of the Rakshasas who was injuring all (beings) through (his) arrogance (awakened by the conquest) of (Indra's) heaven, took back his queen, after she had emerged in purity from the fire which she had entered, as the narrow digit of the moon (emerges again in old splendour) from the sun after it has entered it, and went to his capital.
(V. 12.) In this family was born Kalikala-Chole, the hero who supplied with banks the daughter of Kavöra.? When (Mount) Méru had been merely touched by his play-staff, it began to shake and thereby) caused a confusion among the quarters.
(V. 15.) In this family was born (a king) called Betta, who was the crusher of the thunderbolt whose flight was impelled by Sakra ;8 if he with his fiery splendour had risen before, the cutting of the wings of the mountains also would not have taken place.
1 Only the verses which are not found in the Tiruvalangadu and Tiruppalar inscriptions have been translated here. Verse 29 also has been omitted, because, apart from the name of the god, it is identical with verse 21 of the Tiruvalangadu inscription.
According to the Raghavana (II. 69 f.) Raghu was conceived by Sudakshiqi, after her husband Dilipa had drunk from the milk of the cow Nandint, the daughter of Surabhi, and not of Surabhi herself as implied by the verse of the inscription. Raghu's digeijaya and his performance of the Visvajit sacrifice are narrated in the fourth Targa of the Raghuvanda; compare with our verse especially IV. 86 :- Vifajitam djahrd yajian sarvasradabahinam.
. 1.e. Dasaratha. • The term oikrama is used with reference also to the three strides of Vishnu. . Ravana's conquest of Indra's heaven is told in the Randyana, VII. *7 ft.
• According to the Puranas, the moon, when redaced by the draughts of the gods, enters the orbit of the su and is replenished by its see e.g. Vishnupurda II. 12, 4 1.
'TI.. the K.vertsee above, Vol. VI. p. 182, note 5. • Orof Afani Sakrachôditagati.' Regarding this verne see my remarks above, p. 148 1.

Page #185

152
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
(V. 26.) When the thousand-eyed (Indra) in (his) court constantly hears of his (ie. Tammusiddhi's) brilliant fame, pleagant to the ear, from the sweet-voiced mouth of the Kinaras, I am sure, he will cover again the wife of the sage Gautamal out of desire for the development of ears equal in number to his eyes.
(V. 27.) Victorious is his sword, which is decked with shining pearls that have dropped from the cleft large frontal globes of the numerous princely elephants of (his) enemies, (and) which resembles the primeval spirit (Vishnu), because it is dark-blue (and) covered with dust as (Vishnu is sprinkled) with the water of the milk-ocean, (and) because it has established (his) royal power (as Vishnu is united with Lakshmi).
B.-ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA-SAMVAT 1127. This inscription, which I edit from inked estampages supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch, is engraved at the base of the north wall of the stone platform called the mountain' (malas) in tho AruAla-Perumal temple at Conjeeveram.
It is written in Granthe characters which vary in height from }" to 1t". Up to line 15, medial ai is expressed in the usual manner by putting the two spirals side by side ; see tasmai (1.1), sainya (1.1), garair (1. 7), sambhavair (1.8), kirttyai (1.9), svairam (1. 10), yair (1.12). But in the second half of the inscription the two signs are put one above the other; see asy-Airasidhdhi- (1. 16), yair (1. 17), têjómayair (1. 17), nijair=unayanais (1.17), -domai Hastifailedvaraya (1. 20), akhilair (1. 20), jafálair=mmakufair (1. 21). The language is Banskrit, and, with the exception of a short passage in 11. 19 and 20, the whole text is in verse. The spelling of the words patma (11. 1, 3, 4), Valmikivat bhant- (1.9), abhdt bhuj-dpadanena (1. 9), utbhavati (1. 10), ushatbudha (1. 15), sphayat-bhümné (1. 20), prádat gråmam (1. 20). bhavatbhir (1. 20) is in agreement with the practice followed in similar Grantha inscriptions. The group ddl is written dhdh in - Airasidhdhi and rôdhdhum in line 16.
This is another record of king Tammusiddhi. It enriches our knowledge by incidentally mentioning the surname of Tammusiddhi's father, Erasiddhi, and the time and place of Tammusiddhi's inauguration. This information is found in 1. 19 f. where it is recorded that in the Saka year 1127 (=A.D. 1205-6) king Tammusiddhi, the son of GandagôpAls and Śridevi, the younger brother of the great king Manmasiddhi, having performed his anointment in the town of Nellûr, presented the village of Muttiyampakka, the head-quarters of Pantarashtra, to the god, the lord of Hastisaila. Nellor is the modern Nellore, the chief town of the district of that namo. Muttiyampakka and the district of Pantarashtra I am unable to identify. The temple of the lord of Hastifaila, ... the elephant mountain,' is the Ara!ála-Perumal temples where the inscription is engraved.
Except these data, the inscription contains nothing of historical value which is not known to us from the previously published records of Tammusiddhi, the four verses (4, 8, 9, 12) which here appear for the first time being merely enlogies of the king's mythical ancestors : Brahman, Sagars, Bhagiratha and Kuba. Perhaps it is worth mentioning that Tilungavidys and Nallasiddhi are omitted in the genealogy, and that the name Betta is here constantly spelt Vetta (vv. 17, 19, 24).
1 Le. Ahaly, whom Indra tried to seduce. When Gautama became aware of his intention, he cursed the god, in consequence of which Indra's body was covered with a thousand eyes.
The idea which forms the theme of this verse is rather far-fetched. Iudrs, being enger to listen to Tommuniddhi's praise. wants to have thousand ears. He therefore looks again for Gautama's wife, hoping that by a new curse of the age he will get as many ears as he has got eyes.
No. 85 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1898. . With respect to this word I refer to my remarks above. p. 148.
[Compare above, Vol. III. p. 71, and Vol. IV. p. 145.-E. H.)

Page #186

No. 21.)
TWO FURTHER INSCPIPTIONS OF TAMUUSIDDHI.
153
TEXT. 1 Svasti eri-Tammusiddbâya tasmai yat-sainya-repayah [l*] Brahma-patma(dma).
sprisas=sanke bhåvi-bh û-spishți-hêtavab (ll 1] Jayati vijayi-chåpah kshåļit
aśêsha2 pápas-satata-madhura-lapaḥpråpta-vidya-kalapah [19] vitata-vitaran-apas-estru-maya
durapaḥ praśamita-kali-tâpas-Tammusiddhi-kshamapab [ll 2] Udadhi-saya[na]
bhajah 3 [Pa]tma(dmanabhasya nabheb kim=api nikhila-hêtur-jjatamwacharyya-patma(dma)m
[1*) yad-abhajad-api sfishte pürrvam=@tasya drigbhyam-mfidu-kathing
mahābhyâmemilan-Ônmilanâni [11] [3] Tasmad-A4 virabhuchcharâchara-ja[ga]n-nirmmána-nirsvaba kas-tasy=&ntas-chira-va sa-sambhfita-rajo
vrittissa Patma(dmâ) sana) [19] yên& Sripati-talpa-pannaga-phana-ratneshtha
bimba-spris srashtê5 rů bahavag-sabaya-vidha[y]ê sampadyamán iva 11 [4] Marichir=udagat-tasmad
uday-adrêreiv=amsumân [lo] tataḥ Kaśyapa @tasmat prakasa iva nirggataḥ
[ll 5*] Tasmaj-jagat-tritaya-mamga 6 la-ratna-dipas-chhandas-tanus-timira-kânana-dava-vahnih [1] dik-kalayðh kim=aparam
vyavahara-hêtuḥ ko-py=&virksa vasodhadhipa-vamda-kandaḥ (11 6'] Tasmad=idam
prathama-sambhrita-raja7 sabdaḥ půrnnð gunair-akhila-niti-patha-prayöktá (1) dôv8 Manus-sapadi gồptum
iv=Âvatiropastan-mandal-antara-gataḥ purushaḥ purana) [11 7*] Ath-ânvayê
tasya 8 babhûva rakshitekshitêr=udAras-Sagarð narêsvara) [*] chakâra yas=sågaram=
atma-sambhavair=yya(sas)-sama[sht]êr=nnirapâyam=&srayam [ll 8*] Bhagirathas-tatrn
babhůva divyam Sarasvatim yaḥ kshi9 tim=aninaya [lo] Válmikivat(vad) bhânu-kulasya kîrttyai sampadayitrirn? kavi
kautukani [11] [9] Tad-anvayê Panktirathaḥ kramåd=abhat(bhud) bhuj-ápadândna
chiraya raksh[i]ta (1") adânavå yêna krit-Amarava10 ti sa-dana-vå[] svairam-iyañ=cha medini [11] [10] Tasmád=utbhadbha)vati sma
vikrama-dhanð Râm-abhidhânð Harir-yyas=samkb [y]& vinihatya rákshasa-patin
svar-ggarvya-sarvyatkasham [1] devin BV 11 ar sabinah křišâm=iva kalâm=arkkam pravify=&nala suddhim prapya
vinirggatâm punar=api sviksitya yatab purim (1|11] Abhût sutag=tasya Kus.
Abhidh[&*]nô rájñaḥ kara-sparsam=&vâpya ya 12 sya [l*] Kumudva[ti] sa sarasaḥ prarûdha vikasvar-angi suchira[n=na]nanda |
[12] Babhûvur=ullâsiti(ta)-kirtti-nirjjhara Raghôh kulê=smin babavaḥ
kshamabhritab [1] divas-prithivyőr-api yair-nniyanti 13 bhi[renni]ramkuld niti-pathaḥ pravarttitaḥ [11] [13] Tat-kuld Kalikâlô-bhat
Kávéri-tira-kpin=nfipaḥ [) yat-kéļi-yashți-tulitê Mêrau Vyatikpitá disaḥ 11 [14]
Játô=sya va[m]68 Madhura[m] vijitya paschad-udañchan-Ma14 dhuråntak-Akhyab [1] (nistânta-mukt-ábharaṇaḥ prachandah Pandy-&mganah
pråg-iva yas=chakara || [15] Jishsur-Andhrêshu yaḥ ksityâ purim Pottappi
samjßitâm (1*] tatag=tat-pürvva-Chol-akhyah prakhyâta-bhaja-vikramaḥ [11 16] 15 Tasmin kuld samudapadyata Vetta-nama yag-Sakra-chôdita-gatêr aganeh prahartta
(1°) prag =ôva yady-udagam[i]shyad-ushatbu (dbu)dh-&rchchi[b] paksha-kshayab kshitibbfitâm=api n-ábhavishyat [11][17*] Tad-va[m]śè Siddhi-bh úpålaḥ pålayâm=4
1 From inked estampages supplied by Dr. Hultzsch. 1.The syllable mod has been added below the line.

Page #187

154
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
16 sa môdinim [1] yadiya-dôb-pad-ayattam-artthi-pratyartthi-jivitam [ 18 ] Anujanm= Abhavat-tasya Vetta-bhûpah pratapavân [1] tasy-âpi jajñire putrâs-trâtâras= saran-ârtthinâm || [19] Dayabhimô nṛipas-têshâ[m] jyêshthah kshônim-apâlayat [1] yat-pân[i]6-éâtrava-6r[i]pâm kê6-âkrishți-kashayitah [II 20*] Asy-Airasidhdhi(ddhi)nipat[i]-hajab kanlyn-daran-mirneys kal[i]m-neys punab-pravam [1] rôdhdhu (ddhu)m pravṛitta iva yah prachuram yasa[b] svan=d[i]k-sîmasu sphatika-sala-nibham babandha [11] [21] 17 Asy-abhavann-avani-mandala-ra[kshi]târa[ḥ pu]trâ [s-traya][b] sphuri[ta]-paurushabha[sha]pás-te [1] yair-anvitab prasavitâ suchiram vyarajat-têjômayair=iva nijair-nnayanais-Tripêtrah [122] Jyâyân-êshâm-Manmasiddh-isvaraḥ kshmâm kshârâmbhodhi-syâma-sîmâm sadása [1] nity-ôdañchad-yad-yasaḥ-pañjar-ântar= vvyôma ddhyamam kokilatvam bibhartti || [23] Tan-madhyamas-tad-anu Vettanrip-ábhidhânas-sântas-tapôbhir-avadhirita-bhôga-vâñchhab [1]
18 jyêshthe gate divam-anâkulam-êva rajyan-nikshiptavân-api kaniyasi Tammusiddhau I[24] Jayati vipula-bhuibhrid-va[m]sa-janma suvrittaḥ parichita-guna-gumphas= sambhava[n]-nayaka-śrîḥ [1"] suchiram-avani-bhusha Tammusiddh-âbhidhânas= sarasa-madhura-marttis-chêtana[b] ko-pi h[ârab ][ 25 ] [Ya]sas-subhram yasya śravana-subhagam samsadi muhus-Sahasrakshas-ériņvan-madhura-vachasaḥ kinnaramukhât [1] sva-chakshus-samkhyaka
19 śruti-vibhava-kautuhala-vasat kalatraya praya[b] sprihayati punar-Ggautamamunêh | [26] Dalita-ripu-karindra-érêņi-vistirn[n]a-kumbha-sthala-vigalita-sumbhanmauktika-vyapta-mûrttiḥ [*] jayati ghatita-lakshmiḥ kshira-vas-chûrppakirppaḥ puru[sha iva pu]râpa[b] syâmalo yat-kripâṇaḥ || [27] Sa khalu samasta-samrajyaya Nellûr-nnagarê krit-Abhisheka[b] śri-Gandagopala-Sri20 dêvi-vira-sûtir-Mmanmasiddhi-mahârâj-ânujanmå Tammusiddhi-mahipalaḥ palaya[an-s]khilAm-arppav-Ambarim [*] Dêvây=âsmai Hast[i]sailésvaraya sphayat(yad)-bhâmné sarayô[gyé Śa]k-â[bd] [*]. . . ddhim3 Pantarashtra-pradhanam prâdât (dâd) grimam-Muttiyampakka-sajfam || [28] Yatnêna dharmma-saraniḥ parirakshap[1]yå s-êyam bhavat(vad)bhir-akhilair=iti Tammusiddhaḥ [*] âgâminaḥ pranayatê nripatin-ajasran-duran-natêna sira21 så na sarasanêna [|| 29*] Eta[t] kshôpibhritâm-amsu-jatâlair-mmakuṭair-ddhritam [*] jaga[t]-traya-prasiddhasya Tammusiddhasya sasanam || [30]
TRANSLATION.
(Verse 4.) From this (lotus) arose that Padmasana, who, having accumulated the power of rajas, because he had dwelt long in its interior, accomplished the creation of the animate and inanimate world, (and) who, in order to create companions, seemed to produce many creators, when he touched the images reflected in the jewels of the hoods of the snake (which formed) the couch of the husband of Sri."
(V. 8.) Then there was in his (i.e. Manu's) family an illustrious ruler of the earth, king Sagara, who by his own sons made the ocean an everlasting receptacle of the aggregate of (his)
fame.
(V. 9.) In this (family) was Bhagiratha, who led to the earth the heavenly Sarasvati that produced wonders of poets like Vâlmiki for the glorification of the solar race.
1 The la has been added below the line.
The visarga has been added below the line.
Three aksharas before ddhim are illegible.
The translation comprises only those verses which are not found in the inscriptions of Tammusiddhi published until now.
1 I... Vishnu.
* I.e. Brahman. See above, p. 124, note 5. *I.e. the Ganga, and, at the same time, the goddess of eloquence.

Page #188

MADHUBAN PLATE OF HARSHA.
155.
(V. 12.) His (i.e. Râma's) son was he who bore the name of Kusa. Having obtained the touch of the hand of this king, that Kumndvati, who had emerged from the tank, expanding her body, enjoyed pleasures for a very long time.
(Line 19.) Now, this king Tammusiddhi, the heroic offspring of the glorious Gandagôpåla and Sridevi, the younger brother of the great king Manmasiddhi, having performed his anointment to universal sovereignty in the town of Nellûr, while protecting the whole (earth) girt with the oceans,
(V. 28.) Presented, in the Saka year (denoted by the chronogram) Sarayogya (1.e. 1127), the village called Muttiyampakka, ... the head-quarters of Panţarashtra, to this god, the lord of Hastisaila, whose wealth is increasing.
No. 22.- MADHUBAN PLATE OF HARSHA;
THE YEAR 25. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., D. Litt., LL.D., C.L.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This plate was discovered, in January 1888, in a field near the village of Madhuban in the pargapa Nathûpûr of the tahsil Sagrî, in the Azamgarh district of the Benares division of the United Provinces, and is now in the Provincial Museum of Lucknow. The inscription which it contains has been already edited, by the late Professor Bühler, in Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 67 ff. As it is desirable to issue & facsimile of the plate, I re-edit the inscription from impressions that were furnished to Dr. Hultzsch by the late Mr. E. W. Smith.
This is a single copper-plate, about 1' 8" broad by 1' " high, and inscribed on one side only. Judging from the impressions, & seal was soldered on to the middle of the proper right side of the plate, just as is the case with the Bangkhêra plate of Harsha and the three plates of the Maharajas of Mahôdaya, but it must have got detached from the plates and has not been discovered. In the upper part and on the proper left side the plate has suffered somewhat from corrosion, but the writing throughout is so deeply engraved that on the back of the impressions every letter of the 18 lines which the plate contains may be read with absolute certainty. The size of the letters is about ". The characters belong to the north-western class of alphabets ; in general, they closely resemble those given (from the Lakkha Mandal inscription, North. Inscr. No. 600) in columns xv. and xvi. of Table IV. of Professor Bühler's Ind. Palæographie. Of initial vowels the text only contains a (e.g. in anayôrs, 1. 15); i (e.g. in iva, 1. 6), the form of which, employed here, in Professor Bühler's Table occurs only in much later inscriptions; u in
• 1 The words used of Kumudratt are selected with reference to the original meaning of that name. Kumud vatt is likened to a group of lotuses (lewmwdwarf) growing in a pond (garasal praridad), which open their blossoms (vikaroar-dingt) when touched by the beams (kara-pariam avdpya) of the moon. The marriage of Kuis and Kumudrati, the sister of the serpent Kumuda, is told in the sixteenth sarga of the Raghwania.
According to Dr. Führer, Monumental Antiquities and Inscriptions in the N..w. Provinces and Oudh, P. 189, where the above information is given, the village of Madhuban is 82 miles north-east of Azamgarh ; but I have not found the name in the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 108.
Some of the errors which Prof. Bühler's text contains were corrected by him, when editing the Banskhera plate of Harsha, above, Vol. IV. p. 208.
• See above, Vol. IV. p. 208, and Vol. V. p. 208.
Compare the sonpat seal of Harshavardhana, Gupta Istor. p. 281, and Plate.
• The apparently more antique manner in which essentially the same alphabet was written in Eastern India may be seen from the plates of the time of SasinkarAja (above, Vol. VI. p. 14, Plate) which are only about ten years older than this Madhuban plate.
I 2

Page #189

136
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
utkhiya, 1. 7); and & (in ékachakkra°, 1. 3). Of the consonants, gh, dh and b do not occur; and chh, jh, fi and th are only found as subscript letters, e.g. in tach=chhasanam, 1. 10, ujjhitavan, 1. 7, and., 1. 15, and jyishtha., 1. 13. Regarding the other signs it may be noted that five of themk, g, d, r and s- when they have no subscript letters, have a small hook at the bottom (see o.g. Thôgakaras, 1. 15, tadit., l. 16, and sanidésich=, 1. 18); and attention may also be drawn to the forms of k (e.g. in kara-, l. 15), (e.g. in sôdranigah, 1. 11), ch (e.g. in chanchaldyah, 1. 16), (e.g. in parald', 1. 17), d (e.g. in dánaria, 1. 16), ph (in phalan, 1. 16), and v (e.g. in Sivadêrao, 1. 14). The superscript sign for r is sometimes written above, and sometimes on, the line ; y, where it follows upon another consonant, is always denoted by the secondary, subscript form, even in the conjunct ry (e.g. in paryantah, 1. ll). The ordinary form of the subscript th may. be seen from the sthú of rajasthaniya-, 1. 9; the same form is used in the conjunct rth, in samprinitärthi-, l. 5, but the full form of tha is exceptionally employed in the stha of sêrô. pasthanait, l. 15. The subscript form of n does not differ from the sign for na; see e.g. Sárarnni-, 1. 13, and t'islmuesiddha., 1. 14. Apparently in order to distinguish clearly between the subscript dh and v, the latter is denoted by a peculiar triangular sign; compare e.g. the ddh of -bhivriddhayd, 1. 13, with the tu of Fagraharatvena, l. 14. The only final consonant which occurs is the t of the word samcat in line 18; it is denoted by the lower part of the sign for ta, with a separate horizontal line above it.- As regards medial vowels, only the signs for d, u and a call for remarks. The ordinary sign for a (and for the & of já) may be seen e.g. in maharajadhi. rája-, 1. 12. When a follows upons, or n, or a conjunct beginning with one of these consonants, it is denoted by a wavy line placed vertically above the sign for stor n; see e.g. bhariktui, 1. 10, battúraka-, l. 13, and kara nádhi-, at the end of line 17. In the same way & is denoted in the khy of samakhyátain, 1. 17 compare with it the khi of vimukha), 1. 7), and in the jña at the commencement of line 10 (compare with it the jñid of djña-, 1. 15). Excepting in the syllable r. (for which see Vartin., 1. 5), the vowel is either denoted by a subscript vertical line- or prolongation of the vertical line of the consonant-sign- ending with a small hook, or by a sign which resembles the subscript u of the modern Nagari alphabet. The former way of denoting is followed in writing the aksharas chchhu, shnu, dos, nu, pu, mu, yu, vu, deu and su, the latter in kort, tkes, gu, tt, stui and bhtt; compare vichchhurita-, 1. 4, dushta-, 1. 6, samuchitas, 1. 15, and tulya-, l. 15, Skandaguptah, 1. 17, cto. For two ways of writing the medial ů- the one follcfood only in da, and the other in ků, pů and bhi-compare datako, 1. 17, and kata-, 1. 10.The inscription does not contain the signs of the jihuilmúliya, upadhmaniya and avagraha; but in line 18 it has three numerical symbols, for 20, 5 and 6. The symbol for 20 is like the akshara tha; that for 5 looks like tri, with the sign of the medial d attached to it; and the symbol for 6 resembles the akshara då with a subscript 1. Signs of punctuation are used in the text three times, in lines 16 and 17. Throughout the writer has formed the letters with great care and skill. The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. Any unusual or rare words and technical terms which it contains will be down attention to in the notes on the translation. The text generally is in prose, but it contains a verse in lines 6 and 7, and two benedictive and imprecatory verses- in one of which the king Harsha himself is referred to as an authority for the sentiment expressed in lines 16 and 17. In respect of orthography it need only be stated that the sign for v denotes both v and b, that k and t are generally doubled before r (e.g. in puttras, 1. 1, and -&tikkrånta, 1. 3, but not in -pravritta-chakra, 1. 3), and that now and then the rules of sandhi have not been observed.
The inscription is a charter of the well-known king Harsha-or Harshavardhana, the hero of Bapa's Harshacharita, who ruled part of Northern India at the commencement of the 7th
In the Banskhera plate of Harsha the same superscript sign for d is more frequently employed.
? According to Prof. Bühler the language of the Banskhera plato is better than that of this plate; but I eadnut find any difference.

Page #190

No. 22.]
MADHUBAN PLATE OF HARSHA.
157
century A.D.-by which the village of Sômakundaka in the Kundadhani vishaya of the Sråvasti bhukti, which had been previously held by a Brahman on the strength of a forged charter, was granted to two other Brahmans. The king's order was issued from the royal residence or camp of Kapitthika (1.1), and is dated on the 8th of the dark half of the month Märgaśirsha of the year 25 (apparently of the king's reign'). The actual order is preceded by the genealogy of Harsha, in the course of which it is stated that his immediate predecessor, his elder brother Rajyavardhana, after defeating Dévagupta and other kings, was treacherously slain in his enemy's quarters. On this event and on the genealogy generally it is now unnecessary to comment.
Of the localities mentioned in the inscription, Kapitthika apparently is the Kie-pi-tha (Kapittha) of Hiuen-Tsiang, which, again, is the same as Sárkásya, identified by the late Sir A. Cunningham with the modern Sankisa, on the Kalinadi river, about 40 miles north-west of Kanauj. And śråvasti, after which the Sråvasti-bhukti was called, is the modern SahetMahet in the Gonda district of Oadh. Kuņdadhani, from which the Kundadhani-vishaya received its name, and the village of Sômakundaka have not been identified.
TEXT. 1 Om Svasti (11) Maha-nau-hasty-afva-jayaskandhåvárát=Kapitthikâyâh maharaja
gri-Naravarddhanas-tasya puttrag=tatpadánudhyâtaḥ éri-Vajriņidêvyam-utpannaḥ
paramadityabhakto 2 maharaja-bri-Rajyavarddhanas-tasya puttras-tatpadanudhyâtah sri-Apearôdévyam
utpannah paramadityabhakto maharaja-srimad-A(a)dityavarddhanas-tasya puttraga
tatpâdânudhyataḥ śri-Mang3 sênaguptadêvyâm-utpannagelochatussamudr-atikkrânta-kirttib pratåp-anurag-panat
ânyarajali varno-âśrama-vyavasthapana-pravșitta-chakra ékachakkraratha iva
prajânâm=årtti-haraḥ 4 paramadityabhaktaḥ paramabhattâraka-maharajadhiraja-sri-Prabhakaravarddhanas
tasya puttras-tatpâdânudhyâtaḥ sitayaśaḥpratâna-vichchhurita-sakalabhuvanamandalah
parigrihita5 Dhanada-Varun-Endra-prabhřiti-lô kapala-tējah satpath-ôpárjjit-aneka-draviņa-bh û mi
pradâna-sampriņit-&rtbibridayð=tiśayita-purvvaraja-charito dēvy&m=amalayasomatyam 6 sri-Yasômaty&m-utpannaḥ paramasaugatab Sugata iva parahit-aikarataḥ
paramabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-bri-Rajyavarddhanah Rajánla yudhi dushța-vajina
iva sri-Dêvagupt-A7 dayah kritvå sena kasaprahâra-vimukhaḥ sarvvê sama samyatâh [1] utkhaya
dvisható vijitya vasudhar kļitvi prajânår priyam prânân-ujjhitavân=ar&ti-bhavanê saty-ánurodhêna yaḥ [] Tasy=&paja
1 If the Harshs ers dates from the commencement of Harsha's reign, the date must fall in A.D. 630-31. • See Beal's Si-yw.ki, Vol. I. p. 202; compare also Jour. Roy. 4. 8oe. 1897, p. 491. • Archæol. Survey of India, Vol. I. p. 271. • See the Imperial Gazetteer of India, 2nd ed., Vol. XII. p. 223.
.) See ibid. p. 126. Compare also Dr. Bloch in Jour. 4.. Soc. of Bengal, Vol. LXVII. Part. I. pp. 269 and 290to the inscriptions there enumerated as mentioning Srivasti may now be added the Lucknow Museum plate of Kirtipäls, above, p. 96, 1. 12 of the text.
• From impressions supplied by the Curator of the Provincial Museum, Lucknow. * Denoted by a symbol. . Here and in other places below the rules of sandhi have not been observed ; read kdyd. . Read fry.
10 Originally panna and fohat was engraved. 11 Read raj6.
13 Metre : Śårdalsvikridita.

Page #191

158
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
8 s-tatpâdânudhy&taḥ paramamâhêśvarð Mahêévara iva sarvvasat[*]v-ânukampi paramabhaṭṭaraka-mahârâjådhiraja-éri-Harshaḥ Śrâvasti-bhuktau Kundadhani
vaishayika-Somakuṇḍaka-1gramê
9 samupagatâm
mahâsâmanta-mahârâja-daussâdhasâdhanika-pramâtâra-râjasthânîya
kumârâmâty-ôparika-vishayapati-bhata-châta-sêvak-âdîn-prativâsi-janapadás-cha samâ
vrâ(brå)hmapa
10 juâpayaty-astu vaḥ samviditamm='ayath Sômakuṇḍaka-grâmô Vâmarathyêna kuta-sasanêna bhuktaka iti vicharya yatas-tach-chhasanam bhanktvå tasmâd=Akshipya cha svasîmâ
11 paryantaḥ
s-ôdrangaḥ sarvva-rajakulabhavya-pratyaya-samêtaḥ sarvva-paribritaparihârô vishayâd-uddhrita-pindah puttra-pauttr-ânugaḥ chandrârkkakshitisamakâlino
[VOL. VII.
12 bhûmichchhidra-nyayêna maya pitab paramabhaṭṭâraka-mahârâjâdhiraja-sriparamabaṇarika-mahādēvî-råjāl-d
mâtuḥ
Yasomatidêvyâḥ7
13 jyêshthabhrâtri-paramabhaṭṭaraka-mahârâjâdhirâja-śrî-Rajyavarddhanadévapâdânâm cha
Prabhakaravarddhanadevasya
punya-yasô-bhivriddhayê
Såvarppisagitta-chohhandógasavra(bra)hmachâri-bhaṇṭa
Vâtasvâmi
14 Vishnuvriddhasagôttra-va (ba) hvṛichasavra (bra) hmachâri-bhaṭṭa-Śivadêvasvâ mi bhy & m pratigraha-dharmman-âgrahâratvêna pratipâditaḥ viditva bhavadbhiḥ samanumantavyaḥ prati
15 vâsi-janapadair-apy-ajñâéravana-vidhêyair-bhûtvâ
bhagabhôgakara-hirany-âdi-pratyâyâḥ10
yathisamuchita-tulyamiya anayor-êv-ôpanêyâḥ sêv-opasthanam cha
karaplyam-ity-a-11
16 pi cha || 12 Asmat-kula-kkramam-udâram-udaharadbhir-anyais-cha
dânam-idam
abhyanumödaniya [1] lakshmyas-taḍit-salila-vadvuda-chamchalâyâḥ13 dânam phalam parayasab-paripâlanam cha || Karmmanâ1
17 manasâ vâchâ karttavyam prâpinê hitam [1] Harshen-aital samakhyâtam dharmmárjjanam-anuttamam || Dâtakô=ttra
mahapramâtâra-mahâsâmanta-érî-Skanda
guptaḥ [1] mahâkshapatalâdhikaranâdhi
18 krita-sâmanta-maharaj-Esvaragupta-samâdêsâch-oh-ôtkirppaṁ
Samvat17 20 5 Marggasirsha-vadi e [*];
TRANSLATION.
Gajjar [11]
(Line 1.) Om. Hail!
From the great royal residencels of victory, (furnished) with boats, elephants and horsesfrom Kapitthika:19
(There was) the Maharaja Naravardhana.20 Begotten on Vajriņidevi, his son, who meditated on his feet, (was) the devout worshipper of the Sun, the Maharaja Rajyavardhana [I.].
• Read nugaf.
• Read -dharmmés; see my note on the translation.
10 Read otydyd.
1 Originally Somakundikd- was engraved, but the vowel i of the akshara ndi has been struck out; see the name below, in line 10.
2 Read gatán.
Read samviditam=.
Read paddms-cha.
The akshara du of vishaydduddhrita- is quite clear in the impressions.
7 Read 'dovyd.
Here one would have expected pddita iti.
11 Read aiti
4-.
11 Read -budbuda-chamchaldyd.
11 Read waitats.
17 Read samvat.
12 Metre: Vasantatilaka.
14 Metre: Ślôka (Anushṭubh).
18 The first akshara of this word is undoubtedly ga.
18 Or from the great camp.'
19 The sentence is continued below, in the words 'his younger brother..
Harsha issues this command."
30 In the original the names of the kings and queens- including the name Devagupta in line 6, but excluding the name Harsha in line 17- have the word frf or frimat, 'the illustrious' or 'glorious,' prefixed to them.

Page #192

ན་
yནས་ལྟ༽
འབབ་ འཕྲུ་༥ པ ག
ད
་ གཙུག་རྒྱལ་༤་ཚུ@p:།གནR༦ * #༽ལའr དཔལ་འ༦ ལོ་ནས་ vor ནད་ཡ།(ཁ:མཚ༥༩ལོ: (4&vཀྱི་སྐོག་པུc ཚོན་ནcyfསོ སྟར©5:vi༩༩༩༡ལོoj༣༥༣ དུའི ད༦༥༣༢“rhvarཅི:ཨུ་བྱ |:ཚུfy?Tagམ@་ཚུ་ YT new - Stt vn - K5 K7 - Tp Thánh Nha Trang Gia
«(6/མཱུ (33 ཏཾཝཾ, ༢༩ ༩ ངོ་སqའམོ་ཙུན* * t8% ཏནཱ* 9 8 «༣ 8:Sཚུ*Sབྱ//༨:མཾསྭཱ༦༥༣ ཙྩཏ༦༩ནr/w༣༤༣༩:པརྣཙཱ༦ 3 Sc(x?q ༤༧ཁོsའ༩༩༧༣ལོ*fལ%rཙིrcཕྱགy< ས :Svictoyfོ ནོ །།
༢པg པོ་ པདྭཐུste (སྙལ བyཅ་ཕུ བུརྩ ག
%Iན་ཙཔ་4.3:# ཨཱཙཱར་(3:ཚུལ༡༩༦(34 1༠ ཚེས༣/༣ལའངོལ༥* Ri@
f ཞཚ༩༢ig བའ་ཞེསེzgཏུ་སrv(ཙིཏཾཏུyའིriཀཱསྟེ**«fའཁྱི(t༥༡༩:༢༩༑ ཡུལr:Tagewtic.4@
cqའི་ལ(༡༢:༤ནི《༢ (4g/(ཝst 88སa:ri༩༤:༣༢༦:1:༥༢*མi ༦༦ ( བཙཙ༢ རྟོ ༧༩༨༥ ༢#ལ9 5 འི ་རཱུ༥«རཱf ནུ༥ཉལནfvg+rལgཅུ༥རི%ཎྜི ༥༩«@༣ ( 1 >* ་ངོ པ ༥༦༢༩༧ གག་ནི ༣༩ སཱཡཱནsst. འ45a &f@ ས་
Madhuban Plate of Harsha.-The year 25.
་ །
F. KIELHORN.
W GRIGGS, COLLOTYPE.
SCALE -43
FROM AN IMPRESSION SUPPLIED BY THE LATE E. W. SMITH.

Page #193


Page #194

No. 22.]
MADHUBAN PLATE OF HARSHA.
159
Begotten on Apsarôdevi, his son, who meditated on his feet, (was) the devout worshipper of the Sun, the Maharaja Adityavardhana. Begotten on Mahasénaguptâdevi, his son, who meditated on his feet, (was) the devout worshipper of the Sun, the Paramabhaṭṭaraka Maharajadhiraja Prabhakaravardhana, whosel fame crossed the four oceans; before whom other kings bowed down on account of his prowess and out of affection for him; who wielded his power for the due maintenance of the castes and orders of life, (and) who, like the sun,' relieved the distress of the people. Begotten on the queen of spotless fame Yasomati, his son, who meditated on his feet, (was) the devout worshipper of Sugata (Buddha)-like Sugata solely delighting in the welfare of others- the Paramabhaṭṭaraka Mahârájádhiraja Rajyavardhana [II], the tendrils of whose bright fame overspread the whole orb of the earth; who appropriated the glory of Dhanada, Varupa, Indra and the other guardian (deities) of the world; who gladdened the hearts of suppliants by many donations of wealth and land acquired in righteous ways, (and) who surpassed the conduct of former kings.
He in battle curbed Devagupta and all the other kings together, like vicious horses made3 to turn away from the lashes of the whip. Having uprooted his adversaries, having conquered the earth, having acted kindly towards the people, he through his trust in promises lost his life in the enemy's quarters.
(L. 7.) His younger brother, who meditates on his feet, the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara (Śiva)-like Mahêsvara taking compassion on all beings- the Paramabhaṭṭaraka Maharajádhiraja Harsha issues this command to the Mahásámantas, Mahárájas, Dauḥsádhasádhanikas, Pramátáras, Rajasthaniyas, Kumarámátyas, Uparikas, Vishayapatis, regular and irregular soldiers, servants and others, assembled at the village of Sômakuṇḍaka which belongs to the Kuṇḍadhani vishaya in the Śrâvasti bhukti, and to the resident people :
(L. 10.) Be it known to you! Having ascertained that this village of Sômakuṇḍaka was held by the Brahman Vâmarathya on the strength of a forged charter, I therefore have broken that charter and taken. (the village) away from him, and, for the increase of the spiritual merit and fame of my father, the Paramabhaṭṭaraka Mahárájádhirája Prabhakaravardhanadeva, of my mother, the Paramabhattárika Mahadevi, the queen Yasômatidevi, and of my revered eldest brother, the Paramabhaṭṭaraka Maharajádhirája Rajyavardhanadeva, have given it, in the nature
1 Compare Gupta Insor. p. 220, lines 1 and 2 of the text.
2 The word for sun,' employed in the original on account of the preceding -pravritta-chakra, is ékachakraratha, whose chariot has only one wheel'; compare for it e.g. in the thir act of the Batnávali the verse commencing with adhodnam n-aikachakraḥ prabhavati, and Mayûra's Suryafata a, v. 59 (where the Sun says: na hi rathó yati me n-aikachakraḥ). For the idea that the sun relieves distress, compare e.g. Gupta Inscr. p. 162, text, 1. 2.
The Gerund krited of the original text is employed, in an unusual way, to convey a passive sense; 'like vicious horses (curbed) after they have been made to turn away from the lashes of the whip.' In Prakrit we do find passive Gerunds; compare e.g. bhajjiu janti (=bhanktvd ydnti), 'they run away after having been broken,' in Prof. Pischel's Materialien zur Kenntnis des Apabhramta, p. 23. For Sanskrit I can only quote, from the Daiakumáracharita, kim upakritya pratyapakritavatt bhavéyam, where the Gerund spakritya must mean 'after having been favoured.'
According to the Harshacharita, allured to confidence by false civilities on the part of the king of Gauda? see Prof. Cowell and Mr. Thomas's Translation, p. 178.
On pramátára and mahapramátára, which occurs in line 17 of the text, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 182, note 70; pramátri also apparently occurs in Gupta Inser. p. 216, 1. 9.
With Kundadhdntoaishayika compare Angadtyavaishayika, above, Vol. IV. p. 211, 1. 7, Vélavivaishayika, Gupta Inser. p. 216, 1. 6, Gaydvaishayika, ibid. p. 256, 1. 7 of the text,... vaishayika, ibid. p. 50, 1. 25, etc.
7 In bhuktaka the suffix ka has been added to bhukta- as noted already by Prof. Bühler, through the influence of the Prakrit without altering the meaning of bhukta (svdrthe); compare Prof. Pischel's Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen, § 598. In Gupta Inser. we similarly find atisrishtaka, káritaka, dattaka, pravishṭaka, pratishthapitaka, utpannaka, utpadyamánaka.
On the subject of forged copper-plates see now Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 201 ff.

Page #195

160
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VoL, VII.
of a donation! (to Brahmans), as an agrahára - extending to its proper boundaries, with the ndrarga, together with all income that might be claimed by the king's family, exempt from all obligations, as a piece taken out of the district (to which it belongs), to follow the succession of sons and sons' sons, for as long as the moon, the sun and the earth endure, according to the maxim of thúmichchhidra-to the Bhatta V&tasvâmin who is of the gôtra of Såvarņi and a fellow-student of the Chhandôgas, and the Bhatta Sivadovasvåmin who is of the götra of Vishņuvriddha and a fellow-student of the Bahvpichas.7 Knowing this, you should assent to this, and the resident people, being ready to obey my commands, should make over only to these two the tulya-maya, the share of the produce, payments in money and other kinds of income, as they may be due, and should render service to them. Moreover :
(L. 16.) Those who profess (to belong to the noble line of our family and others should approve of this donation. Of fortune, unstable as lightning and a bubble of water, donations and the preservation of others' famelo are the (real) fruit.
By deeds, thoughts and words one should do good to the living. This Earsha has declared to be the very best way of earning religious merit.
(L. 17.) The dataka in this matter is the Mahápramåtdra Mahasamanta, the illustrious Skandagupta. And by order of the great officer in charge of the office of records, the Samanta Maharaja Isvaragapta, (this was) engraved by Garjara.
The year 20 5 Mârgasiraha-vadi 6.
No. 23.- TIRUVENDIPURAM INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAJARAJA III., NARASIMHA II. AND KOPPERUNJINGA.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. This inscription. (No. 142 of 1902) is engraved on the west wall of the pråkáre of the Devanayaka-Perumal temple at Tiruvendipuram, & village 4 miles west-north-west of
• Since pratigraha-dharmand, which would be a Bahuvrihi compound, could not be taken to qualify agnaldra in the abstract noun agrahdratudna, Il ve altered it to pratigraha-dharmena. With the whole passage compare 6.g. above, Vol. VI. p. 189, 1. 84, akal yantel-dharmånadkaratodna prati pdditah. Compare also phrases like pratigrah na pratipddita, Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 113, 1. 12 of the text; agraldraféna pralipadita), ibid. Vol. XX. p. 124, 1. 9 of the text; doodgrahdrated na pratipadayatima, Gupta Ineer. p. 289, 1. 10; ele.
1 With rdjakuldbudoya compare raj dodoya in the plates of the Madrdjas of Uchchakalpe, Gupta Iser. p. 118, 1. 11, p. 122, 1. 13; p. 127, 1. 20; ate.
With sarca-parihsita-parildra compare sartaoishți-parildra-parihsita in the plates of the VAkitaka Maldrdjas, e.g. above, Vol. III. p. 262, 1. 20. The meaning intended is more correctly expressed by parikritasarpaplda, eg. above, Vol. IV. p. 250, l. 53, and by sareakara-parildran krited, above, Vol. III. p. 328, 1. 16. Compare also sarea-bddhd-parihdra (eg. Ind. ant. Vol. IX. p. 128, 1. 36), and for similar expressions see above, Vol. VI. p. 13, note 3.
• The expression vishaydd=uddhrita-pinda I have found again only in the Panduk svar plate of Lalitabir déva, Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 180, 1. 21. I am not quite certain about the exact meaning of it.
Le to be inberited in turn by: compare putra-pantr-dangdmin, .g. above, Vol. III. p. 262, 1, 21. • I.e. a student of the Sámavéda.
11.o a student of the Rigvéds. . Instead of anayorudva one would have expected dbhyamda.
. I do not know the exact technical meaning of tulya-mdya which might be translated by things to be weighed and to be measured ;' mdya by itself we find, in grama pratydyd mdya-kirany-ddayah, in Gupta Imor. p. 267, 1. 12, and tulya occurs ibid. p. 70, 1. 10, apparently in s technical sense. See also above, p. 62.
10 Vis by not resuming the grants made by them. The verse occurs with different readings in Ind. Ant. VOL. XIX. p. 349, 1. 9 of the text, and Vol. XXV. p. 181, 1. 28.

Page #196

No. 23.)
TIRUVENDIPURAM INSCRIPTION OF RAJARAJA III.
161
Cuddalore (Kadalur), the head-quarters of the South Arcot district. It consists of 9 lines in the Tami) alphabet and language and forms a single big sentence, which can, however, be dissolved into several distinct periods with the help of the gerunds kéttu,'having heard, in line 2, and enru,'having said,' in lines 3 and 4. The pronoun namakkum, to us,' in line 9 shows that the subject of the passage beginning in line 4 is the plural of the pronoun of the first person.
The language exhibits a few peculiarities. The letters d and d are doubled after a nasal in yanddu (1.1), Sinddao (1.2) and elunddrı (1.9). Instead of the gerund kondu (twice in 1. 6, and 1. 8), the poetical form kodu occurs four times (11. 2, 3, 4 and 9). Aruļivittu (11.4 and 9), arulivikka (1.9) and veffivittu (1.7) are vulgar forms of arufuvittu, etc.
This inscription is distinguished from most other South Indian inscriptions, as it does not record a donation or similar transaction, but is of a purely historical character. It is dated in the 18th year of Tribhuvanachakrarartin Rajarajadêva (1.1) and must have been engraved at the instance of two military officers (dannákka®), named Appaņs and Samudra-Goppaya: (1.5), in the service of the Hoysaņa (or Hoysala) king Vira-Narasimhadeva (1.1). This king bad heard that Kopperuñjinga had captured the Chola emperor at sendamangalam. Anxious to vindicate his title the establisher of the Chola country,' he started from Dôrasamudra and conquered the Maha[ra] kingdom. When at Pâchchûr, he ordered the two above-mentioned officers to continue the campaign. They advanced through the enemy's country until they reached Sêndamangalam, forced Kopperuñjinga to release the Chola emperor, and accompanied the latter into his dominions.
The title 'establisher of the Chola country,' which the inscription applies to Vira-Narasimhadeva (1. 3), and the statement that he conquered the Mahara kingdom, show that this king is identical with the Hoysala Narasimha II., who in several inscriptions is styled 'the establisher of the Chola kingdom' and the uprooter of the Makara or Magara kingdom." As the inscriptions of Narasimha II. are dated between A.D. 1222 and 1234, it follows that the king Rajaraja, to whose 16th year the subjoined inscription belongs (1.1), is the Chôļa king Rajaraja III., who ascended the throne in A.D. 1216,6 and whose 16th year accordingly corresponded to A.D. 1231-32. He is no doubt identical with the Chôļa emperor' who was captured and released at Sendamangalam. The dates of other inscriptions of Rajaraja III. show that he continued to reign after his re-installation. His latest known date is A.D. 1243-44 in an inscription at Poygai.
The subjoined inscription mentions a considerable number of geographical names. Dôrasamudra, the capital of Narasimha II., is the modern Ha?&bid in the Belur taluka of the Hassan district in the Mysore State. Pâchchûr, where he halted on his expedition against Köpperuñjinga (1.4), is perhaps identical with a village of that name in the Trichinopoly tAluka, opposite to the island of Srirangam, 2 miles north of the Coleroon river, and 9 miles west by south of Kannaşûr, the southern capital of Narasimha's sacoessor Somógvara.? If this identification of Pachchûr is correct, it would follow that Narasimha II. left his dominions by way of the Gajalhatti pass, and that the Mahara (Makara or Magara) kingdom (1.3) has to be looked for in the Coimbatore or Salem district. In the course of the expedition which Appaņa and Samudra-Goppaya undertook against Köpperuñjinga, they first destroyed the villages of Elleri, Kalliyûrmûlai and Toļudagaiyur (1. 5). Then they worshipped the god at Popgambalam
See Mr. Sewell's Lista of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 212, where the name is spelt Tiruvandipuram.' The same erroneous form is found on the Madras Surrey Map of the Cuddalore taluka. The Postal Directory of the Madras Circle, p. 1350, has correctly Tiruvendipuram.'
Dannákka aud dandyala are tadbhavas of the Sanskrit dandandyaka; see Ind. ant. Vol. XX. p. 304 and note 7.
• The first part of this name is apparently derived from Darasamudrs. • Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kau. Distr. p. 507; Mr. Rice's Bp. Carn. Vol. IV., Ng. 98, and Vol. VI., kd. 120. See page 9 above.
Sonih-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 64. Above, Vol. III. p. 81.

Page #197

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
(1.6 f.), destroyed Tondaimanallur, and halted at Tiruppêdirippuliyâr (1.7). Next they destroyed Tiruvadigai and Tiruvekkarai (1. 7) and the country between the Varanavâsi river in the north, Sendamangalam in the west, and the sea in the east (1. 8). As far as the route of Narasimha's two officers can be followed on the map, it appears that they crossed the present South Arcot district from south to north. Elleri and Kalliyurmalai (now Kaliyamalai) are in the southern portion of the Chidambaram taluka. Ponnambalam is one of the Tamil names of Chidambaram itself. Tonḍaimânallar is perhaps the modern Tondamânattam in the Cuddalore tâluka, and Tiruppadirippuliyâr is the well-known ancient name of Tirupâpuliyûr,' a railway station north of Cuddalore. Tiruvadigai is Tiruvadi' near Panrutti," and Tiruvekkarai is Tiruvakkarai in the Villupuram (Viluppuram) taluka. As regards Sendamangalam,' where Kopperañjinga kept the Chôla king prisoner, and at the gates of which the war seems to have ended, the Postal Directory of the Madras Circle mentions no less than eighteen villages of this name, three of which belong to the South Arcot district. The Sendamangalam which is intended here is probably the one in the Tirukoilur (Tirakkovalar) taluka. I am unable to identify the Varanavadi river, which has to be looked for to the north of Sêndamangalam,' and the village of Toludagaiyar, which must have been situated south of Chidambaram. It is not clear why Appana and Samudra-Goppaya selected the temple of Tiravêndipuram for engraving this account of their achievements. Perhaps it was at this village that they took leave of the Chola king Rajaraja III., whom they had rescued from the hands of Kopperañjinga at Sêndamangalam.
As far as we know at present, Narasimha II. was the first among the Hoysala kings who possessed a portion of the Trichinopoly district. In an inscription on a'virakal, dated in A.D. 1222,10 he is stated to be "marching against the Ranga in the South," i.e. the island of Srirangam, and in the Harihar inscription of A.D. 122411 he is already called 'the uprooter of the Makara kingdom' and 'the establisher of the Chôla kingdom.' Hence his conquest of Srirangam seems to have taken place between A.D. 1222 and 1224. This first invasion of the Makara and Chola kingdoms was distinct from and prior to the conquest of the same two kingdoms which is related in the Tiravêndipuram inscription, and it is presupposed by the wording of the latter, which implies that the king started on his new campaign in order to vindicate his previously earned title establisher of the Chola country. A further testimony to Narasimha's influence in the Chola country is supplied by an inscription in the Gokarpêévara temple at Tirugókarņam near Pudukkôṭṭai (No. 410 of 1902), which is dated in the [1]0th year of Tribhuvanachakravartin Rajarajadêva, i.e. A.D. 1225-26, and records a grant of land by a servant of Somaladevi,19 the wife of Somêévaradeva, the son of the Pôsala king Vira-Narasimhadeva of
Nos. 274 and 290 on the Madras Survey Map of this taluka. No. 229 on the Madras Survey Map of this taluka.
No. 204 on the Madras Survey Map of the Cuddalore taluka. See above, Vol. VI. p. 381 and note 8.
No. 79 on the Madras Survey Map of the Cuddalore taluks.
Tiruvakarai,' No. 239 on the Madras Survey Map of this taluks.
7 This word is derived from sendan, the red one,' a name of the god Skanda.
No. 288 on the Madras Survey Map of this taluka.
The nearest river on the north of Sendamangalam is the Gedilam..
1 Mr. Rice's Ep. Carn. Vol. VI, Cm. 56:- Saka-varusa 1144 Chitrabhdnu-sam rada Atolja-sudda 10 [da sami Mamgalaedradaamds. On this date Professor Kielhorn remarks as follows:-" For Asvins-sudi 10 of Saka-Sarhvat 1144 expired-Chitrabhanu this date is wrong; it would correspond to Friday, the 16th September A.D. 1222. If we could read sudda 7 sapta*]mi, it would regularly correspond to Tuesday, the 13th September A.D. 1222." 11 Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 507.
12 See above, Vol. III. p. 9, note 6. Another princess of the same name is mentioned in Mr. Rice's Ep. Carn. Vol. IV., Kp. 63. She is there compared to Lakshmt, and Narasimha II. to the Moon. Hence she must have been his sister, and not his wife as Mr. Rice thinks (ibid., Introduction, p. 21). According to other inscriptions, the wife of Narasimha II. and the mother of Somêévara was Kalaledêvt; see ibid. Vol. III., Md. 122; Vol. IV., Ng. 98; and Vol. VI., Kd. 125.

Page #198

No. 23.)
TIRUVENDIPURAM INSCRIPTION OF RAJARAJA III.
163
Dorasamudra. Finally, a mutilated inscription in the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam (No. 54 of 1892), dated in A.D. 1233,9 records a grant by a femalo relation of BhujabalaBhimaklava-Dandandyaka, the great minister (mahápradhana) of Pratápachakravartin Pobala brf-Vira-Narasimhadeva.
Among the opponents of Narasimha II., the Harihar inscription of A.D. 1224 and the Basarkļu inscription of A.D. 1234 mention the Kadava king and the Pandya king, and three inscriptions state that "his valour caused the reduction of the Pandya sovereignty." As will appear below (p. 164 and note 3), Kopperukijinga claimed to belong to the Kadava or Pallave family. If he is meant by the expression Kadava king' in the Harihar inscription, it would follow that he had come into hostile contact with Narasimha II. before the time of the Tiruvöndipuram inscription, perhaps on the occasion of Narasimha's first attack on Srirangam between A.D. 1222 and 1224. The Påndya contemporary of Narasimha II. Was Märavarman alias Bundara-Pandya I., who, as shown by Professor Kielhorn, ascended the throne in A.D. 1216. This king boasts on his part to have conquered the Chôļa country and to have restored it to the Chola king; and an inscription of his 9th year, se. A.D. 1225, is actually found in the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam, while we have seen that Narasimha II. was marching against Srirangam in A.D. 1222.
Among the partisans of Kopperuñjioga, the inscription mentions two chiefs named Solakôp? (1. 5) and Kol?i-Solakón (1. 6). Viragangandalvån and Chiņattarayap are stated to have been killed and are called officers of the king.' Apparently, they were originally in the service of Rajaraja III. and had gone over to Kopperuñjinga. Of special interest is the statement that " four officers including Paråkramabhu, the king of flam,” were killed. What the author Wants to say is perhaps " Parakramabahu and three of his officers." Ilam is the Tamil name of Ceylon. According to Wijesinha's Translation of the Mahavarhsa (page xxiv. ff.), ParAkramabdhu I, died in A.D. 1197 and Paråkramabahu II. in A.D. 1275, and neither of them fell in battle. Hence the ParåkramabAhu of this inscription must be different from both ; per haps he was not a king, but a prince of Ceylon.
Kopperuñjinga, the person who was responsible for Narasimha's interference in the affairs of the Chola kingdom, is first mentioned in an inscription of the Vriddhagiriśvara temple at Vriddh&chalam (No. 136 of 1900), the head-quarters of a taluka in the South Arcot district. This reoord opens as follows:
1 6 Svasti srih [la] Tribhuvanachchakravatti2 ga! sri-Rajarajadêvarku yân3 du 14ávadu udaiyar Tiru4 mudugunsam-udaiya nầyaparku Palo 5 lavan Kopperufijingan agam6 badi-mudaligaļil Edirigandyan Po7 ttappi-Chcholan i-ngayan
1 Torailamutirattu frf-Poiala-Pira-ff-Narasisgaddvar magandr Somesoaraddvar madar sómaladdvi[y]dr.
• Vijaiya-samma (sanoa)taaraitu Kdtligai fuddha-pafiobami Adiodra-medal; "from Sunday, the fifth tithi of the bright (fortnight) of Kattigai in the Vijays year.” Professor Kielhorn kindly informs me that, "for the month Karttika of Sake-Samvat 1155 expired -Vijaya, this date regularly corresponds to Sunday, the 9th October, A.D. 1233."
Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 507. • Mr. Rice's Ep. Carn. Vol. III, Md. 121; Vol. IV., Ng. 98; and Vol. VI., Kd 12a. . Above, Vol. VI. p. 814
• See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 344, and above, Vol. VI. p. 308, No. 6. The Tirupparangupram cavo-inscription and the smaller Tiruppu vanam grant belong to the reign of the same king.
7 A different person of the same name is mentioned among the officers of Vikrama-Chols in the Vikkirama. Solar-Uld; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. Pp. 143 and 149.
1 2

Page #199

164
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
8 Arku vaitta tirunundâ vila
9 kku onrukku . . . . . “In the 14th year of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Rajarajadêva,Ediriganayan Pottappi-Chola, (one) among the chiefs of the body guard of the Pallava Kôpperujinga, gave to the lord, the god of Tirumudugupram, one perpetual lamp," eto.
From this inscription we learn that Köpperuñjinga claimed to belong to the Pallava family, and that in A.D. 1229-30, i.e. two years before the Tiruvêndipuram inscription, he still acknowledged Rajaraja III. as his sovereign. The defeat which Narasimha II. inflicted on Köpperuñjinga enabled Rajaraja III. to remain in power until at least A.D. 1243-44. About this time he was either ousted or succeeded by his former enemy; for, an inscription of Köpperuñjinga, who had assumed the titles dêra, 'king,' and Sakalabhuvanachakravartin, in the Aru!åļaPerumal temple at Conjeeveram shows that the 18th year of his reign corresponded to SakaSamvat 1182. I subjoin the date-portion of this inscription, and that of three other inscriptions at Tiruvennainallar, Tiruvidaimarudur and Tirukkalukkuyram.
A.-In the Aruļaļa-Perumal temple at Conjeeveram. i Syrsti eri 7 Sakabdam Ayiratt-orunûrru-en[ba]tt-irandiņ mêl sellânigra
Sagalabuva nach[cha]kkaravattiga! sri-Kôpperuñjin[ga][varku yandu [18ávadu) Vyifchika-nayatru apara-pakshattu dasamiyum Nåyarru
kkilamaiyu[m] ..........
"In the [18th) year of the emperor of the whole world, the glorious Kôpperuñjingadêva, which was current after the Saka year one thousand one hundred and eighty-two, . . . . . . . . . 7 a Sunday and the tenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month Vrischika."
B.-In the Vaikuntha-Perumai temple at Tiruvennainallur. 8 1 [Svasti"] [sri ll] Sakalabhuva fachchakravarttiga! sri-Kôpporuñji[n]gadêvar[k*jku
yandu [78]vadu Sim(ha)-nayafru apara-pakshattu chaturtthiyam Velli
kkilamaiyum perra Rêvati-nál.
"In the (7th year of the emperor of the whole world, the glorious Kopperuñjingadêve, on the day of Rêvati, which corresponded to a Friday and to the fourth tithi of the second fortnight of the month Simha."
C.-In the Mahalingasvâmin temple at Tiruvidaimarudur. 1 Svast[i] Sri [11] Sagalabu vagasakkaravattiga! sri-Köpperaõjinga[de]varku yảndu
18vadu Kag[p]i-nayafru půryva-pakshattu panchadasiyum Nayarru-kilam[ai]
perra Sadayattu [nja!
" In the 18th year of the emperor of the whole world, the glorious Kopperunjingadêva, on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the fifteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month Kanya."
See Dr. Gundert's Malayalam Dictionary, p. 2, s.v. agambadi. * This is the Tamil name of Vriddhachalam ; compare South Ind. Insor. Vol. I. p. 128, and Vol. III. p. 152.
* In the Madras Christian College Magazine of March 1892, Mr. Venkayya states that two inscriptions at Tiruvannamalai also call Kopperufijings Pallava or Kadave. Regarding Kådava as a synonym of Pallava, see above, p. 25, and South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. p. 68.
• See above, p. 161 and note 6. • No. 88 of 1890; see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 340, note 5. • The remainder of the line is built in.
A portion of the date, which probably contained the name of the nakshatra, is lout. No. 820 of 1902.
No. 135 of 1895.

Page #200

No. 23.]
TIRUVENDIPURAM INSCRIPTION OF RAJARAJA III.
105
D.-In the Vedagiriśvara temple at Tirukkalukkupram.? 1 Svasti sri [119] Sagalabuvanachchakkaravatt[i]ga! Avaniy-Ala-ppirandâr Kôpperun
j[i]ngadêvarkku yaņdu [8]lvadu Kumba-nøyazru pūrvva-pakshattu d[v]it[i]yaiyum
Sa2 ni-kkilamaiyum perra Uttirattádi-nál.
"In the [3] 1st year of the emperor of the whole world, him who was born to rule the earth, Kopperuñjingadēva, on the day of Uttarabhadrapada, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the second tithi of the first fortnight of the month Kumbha."
According to Professor Kielhorn, who has kindly examined these four dates," the frst date (A.), of Saka-Samvat 1182 expired and the 18th year current, regalarly corresponds to Sunday, the 31st October A.D. 1280, which was the 4th day of the month Vrischika, and on which the tenth tithi of the dark half of the month Kårttika) ended 6 h. 31 m. after mean sunrise. The second date (B.), of the 7th year, corresponds to Friday, the 30th July A.D. 1949, which was the 3rd day of the month Simha, and on which the fourth tithi of the dark half of the month Sravana) ended 9 h. 38 m., and the nakshatra was Rêvati from 3 h. 56 m., after mean sunrise. The third date (C.) is incorrect. The fourth date (D.), of the 31st year, corresponds to Satnrday, the 10th February A.D. 1274, which was the 18th day of the month Kumbha, and on which the second tithi of the bright half of the month PhAlguna) ended 10 h. 46 m., and the nakshatra was Uttara-Bhadrapadê for 21 h. 1 m., after mean sunrise. The three dates A., B. and D. show that Sakalabhuvanachakravartin Kopperujingadôva must have ascended the throne in A.D. 1943 between, approximately, the 11th February and 30th July." His reign extended to at least A.D. 1278-79; for, as the subjoined list of his inscriptions shows, two of them at Chidambaram are dated in his 3eth year. In this list the inscriptions are arranged under different heads according to the manner in which they quote the king's name and
titles.
I. Kopperusjingadēva. 1. 20th year : Tiruvottär, No. 83 of 1900. 2. 22nd year: do. No. 95 of 1900.
II. Sakalabhuvanachakravartigal sri-Kopperujingadeva. 1. 5th year: Vriddhachalam, No. 134 of 1900. 2. [7]th year : Tiruvenpainallar, No. 320 of 1902. 3. 8th year: Vriddhachalam, No. 135 of 1900. 4. 14th year: Vallam, No. 186 of 1892. 5. 16th year : Chidambaram, No. 467 of 1902.
do. No. 468 of 1902. 7. 18th year : Tiruvidaimarudor, No. 135 of 1895. 8. [18th] year: Conjeeveram, No. 38 of 1890. 9. 26th year : Tirukkvalúr, No. 308 of 1902. 10. 36th year: Chidambaram, No. 455 of 1902.
6.
III. Sakalabhuvanachakravartigaļ Avaniy-la-ppirandár Kopperufijingadeva.
[3] let year: Tirukkalukkagram, No. 181 of 1894.
1 No. 181 of 1894. The inscription records the gift of lamp by the wife of Psichanedi-Vaqar alias Nilagrigarayar (1. 3). The same person or relation of his is mentioned in an inscription of the 28th year of Kulottunga III. ; South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. p. 84.
* See South-Ind. Iusor. Vol. II. p. 340, note 4

Page #201

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
do.
IV. Sakalabhuvanachakravartigal Avapiy-ala-ppirandár alias sri-Kopperufijingadeva.
1. 3rd year : Chidambaram, No. 462 of 1902. 2. Do.
No. 465 of 1902. 3. Do.
No. 466 of 1902. 4. 5th year:
No. 459 of 1902. 5. Do.
No. 464 of 1902. V. Sakalabhuvanachakravartigal sri-Avapiy-&ļa-ppisandár alias Kôpperusjingadêva.
1. 5th year: Chidambaram, No. 463 of 1902. 2. 8th year: do. No. 460 of 1902. 3. 34th year: do. No. 461 of 1902.
4. 36th year: do. No. 456 of 1902. The Vallam inscription of the 14th yearl mentions prince (pillaiyar) Nllagangaraiyar,' apparently a son of Kopperuõjingadēva. An inscription in the Aruļ&!a-Perumal temple at Conjeeveram (No. 41 of 1893), which is dated in the 22nd year of Tribhuvanachakravartin VijayaGandagôpåladêva, records the gift of a flower-garden by Nilaganga of Åmûr, who bore the surname Bhu-pålan-8dbhava (in Sansksit) or Puvi-Ala-ppiranda (in Tamil), s.e. 'who was born to rule the earth.' This person is no doubt identical with the prince Nilagan garaiyar of the Vallam inscription, and his surname is a slight modification of Avariy-đļa-ppirandár, the title of his father Köpperuñjingadêve.
As stated on page 163 above, the Tiruvêndiparam inscription mentions among the partisans of Köpperuñjinga a certain Slakon. This person is probably identical with an officer whose name occurs in most of the Chidambaram inscriptions of Kopperuñjingadeva. In one inscription he is called "Perumalppillai alias Slakópar, (one) among his (vis. Kopperanjingadêva's) officers, and in another (No. 462 of 1902) "the lord of Arasûr, Sengagivayar alias Pillai Solakópar Aliyar.” The grant portion of the Chidambaram inscriptions of the 3rd to 16th years opens with the words soļakon blai, i.e. " the order of Slakon," and ends with the words svai Solakór eluttu, i.e. this is the signature of Solakon." Accordingly, Solakón must have been the representative of Koppernñjingadva at Chidambaram until at least A.D. 1258-59.
A short undated inscription at Tiruvêndiparam supplies the name of Solakón's younger brother. This inscription (No. 146 of 1902) runs as follows: 1 Svasti sri [ll*] Avagi
7 Ślakon ta[m]2 Ala-ppiranda
8 bi Peruma! Vê3 Kôpperui
9 [njadudaiyan se[y]4 jingadevar ti
10 vitta tirukkopura5 rumênikku nagri
11 m || 6 ga Sengagivậyan "Hail! Prosperity! For the benefit of the royal body of him who was born to rule the earth, Köpperngjingadêva,- Peruma? Vēņådudaiyap, the younger brother of Serganivayan Bolakon, caused to be made this sacred gopura."
Venadudaiyên seems to have succeeded his elder brother as officer in charge of Chidambaram. For, in two Chidambaram inscriptions of the 34th and 36th years of Koppernñjingadêya (Nos. 461 and 456 of 1902), the grant portion opens with the words Vånddudaiyin dlai and ends with the words ivai Vénádudaiyap eluttu.
1 Above, p. 166, clause II. No. 4.
As the 16th and 10th years of this king corresponded to A.D. 1266 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 220), the date of this inscription must fall in A.D. 1271-72.
No. 460 of 1902:- ivar modaligalil Perumdippillai dya Solak Ondr.

Page #202

No. 23.]
TIRUVENDIPURAM INSCRIPTION OF RAJARAJA III.
4
A solitary Sanskrit record of Kôpperuñjingadeva is found as far north as Draksharama in the Gôdâvarî district. Unfortunately this inscription (No. 419 of 1893) is so much mutilated that no connected transcript of it can be given. It is dated in the Saka year 1184 and records gifts to the temple of Bhimanâtha by the king, who is called Sakalabhuvanachakravartin, Avany-avan-ôdbhava or Avany-avana-sambhava, and Maharajasimha. The two names beginning with avani are Sanskrit translations of his surname Avaniy-dla-ppirandár. Maharajasimha means the lion among great kings,' while Kôpperuñjinga would mean the great lion among kings.' The Drakshârâma inscription calls him 'the ornament of the Kathaka family" and 'a worshipper of Kanakasabhadhinatha." He is stated to have defeated the Karpâța and Chôja kings and to have established the Pandya country. The Kakati king and Ganapati-mahārāja are also referred to in the Drakshârâma inscription. The first three lines contain two verses in the Sardalavikriḍita metre, and the sixth line states that certain verses were composed by the king himself and inscribed on his gifts to the temple.
It was stated in the preceding paragraph that Kôpperañjingadeva claims to have established the Pandya country. On the other hand, an inscription of the Pandya king Jatavarman alias Tribhuvanachakravartin Sundara-Pandyadeva at Tiruppanduratti asserts that this king "besieged the prosperous city of Sendamangalam and fought several battles to frighten the Pallava." This Pallava is evidently Kopperañjingadeva, and Śêndamangalam seems to have been his capital, as we might already conclude from the Tiruvêndipuram inscription, according to which Kopperañjinga was besieged in Sêndamangalam.
TEXT.
167
1 Svasti śrî [*] Tiribu[vana]ch[cha]kka[ra]vattigal éri-Rajarajadė[va]r[k]ku yâp[d]ḍu® 15[vad]il edirâ[m]-âṇḍu Pratâ [pa]chchakkaravatti Narasi[m*]hadevap Soja-chchakkaravattiyai=
Hoy[a]pa-dri-Vi(vi)ra
2 Kkô[pp]eruñjingan [S]ênddaman[ga latte [p]idi[t]tu kodu iru[ndu] [pa]ḍaiyai ittu rajyattai alittu dêv-â[laiyanga]lu[m] 10Vishna-stapangalum aligaiyâle ippadi dêvan kêt[t=a]ru
3 Soja-mandala-pratisht-Adriyag eggu[m] ki(k)r[t][i] nilai-ni[ru] [adu i-k[k]Alam-uttuvad[i]llails enru Dôra[sa]muttiratti[pi][n]ru[m] eduttu vandu [Majha[ra*]-rajya-nirmmalam=âḍi ivanaiyum [i]van pendu-pandara[mu]m kai
kkoḍu
4 Pachchûrile viṭṭu-Kkôp[p]erunjingan dê[a]mu[m] alittu-Chchola-chchakkaravattiyaiyum elund-aruli (lu) vittu-tko (kko)ḍuv-an[ru] dêvan tiruv-ullam-ây va vidai kondu elunda svasti rimagu-mahapradhani paramaviśvási
5 danḍinagopan Jagago(do)bbagandan Appana-dann[a]kkapum
tag
Sa[mu]tt[i]raGop[palya-danṇākkanum Kopperufiji[n]gan iru[n]da E[|]]ériyu[m] Kalliyûrmu(mů)laiyum Solakon iru[nda] Toludagaiyarum alit[tu] vê
6 [nda]n mudaligali[1] Viraganga[n][d]Alvan J[1](chi)pa[t]taraya[n] lattu raja Parak[k]i[da] (ra)mabah-u[!!]i[t]ta [mu]dali [4] pêraiyum .. ko[n]ra
11 Read pratishth-doháryan.
11 Read menru.
1 See above, p. 165 f.
Here' Kathaka' can hardly refer to the kings of Cuttack, but must be taken as a Sanskrit equivalent of 'Kadava;' see above, p. 164, note 3.
I.e. of the god at Chidambaram,
I.e. the Hoysala king Narasimha II.
Pamdya-manddala-sthapand-stradharina.
No. 166 of 1894. According to Professor Kielhorn, the date of this record corresponds to the 7th October A.D. 1257; see above, Vol. VI. p. 807 f.
---
Line 10 f.:- Sendamangala-chchelum-badi murri-Ppallava-nad-ppala pôr-dḍi. ad Fishes-athdna.
• Bead ydndu.
• Read Sinda.
12 Read duvadill
14 Read frima".

Page #203

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
i[va][r*]ga! kudiraiyu[m] kai-kondu Kolfi-Chcholakóp kudiraiganai (lai)yum
kai-kkondu PoCo)7 pa[mballa-dôvanaiyum kumbitu eduttu vandu Toņdaimanallur ullida tamukk.
[rga]?um alittu alli . . [kk]dum vetti(ttu) vittu Tiruppå[d]i[r]i[p]
puliyûr[i]lé vittu irundu Tiruvadigai Tiruvekkarai ullitta Ar8 gaļum alittu Våranavasi arrukku=tterku sen[da*]mangalattukkum ku kilakku
kadalilé (ali)-Arga!um kuļi-k[kal]ga[!um suttam alidudum penda[ga]!ai
pidittum kollai-kondum sendamangalattile eduttu vi. 9 da=ppa (pp)gira aladi(vi)lê Kôpporuñj[i][n]gan kulaindu $6]a-chchakka[ra*].
vattiyai e[lu]nd=a[ru]!i(!a)[vi]kka-[kka * ]davadåga dôvanukku viņņappa[m*] seya ivar vittu namakkum & vara=kkâţtugaiyalê Sola-chchakka[ra*]vattiyai elund [d="a]ruļi(lu)vittu=kkodu v (p)ndu rajyattê paga vittadu 6
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) Hail ! Prosperity! In the year which was opposite to the 15th year (i.e. in the 16th year) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious R&jardjadêva,- when king Pratápachakravartin, the Hoysaņa, the glorious Vira-Narasimhadêva, heard that Kopperuñjinga had captured the Chola emperor at Sendamangalam, that he destroyed the kingdom with his army, and that the temples of the god (Śiva) and the places (sacred to) Vishņu were destroyed, he exclaimed “This trumpet shall not be blown unless (I shall) have maintained (my) reputation of being the establisher of the Chola country.'8"
(L. 3.) He started from Dôrasamudra, aprooted the Maha[ra] kingdom, seized him, his women and treasures, and halted at Pachohur.
(L. 4.) Then the king was pleased to order :-"Destroy the country of Kôpperuñjinga and liberate the Chôļa emperor."- Hail! (We), the glorious great minister, the very confidential servant, Dandinagôpa Jagadobbagandahl Appaņa-Dannákka and Samudra-GoppayaDaņņákka, took leave (from the king) and started.
(L. 5.) (We) destroyed (the villages of) Elleri and Kalliyūrmulai where Köpperuðjinga was staying, and To udagaiyûr where Solakon was staying; killed . . . . . among the king's officers Viragangan dalvan (and) Chipattarayan, and 4 officers including Parkkramabahu, the king of flam; seized their horses ; and seized the horses of Kolli-Solakóp.
(L. 6.) Having worshipped the god of Popnambalam, (we) started (again), destroyed rich (?) villages including Tondaimapallur, caused the . . . . forest to be cut down, and halted at Tiruppadirippuliyur.
(L. 7.) (We) destroyed Tiruvadigai, Tiruvekkarai and other villages; burnt and destroyed the port-towns on the sea and the drinking-channels to the south of the Våraņavasi river and to the east of Sendamangalam; and seized and plundered the women.
Read tamakk-4° (R).
Cancel this syllable. * Read alittum.
• Read eluuta. Sou South-In 1. Insor. Vol. III. p. 89, note 3. This word (deva) occurs at the end of line 2.
1 The trumpet (kalam) was one of the five Instruments used in producing the paficha-maldlabda ; see above, Vol. V. p. 216, note 3, and p. 260, note 3. The king here makes & Vow that he will dispense with his right of using this instrument, until he will have defeated Kopperunjings and re-established the Chols king.
• Literally, the architect (causing) the stability of the Chola country. The parallel term Pandya-mardalsathdpand-ritradhdra (see above, p. 167, note 5) proves that the word dchdrya is here used in its Tami) meaning: ' master-carpenter, an architect.'
• Vis the Mahara king. 10 This word is not Tamil, but Kanarese, and means the commander of an army. 1 On this biruda, which is slao Kadarese, see above, Vol. III. p. 64, note 9. 1) Bee Dr. Gundert's Malvydfam Dictionary, $. v. ali and ali-mukhan.

Page #204

No. 24.]
(L. 8.) When (we) advanced against Sendamangalam and were going to encamp (there), Kopperuñjinga became afraid and submitted to the king that (he) would release the Chola emperor.
(L. 9.) As he (vis. the king) agreed and despatched a messenger to us, (tre) liberated the Chôla emperor, went (with him), and let (him) enter (his) kingdom.
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
No. 24.-DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., D.LITT., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN.
(Continued from page 10.)
Dr. Hultzsch again has sent me a large number of dates of Chola kings, of which I now publish twenty-three, with the results of my calculations. Of these, the dates Nos. 61-74 show that the times previously found for the commencements of the reigns of the five kings to whom they belong-Rajaraja I., Rajendra-Chola I., Kulôttunga-Chola I., Vikrama-Chôla, and Kalôttungs-Chola III-are correct. The dates of Rajaraja III., Nos. 75-78, reduce the time during which this king must have commenced to reign, to the period from (approximately) the 23rd June to the 13th August A.D. 1816. And the dates Nos. 79-83, belonging to RajendraChôla III., of whom no dates had yet been examined, prove that this king commenced to reign between (approximately) the 31st March and the 8th May A.D. 1946. The remaining dates sent to me are very difficult to deal with; their publication will probably have to be deferred to the time when more dates of the kings to whom they belong have been discovered.
A-RAJARAJA I.
61.- In the Mûlêsvara temple at Bahûr." Kanda [!]ûr-Chch[4]1[ai] ka [lam-aru]tta
ivv-âṭṭai
1 Svasti sri [*] k[4][i]nmarku ya[p]
2 da lla (A) vadu 3 apara-pakshatta Nayagru-kkilamai perra Katti[g]ai-gru pagal.
I[râ]jaraja
Midhu (thu)na-nayaɣru
169
kô
"In the 11th year (of the reign) of king Rajarajakesarivarman who destroyed the ships (at) Kandalar-Salai,-in daytime on the day of Krittiks, which corresponded to a Sunday of the second fortnight of the month of Mithuna in this year."
The date corresponds to Sunday, the 14th June A.D. 996, which was the 22nd day of the month of Mithuna, and on which the 11th tithi of the dark half (of Jyaishtha) ended 12 h. 58 m., while the nakshatra was Krittika, by the Brahma-siddhanta for 13 h. 47 m., according to Garga for 15 h. 6 m., and by the equal space system from 2 h. 38 m., after mean sunrise.
B. RAJENDRA-CHOLA I.
62. In the Karavandisvara temple at Udaiyarköyil.
1 Sva[st]i ári [1] Tiru manni valara.
17
ko-Pparare (ke) saripan [ma]. [v=U]daiyar ári-Rajendra-Śôladêva[rku yan]ḍu 31a[vadu]
1 They apparently belong to three kings of whom no dates have yet been published in this list.
No. 178 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902.
Read -ndaru.
No. 433 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902.

Page #205

170
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
19 [vv-&nda] Kar[kadaga-ngya]rra parvva-pakshat]tu chatu[r]tth[iy]um Ve!![i]
kk[i]lamaiyum [pe]mra Pu[narbų). 20 satti=nå.
"In the 31st year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman [alias] the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva, on the day of Punarvasu, which corresponded to a Friday and to the fourth tithi of the frst fortnight of the month of Karkataka in this year."
The date is intrinsically wrong because the nakshatra on the fourth tithi of a bright half in the month of Karkataka cannot be Punarvasa. The equivalent of the date apparently is Friday, the 23rd July A.D. 1042, which was the 28th day of the month of Karkataka and which was entirely occupied by the fourth tithi of the bright half of Sråvana). The nakshatra on this day was Uttara-Phalgani, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 13 h. 8 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 9 h. 51 m., after mean sanrise.
C.-KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA I.
83.- In the Karavandiśvara temple at Uļaiyárköyil.' 1 Svasti erill Pugal sa Inda paņari.. .
.. 8 ...... ....[kov-Irája] kesaripat[ma]r=&na Tribhuva9. nachchakkaravattiga! $r-Ko[1]0[t]tunga-boladevar[k]ku yandu 16ávadu...
. . . . . . . Mina-ngyarra (Apara-pakshattu V]i[y]&la-kkilamai(ylum
dacha(sa)miyu[m] perra Uttirada[ttu nál].
“In the 16th year of the reign of king Rajakesarivarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladêva, on the day of Uttarashadha, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the tenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mina."
A date of the month of Mina of the 16th year of Kulottunga-Chôļa I. would be expected to fall in A.D. 1086, and in my opinion this date undoubtedly corresponds to Thursday, the 12th March A.D. 1088, which was the 19th day of the month of Mina, and on which the nakshatra was Uttaráshadhi, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 16 h. 25 m., and by the Brahma-siddhånta for 9 h. 51 m., after mean sunrise. But the tithi which ended on this day. 10 h. 50 m. after mean sunrise, was the 9th, not the 10th tithi, of the dark half (of, Phålguns).This result shows that the word dachamiyum of the original date should be altered to natamiyนm.
D.- VIKRAMA-CHOLA. 84.- In the Vámanapurisvara temple at Tirumāņikuļi." i [8]va[s]ti ár[1] [Il*) Pu-måda puņara : 2.....k8=P[parak@]sar[i]pa[9]mar=[ga] Ti[r]ibuvanachcha [km]karavattiga!
fr-Vikkirama-Soladevarku yandu padip-o[oråvadu)... [naya]r[u
apa ]ra-pakshattu ekadasiyam Budap-kilamaiyum perra Visågattu nå!.
“In the eleventh year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Chôladeva, on the day of Visakha, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of
The tithi was a prathama-chaturtit. · No. 899 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902. . See above, p. 7, note 6.
• It is not absolutely excluded that the writer wanted to write waramiyum, and that the two Grantha letters da and cha are in reality badly shaped Na and or, respectively. E. H.]
No 148 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902.

Page #206

No. 24.)
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
171
My calculation shows that the name of the month of this date was Dhanus. For this month the date corresponds to Wednesday, the leth December A.D. 1128, which was the 25th day of the month of Dhanus, and on which the 11th tithi of the dark half (of Mârgasirsha) ended 22 h. 1 m. after mean sunrise, while the nakshatra was Visakha, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 16 h. 25 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 11 h. 50 m., after mean sunrise.
65.- In the Karavandiśvara temple at Udaiyarköyil. 1 [Sva]sti [6]r[1] [ilo] PA-mådu p[uņara] :::::::::: kos . .
pan[ma* Jr=åna Tir[i*]bu[va]na(cha][k]karavattiga! sri-Vik[kira*]ma-boladêvark[ku gân]du 1[5]åva[du Si]mha-nayarru apara-[pa]* . . . . . [m]
V[iyá]la-kkila[m]ai[yum pe]rra . . . . .! “In the 15th year of the reign) of king (Parakesari]varman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Chôļadēva,- (on the day of] .. . .., which corresponded to a Thursday and to the . . . . . [tithi] of the second fortnight of the month of Simha." This date does not admit of verification.
E.-KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA III.
88. - In the Vamanapurisvara temple at Tirumanikuli. 1 Svasti eri [ll] Puyal peruga .
. . . 3 .
k6-Pparakesariparmar=aga Tribha (bhu) vagasakra(va]ttiga! sriKulottunga-boladôverkku y[&]adu mu(ma) [n]távadu Simha-nayarru
apara-bha (pa)kshattu pañchamiyum Tingal-kilamaiya(yu)m perxa Advati-nál.
“In the third year of the reign) of king Parak@sprivarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulottunga-Chladeva,- on the day of Asvini, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simba."
A date of the month of Simha of the third year of Kulottunga-Cha III. would be expected to fall in A.D. 1180, and in my opinion this date undoubtedly corresponds to the 19th August A.D. 1180, which was the 16th day of the month of Simha, and on which the 5th tithi of the dark half of Sravana) ended 9 h. 34 m., while the nakshatra was Asvint for 3 h. 17 m., after mean sunrise. But the day was a Tuesday, not a Monday.
87. - In the Bhaktaparidhisvara temple at Gidangil.? i Svasti eri Coll KO-Pparak darivanmar-aga Tribhuvagachakravarttigaļ gri-Kulottunga
soladevarka 2 yaņda 3vadu Simha-ndyarru irubattelanudi[yadi]y=&pa Budap-kilamai perxa
Asuvati-nál.
“In the 3rd year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Ohôladeva, on the day of Asvini, which corresponded to a Wednesday which was the twenty-seventh solar day of the month of Simba."
1 The year A.D. 1118 would yield no satisfactory equivalent for this date. • No. 404 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902. * Read -pakshattu; the tithi in lost.
• The nakshatra is lost. No. 165 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1903; Sow/h-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. No. 86.
• On Monday, the 11th Angust A.D. 1180, the 5th tithi of the dark hall commenced 8 li., and the nakalatra was Afvint from 8 h. 56 m., after mean sonrine.
1 No. 226 of the Government Epigrapbiat's collection for 1902.

Page #207

172
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Under the preceding date it has been stated that the nakshatra was Asvini on the 16th day of the month of Simha of the third year of the king's reign; Asvini therefore cannot have been the nakshatra on the 27th day of the same month. Nor would the weekday be correct; for the 27th day of Simha of the third year would be Saturday, the 23rd August A.D. 1180 (when the nakshatra was Uttara-Phalguni).- I have not found any year of the reign of KulottungaChola III. for which the date would be correct.
68. In the Vâmanapurisvara temple at Tirumâņikuļi.1 1 Svasti śri [*] Tiibuvagachchakravattiga! ri-Virarkjendira-Sċjaděvaşku êlâvadu Simha-[nayar]ru irabattigkn-diyadi âna pürshva(rvva)-pakahattu chchaturdasiyam-ga Sadaiya
[VOL. VII.
2 ttu nål.
"In the seventh year (of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Virarajendra-Chôladeva,- on the day of Satabhishaj, which was the fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight and a Wednesday, which was the twenty-sixth solar day of the month of Simha."
The 26th day of the month of Simha of the 7th year of Kulôttunga-Chôls III. corresponds to Wednesday, the 22nd August A.D. 1184. On this day the 14th tithi of the bright half (of Bhadrapada) ended 13 h. 19 m., and the nakshatra was Satabhishaj, by the equal space system and according to Garga from 1 h. 19 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta from 1 h. 58 m., after mean sunrise.
If this were a date of Râjêndra-Chôla III., it would be quite incorrect.
yându Budan-kilamaiyum
1 Svasti
69. In the Darbharaṇyusvara temple at Tirunallar.5 śri [II] Tiribuvanachchakkaravattiga! Madurai kondu Pandiyan muḍittalaiyum kond-aruliya si-Kulottunga-Sôladêvarkku [y]ându 17vadu Kumba[n]ayarru pûrva-pattiśattu ti[ti]yaiyum? Tingat-kilamaiyum perra Uttiraṭṭâdinâļ.
"In the 17th year (of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttungs-Chôladeva, who, having taken Madurai, was pleased to take also the crowned head of the Pandya, on the day of Uttara-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Monday and to the second tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha."
1 Svasti
The date corresponds to Monday, the 18th February A.D. 1195, which was the 21st day of the month of Kumbha, and on which the second tithi of the bright half (of Phalguna) commenced 1 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise, while the nakshatra was Uttara-Bhadrapada, by the Brahma-siddhanta and according to Garga the whole day, and by the equal space system from 3 h. 17 m. after mean sunrise.
70. In the Kripapurisvara temple at Tiruvenņainallûr.
sri [11] Pů maraviya dissimngattôn
Tiribuvanachchakkaravarttigal Maduraiyum Pândiyan mudi-ttalaiyun-gond-aralina
1 No. 164 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902.
2 The da of dati" is entered below the fi.
7 Read dvittyaiyum.
The name Virarâjëndradêva (II.) is applied to Kulottunga III. in two inscriptions of the 5th year at Chidambaram (Nos. 121 and 122 of 1887-88).
The Simba-samkranti took place 16 b. 48 m. after mean sunrise of the 27th July A.D. 1184.
No. 895 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902. Read -pakshattu. No. 318 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902.

Page #208

No. 24.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
173
sri-Kulottunga-bladeva[x]ku yându 17åvadu Miduna-nayat[ru] apara-pakshattu
trai(tra)yôdasiyum Viyala-kkiļamaiyum perra Urosapi-[nal].
“In the 17th year of the reign of the emperor of the t) no worlds, the glorious Kulottunga-Chôļadēva, who was pleased to take Madurai ana the crowned head of the Pandya --- on the day of Rôhiņi, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the thirteenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mithuna."
The date undoubtedly corresponds to Thursday, the 8th June A.D. 1195, which was the 13th day of the month of Mithuna, and on which the nakshatra was Rôhiņi for 9h. 51 m. (or 9 h. 12 m.) after mean gunrise. As the 13th tiths of the dark half (of Jyaishtha) ended on this day only a minute or two after true sunrise, I should have expected the writer to quote the 14th tithi instead of the 13th.
71.- In the Ikshupurisvara temple at Kovilvenni.12 1 ........... T[i]r[i]bu vanachchakkaravatt[iga! Ma2 duraiyum Pandiyan mudi-ttalaiyun-go[o]d-aruliya [6]i-[Ku)3 lottnoga-Soladēvarkku
ya[n]du
pattonbadabadu=Kkani-na4 yargn=ppar[va* )-pakshattu navamiyum Tinga[1]-kilamaiyum perra At[ta)5 na!.
“In the nineteenth year of the reign of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttungs-Chôľadeva, who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned he:d of the Påndya, - on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Monday and to the ninth title of the first fortnight of the month of Kanya."
The date is intrinsically wrong because the nakshatra on the 9th tithi of bright half in the month of Kanyá cannot be Hasta. The equivalent of the date apparently is Monday, the 2nd September A.D. 1198, which was the 6th day of the month of Kanya, and on which the 9th tithi of the bright half (of Bhådrapada) ended 22 h. 22 m. after mean sunrise. The nakshatras on this day were MQla and Pârvashidha.
72.- In the Vámanapurisvara temple at Tirumanikudi. 1 S[va]sti sri [ll"] T[iribu]vanachchakkara[va]ttiga[!] Ma[d]urai kondu Pån[diyalo
mudi-ttalai 2 yun=gond-arulina Sri-Kulottunga-Soladêvaçku y [&]ądu pattonbada3 vadu Rishabha-nayarru åpân=diyadiy=åga pûrvva-pakshattu dvåda siyum Budaŋ.
kilam[ai]yum perra [A]. 4 ttattu nå!
"In the nineteenth year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva, who, having taken Madurai, was pleased to take also the crowned head of the Påņdya, on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight, which was the sixth solar day of the month of Rishabha,”
The date corresponds to Wednesday, the 30th April A.D. 1197, which was the 6th day of the month of Rishabha, and on which the 12th tithi of the bright half of Vaisakhs) ended 19 h. 87 m., while the nakshatra was lasta, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 7 h. 13 m., and by the Brahma-biddh&nta for 3 h. 56 m., after mean sunrise.
No. 397 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902. ? Read patto baddvade-Kkani. • No. 161 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902. • The Rishabha-samkrinti took place 14 h. 4 m. after mean suurise of the 24th April A.D. 11:7.

Page #209

174
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
73.- In the Vamanapurisvara temple at Tirumaņikuli. 1 Svasti sri [ll"] Tiribuvanachchakkaravarttiga[1] Maduraiyum flamum Påndiyan
mudi-ttalaiyad=gond-aru![i]ya Sri-Kulottunga-Sladeva[r]kku gându 21 vadu Mêsha-n[@]yarru purvva-[pa®]kshattu daśamiyum Budan-kilamaiyu[m] perra
[Ma]gattu na!.
"In the 21st year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chladêve, who was pleased to take Madurai, Ilam and the crowned head of the Påndya, - on the day of Magba, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mosha."
The date corresponds to Wednesday, the 7th April A.D. 1199, which was the 14th day of the month of Mosha, and on which the 10th tathi of the bright halt (of Vaisakha) ended 23 h. 39 m., while the nakshatra was Magh, by the equal space system for 22 h. 20 m., by the Brahma-siddhanta for 7 h. 53 m., and according to Garga for 10 h. 30 m., after mean sunrise.
74.-In the Vimanapurisvara temple at Tirumanikuli. 1 Svast[i] $r[i] [11] Pasya]l vậyttu .......... 4 . . . . . k8-Pparakesariparmar-&ņa
Tiribuva achchakkaravarttiga[1] Maduraiyum-Ilamad-gondu Pandiyan mudi-ttalaiyun=gond-aruļiņa ari-Kulot5 tuo[ga]-80laddvarkku yandu 21vadu Rishabha-ngyarru pūrvva-pakshattu tri(tra)yð
dasiyum Sani-kkilamaiyum porra Attatti-na!.
"In the 21st year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Choladêva, who, having taken Madurai and Ilam, was pleased to take also the crowned head of the Pandya -- on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Batarday and to the thirteenth tiths of the first fortnight of the month of Rishabha,”
A date of the month of Rishabha of the 21st year of the reign of Kulottuvga-Chola III. would be expected to fall in A.D. 1199, but for that year this date is incorrect, and I have not found any other year of the king's reign for which it would be correct. Such being the case, I feel certain that the month of Rishabha has been quoted erroneously instead of Mêsha. For this month the date regularly corresponds to Saturday, the 10th April A.D. 1199, which was the 17th day of the month of Mesha, and on which the 13th tiths of the bright half of Vaisakha) ended 22 h. 48 m. after mean sunrise, while the nakshatra was Hasta, by the equal space system and according to Garga the whole day, and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 21 h. 40 m. after mean sunrise.
F.-RAJARAJA III.
76.-In the TirumAlibvara temple at Magaral. i ...i-tt@[varkku] yându nålåvadu Mid[u]na-[nâya]r[ra] apara
pakshat[t]u=ppañchamiyun-D[i]nga[t-ki]lamaiyum perra Sadaiyattu. nal.
"In the fourth year of the reign) of this king, on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mithuna."
The date corresponds to Monday, the 22nd June A.D. 1220, which was the 29th day of the month of Mithuna, and on which the 5th tithi of the dark half (of Ashidha) ended 15 h.
No. 169 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902. No. 170 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902.
This is an earlier date of the same reign which is quoted in No. 76 below. . Fix. Rajaraja III.

Page #210

No. 24.]
DATES 09 CHOLA KINGS.
175
56 m., while the nakshatra by the equal space system was Satabhishaj for 4 h. 36 m., after mean Bunrise. 78.-In the Tirumalisvara temple at Magaral.
l 1 . . . T[i]r[i]buvanachchak[ka]ravatt[i]ga[!] Bri-Rålaråsadevarku gån[du]
5[valdu Simha-nåyangu a[pa]ra-[pa]kshattu p añohamiyum Buda[9]
k[i]lamaiyum [P]erra Aávat[i]-na!. "In the 5th year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious R&jarajadêva, - on the day of Asvini, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha."
The date corresponds to Wednesday, the leth August A.D. 1920, which was the 24th day of the month of Simha, and on which the 5th tithi of the dark half (of Bhadrapada) commenoed 10 h 38 a., while the nakshatra was Agvini for 18 h. 24 m., after mean sunrise. As the 5th tithi commenced very late in the day, I consider it probable that it has been quoted erroneously instead of the 4th.
77.-In the Ikshupurisvara temple at Kovilvenni."
1 [Sva]sti eri. [ll] Tiribuvagachchakkara2 vattiya!
sri-I[r]ájarâjadêvarkku 3 yându 68[vad]u edir=&m=&[n]4 du Tula-nasya][ru] pūrva-[pa]ksbat5 ta saptamiyum Viyala-[k]k[ila]mai
6 [y]um perra Uttirâdattu [n]ácl*). “In the year which was opposite the 8th year of the reign of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Rajarajadêva, on the day of Uttarishadha, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Tul.
The date corresponds to Thursday, the 13th October A.D. 1232, which was the 16th day of the month of Tula, and on which the 7th tithi of the brigbt half (of Karttiks) ended 11 h. 33 m., while the nakshatra was Uttarashadha, by the equal space system and according to Gares for 13 h. 8 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 6 h. 34 m., after mean sunrise...
! 78.-In the Adiyappan temple at K1-KasAkudi. 1 ..... Rajarajadêvarku yandu pattåvadu Môgha-nayarra apara-pakshattu
Ashtamiyum Sevvây-kkilamaiyum perra Avittattunk!
"In the tenth year of the reign) of .. .. . Rajarajadeva, on the day of Sravishtha, which corresponded to a Tuesday and to the eighth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Msha.”
The date corresponds to Tuesday, the 31st April A.D. 1226, which was the 28th day of the month of Mesha, and on which the 8th tithi of the dark half (of Vaisakha) ended 10 h. 16 m. while the nakshatra was Sravishtha, by the equal space system and according to Garga for 19 h. 3 m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 19 h. 42 m., after mean sunrise.
G.-RAJENDRA-CHOLA III. . 70.-In the Karavandisvara temple at Udaiyarköyil. 1 Svasti r[1] [11] T[i]r[i]bu[va ][ pachJohakkaravatt[i]ga! ør[i]-Irájégdira-Sola
dévarrku yåpdu 3vadu Mina-na
No. 217 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1901.
No. 396 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902. • No. 992 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1903. • No. 106 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902.
. Read
dearke.

Page #211

176
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
2 [ga]rru pQ[rvva]-pakahattu pañ[cha]m[i]yum sagi-kkilamaiya[m p]erra (U]rôśayi
nå!.
In the 3rd year of the reign of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva, on the day of Rohini, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mina."
My examination of the four dates Nos. 79-82 has yielded the result that the reign of Rajendra-Chola III. commenced between (approximately) the 21st March and the 8th Yay A.D. 1848.
This date, No. 79, corresponds to Saturday, the 20th Maroh A.D. 1249, which was the 26th day of the month of Mina, and on which the 5th tithi of the bright balf (of Chaitra) commenced 0 h. 30 m., while the nakshatra was Rôhiņi for 18 h. 24 m. (or 17 b. 44 m.), after mean sunrise.
80.- In the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam. 1 .. .. Kannarigarája-prasti]kala-kaladaņda makaralaya-majjita-[Kali]-bala
Vi(vi)ra-Somi(me)śvara-kar-amukta-påda-[vijrabharapa 2 . . . Tiribuva[n]chobakkaravattiga! 8.1-Råsêŋdira-$6 adevarkku yandu
7&vadu Magara-n&yarra apara-pakshattu ashtami[y]um Budap-k[i]lamaiyum
perra Sittirai-na!
"In the 7th year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Rajendra-Choladôve, . . . . . the hostile rod of death to the Kannariga (1.e. Kar. påtaka) king, he who had drowned the power of the Kali (age) in the ocean, the hero's anklets on whose feet were put on by the hands of Vira-Somêsvara,
. . . on the day of Chitra, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the eighth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Makara."
The date corresponds to Wednesday, the 35th December A.D. 1252. On this day the Makara-(Uttarayaya-) sankranti took place 13 h. 3 m.,' the 8th tithi of the dark half of Pausha) commenced 0 h. 17 m., and the nakshatra was Chitra, by the equal space system and according to Garga the whole day, and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 21 h. 1 m. after mean sunrise.
81.- In the R&jagôpals-Perumal temple at Mannergudi. Svasti eri [ll*) Tribuvagachchakkaravattigal eri-Raja[jê]ndra-[śOla]dévapku gândı
21 vadu Karkadaga-nyarru) (para-pakshattu kjadabiyum Budhag.
kilamaiyum perra Rəhi[o]i-na!.
* In the 21st year of the roign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Rajendra-Choladova, on the day of Röhiņi, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Karkataka."
The date corresponds to Wednesday, the 80th June A.D. 1266, which was the fourth day of the month of Karkataka, and on which the 11th tithi of the dark half (of Åsbadba) ended
1 No. 64 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1892. • Vir-dbharana is used in the sense of the Tamil fra-kkalal.
This implies that the Chola king had defeated the Hoyala king some vars and employed him as a servant.
• Ordinarily, therefore, the 25th December A.D. 1263, here described a day of the month of Makars, would 'be considered to be the last day of the month of Dhanus.
• No. 105 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1867.
Rearl - R dj&adra..

Page #212

No. 25.)
KALUCHUMBARRU GRANT OF AMMA II.
177
10 h. 21 m. after mean sunrise, while the nakshatra was Rôhiņi, by the Brahma-siddhanta and according to Garga the whole day, and by the equal space system from 2 h. 38 m. after mean sunrise.
82.- In the Annamalainátha temple at Mappargudi. 1 Tifra (ri)buvanachchak[karavattiga! éri-Raj[e]n[di]ra-Sola[ajavarkku yându 22vada
Risbabha-nâyarru (pů]rova-pakshattu sadurtesiyum Na[ga]xru-kkilamaiyum perra
Visagattu nåļ.
"In the 22nd year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Rajendra-Chôļadēva, - on the day of Visakha, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Rishabha."
The date corresponds to Sunday, the 8th May A.D. 1267, which was the 14th day of the month of Rishabha, and on which the 14th tithi of the bright helf (of the first Jyaishtha) ended 21 h. 40 m. after mean sunrise, while the nakshatra was Visakha, according to Garga the whole day, by the Brahma-biddhanta for 22 h. 20 m., and by the equal space system from 3 h. 17 m., after mean sunrise.
83.- In the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam.! 1 Svasti erih 7 Måma-Sômi(me)śvara-pratikúla-kaladanda [T]iribuyanach
chakkaravattiga! gri-Rajhndra-Sôladêvarkku yându élåvad[in] edir=&m=ånda Vrischika-nkyar[x]u pūrvva-(pa]ksha[t]tu panchamiyum Tingat-kilamaiyum perra
Aģvati-nál.
“In the year which was opposite the seventh year of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Rajendra-Choladêva, the hostile rod of death to (his) uncle Some vara, on the day of Asvini, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vrischika."
The date is intrinsically wrong because the nakshatra cannot be Asvini on the 5th tithi of a bright balf in the month of Vriścbika.- A date of the month of Vrischika of the year opposite the 7th, s.e. of the 8th year, of the king's reign would be expected to fall in A.D. 1253; but for that year this date would correspond to Tuesday, the 28th October, when the nakshatras were Pârvâshådhå and Uttarashadha. If the date were one of the 9th year of the king's reign, it would correspond to Monday, the 6th November A.D. 1254, when the nakshatras were Uttarâshådhå and Sravaņa. - I am unable confidently to suggest any correction of the original date with which the date would yield a satisfactory equivalent.
No. 25.- KALUCHUMBARRU GRANT OF VIJAY ADITYA-AMMA II.
By J. F. FLEET, I.C.S. (RETD.), PH.D., C.I.E. This record is the one which I have entered as U. in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 271, in one of my papers on the Enstern Chalukya chronology, and from which I have given a short extract (verse 8. line 85 ff.) in the same Journal, Vol. XII. p. 249. I edit it from the original plates, which belonged to Sir Walter Elliot and are now in the British Museum. There is no information as to where they were obtained.
The plates are five in number, each measuring about 8" by 4,%". The first of them is inscribed on one side only; the others are inscribed on both sides. The edges of the inscribed
No. 91 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1897. * No. 65 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1892.
2

Page #213

178
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
surfaces, except the last, were raised into rims, to protect the writing. The outer side of the last plate, having no such rims, is somewhat worn; and a few letters there are more or less illegible. But the rest of the record is in a state of very excellent preservation; and the text of it is quite clear and certain, throughout, except in one place in line 36.- The ring, on which the plates are strung, is about 3" thick and 4" in diameter. It has been cut; but it seems to be the same ring which was attached to the plates, and which had not then been cut, when the record first came under my observation, in 1877 or 1878. The seal, in which the ends of the ring are secured, is circular, about 3" in diameter. It has, in relief on a countersunk surface, across the centre, a boar, standing to the right (proper left), and the legend &ri-Tribhuvan[de] inku[sa]h, which presents a motto of the kings of the dynasty and means "the glorious elephant-goad of the three worlds:" the sa, which is considerably damaged, stands behind the boar, and the visarga is in front of the boar; the rest of the legend is in one line above the boar. Above these, there is an elephant-goad, with the sun and moon above it. And, below the boar, there is a floral device, apparently an expanded water-lily shewing seven or eight petals. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets, and are of the regular type of the locality and period to which the record belongs. They range in size from a little more than 1" to nearly *". The engraving, though good, is not very deep; and, the plates being substantial, the letters do not shew throngh on the reverse sides. Marks of the working of the engraver's tool can be seen in many places, both in the interiors of the lettera, and in the copper which was pushed up by the tool at the sides of them; such marks on the sides of the letters, caused in the same way, can be seen very clearly in the lithograph of the Korumelli plates of Rajaraja I. The lingual d' is distinguished from the dental d by a slight but marked prolongation upwards of the end of the character. The record presents final forms of k in line 17, oft in lines 8, 29, 31, 32, 42, 60, and 73, of n in lines 11 and 31, and of min lines 10, 12, 13, 14 (twice), 15, 35, and 71. In line 15 it presents a peculiar mark of punctuation, regarding which reference may be made to the foot-note to that passage. As regards palæography, -the gutturali does not occur. The kh, j, b, and 1, all present the later cursive forms, throughout. The initial short i occurs three times; once in line 43, and twice in line 66. In cach instance, it is of the old square type, but the actual form of it presents the following abnormal feature. The full form of the old square initial short i of the alphabet with which we are concerned, consisted of an upper component which may be likened to the outstretched wings of a hovering bird, and of a separate bottom part which consisted sometimes of two circles, as may be seen very clearly in iti, the last word of the Haidarâbâd plates of Pulakasin II. of A.D. 612.8 and sometimes of two points or dots, as may be seen in iva, line 15, No. 15, and in io, line 40. the last akshara but four, of the Diggubarru grant of Chålukya-Bhima II. of the period A.D. 934 to 945.) The peculiarity in the present record is, that the ends of the upper component have been brought right down to the lower line of the writing, and the bottom components have been omitted. The form of the letter thus presented is not a transitional form, but is a variety of the old square type. It may be characterised as more or less of a freak. But it cannot be stamped as a mistake. I have found one similar instance, in the word ili in line 23 of the Kolavennu plates of the period A.D. 934 to 945;" and there it might perhaps be treated as a mistake, because the two bottom components are duly shewn in that record, as points, in indur. line 19, and itham, line 22. In the present record, however, there is no such contrast: the abnormal form only is presented ; and it was plainly intended. - In lines 73, 74, there is a Telugu fassage, for the translation of which I am indebted to Dr. Hultzsch ; and lines 65, 66 present some Telugu words, including the genitive Idiyûri. But, with those exceptions, the language is Sanskrit throughout. There are two of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verges in
1 Ind, Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 62, Plate iv.a, the last four or five lines, and Plste v. • Id. Vol. VI. p. 73, Plate.
Id. Vol. XIII. p. 214, Plate. South-Ind. Insors. Vol. I. p. 45. A lithograph, however, has not been given there, and I am ink-impressions.
quoting froin

Page #214

No. 25.)
KALUCHUMBARRU GRANT OF AMMA II.
179
lines 68 to 70, and seventeen ordinary verses in the body of the record, with one more, in line 72 f., which refers to the ajñapti, the writer, and the composer of the record. - In respect of orthography, we need note only (1) the incorrect sandhi, made by the use of an epenthetic m, in brahmanyam Attili, for brahmanya Attili, or more correctly brahmanyo-Teili, in line 49;! (2) the omission to combine the t and f in sandhi in sat-taranam, line 39, and brimat &ri, line 59-60; (3) the omission of the visarga in charu-fri, for cháru-srih, line 55-56, in accordance with an optional rule of Sonthern India, - taught, Professor Kielhorn tells me, in the Vyasa fikshawhich permits the omission of a visarga before a sibilant that is followed by any consonant, hard or soft;' (4) the doubling of 8 before y, once, in tassya, line 65; and (5) the use of $ for s three times, in asuu, lines 17, 41, and vitra a, line 18.
The inscription is a record of the Eastern Chalukya king Amma II., otherwise called Vijayaditya VI. It is not dated. But we know, from other sources, that he was anointed to the sovereignty on Friday, 5th December, A.D. 945, and reigned for twenty-five years. It registers the grant of a village named Kaluchumbarru, in the Attilinându province (vishaya), to a Jain teacher named Arhanandin, belonging to the Valahâri gana and the Addakali gachchha, for the purpose of providing for repairs to the charitable dining-hall of a Jain temple called Sarvalókásraya-Jinabhavana. The grant was evidently made by Amma II. himself; but it was caused to be given" by a certain lady named Chamekâmbå, who belonged to the Pattavardhika lineage and was a pupil of Arhanandin: on this point, 800 page 182 below The Telugu passage at the end of the record mentions a present made by Arhanandin himself to the writer of the record.
To the identification of the places referred to in this record, we are led by the mention of the Attilinandu vishaya in line 49. This province evidently took its appellation from a town named Attili, which still exists in the Taņuku tâluka of the Godavari district, Madras Presidency; in he Indian Atlas sheet No. 94 (1899), it is shewn as 'Uttellee,' in lat. 16° 41', long. 81° 39', geven miles south-west-half-west from Taņuku. The name of the village that was granted, is presented as Kaluchumbarru in line 61, and in line 73 as Pedda-Kaluchuvubarru; this latter appellation marks it as being then the larger or older of two villages bearing the same name. It is the Kunsamurroo' of the map, the village-site of which is about three miles south-by-west from Attili; the modern form of the name is to be explained by the not infrequent interchange of 1 and, and by a transition of ch into s. Of the other places, mentioned in specifying the boundaries of Kaluchumbarru, Âruvilli, on the east, is the 'Arraveelee' of the map, the village-site of which is one mile towards the south-east from that of 'Kunsamurroo;' and Korukolanu, on the south, is Corecolloo, one mile and a half south-west from Kunsamurroo;' and the Yiqiyùru of line 64, on the west, mentioned again as Iļiyûru in line 66, is Eedooroo,' one mile and a half west-north-west from Kunsamurroo.' The other namos cannot be identified,
With this instance, compare the similar use of n in Séryyasutama ita and Vriddaramaiva, in Vol. III. above, p. 4, lines 4,5; and that passage presents also an epenthetic v, in niraradya-vudfra, for niravady-odara. We have a somewhat similar use of m in Kalpalu(dru) mam=iv= and Janárddanamwipa in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 267, lines 7, 8; line 7 of that record, however, presents also savitaram=id=6daya cantam for savit=&c=6dayavdn, which indicates the use, in the other two instances, of the accusative for the nominative, rather than of an epenthetic m.Originally, not knowing of the existence of the modern Attili, I thought that the present reading ought to be corrected into brahmany[6) Mattili. And that was how I came to present the name of the district as Mattilinindu, in Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 271.
In his South-Ind. Palæo. p. 81, Dr. Burnell said :-"In S. India the alternative allowed by the grammarians of sasimilating visarga to following sibilant is almost universally accepted, and the reduplication of the sibilant #then omitted." This remark covers the case in question, but also includes more ; it would justify the omission of visarga before a sibilant which is not followed by a consonant.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 271.
• Regarding my having previously taken the name of this province as Msttilinandu (Ind. Ant. Voi. XX. P. 271), see note 1 above.
2 A 2

Page #215

180
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
unless Yullikodamaṇḍru, on the north, is 'Komera,' about two and a half miles north-west-by. north from 'Kunsamurroo.'
The Attili country is mentioned again, as the Attili désa, in the Chellûr plates of A.D. 1143, where, we can now see, the correct reading is, dêsê-sâv-Attil-iti kahititala-vidite prâdâd. .. Kata-dandadhinathaḥ, "this same Kâța, the leader of the forces, gave to learned Brahmans the Mandadorra agrahára, together with the village of Ponduva, in the district known on the earth by the name of Attili." The Mandadorru agrahara, it may be added, seems to be the Mamdooroo' of the Atlas sheet, about four miles south-east from Attili, and two miles on the east of Kunsamurroo.'
Differing from all the records of the Western Chalukyas of Bâdâmi, and from some of the other records of the series to which it itself belongs, this record presents the family-name, in line 5-6, in prose, as Chalukya, with the long & in the first syllable. It does the same, again, in prose, in line 30, in mentioning the king Chalukya-Bhima I. But in line 52 it presents the family-name as Chalukya, with the short a; this instance is in verse.
In order to introduce a play upon words in connection with the incarnation of the god Vishnu as a dwarf, the composer has presented the name of the founder of the dynasty as Kubja-Vishnu (line 7), instead of using the full form Kubja-Vishnuvardhana.
In connection with Vijayaditya III., it may be noted that this record, following some others, presents in line 15, in verse, in the form of Gunaga, a biruda, belonging to him, which in the Masulipatam(?) plates of Chalukya-Bhima II., of the period A.D. 934 to 945, is presented as Gunaka. And in the same verse, just after that, it describes him as ankakaras-sakshât. As gunaka means a calculator, reckoner,' and anka means a numerical figure,' I originally took the expression ankakaras-sakshat as meaning "a thorough arithmetician," and as explaining the biruda. And it is, in fact, difficult to avoid thinking that the composer of this record may have had in view some kind of an explanation of the biruda as presented here. The full form of the biruda, however, was Gunakenallata, "he who is good, excellent, or beautiful on account of his virtues," as given in the Kolavennu plates which also were issued in the time of ChalukyaBhima II. And, though ankakára may have to be here invested with a secondary meaning, there is no doubt that it also stands for the word which in the southern records is usually written ankakára, with the Dravidian r, and that the expression used by the composer is properly and primarily to be translated by "a veritable champion." Like all the other records, with one exception, this record states that Vijayaditya III. reigned for forty-four years, and does not, in reality, add an alternative statement of forty-eight years; see note 8 on page 189 below. The sole exception is the Pithapuram plates of Vira-Chodadêva of A.D. 1092-93, which specify forty years; this is to be attributed to a careless omission of the syllables tuscha or schatu.
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 58, line 49 f. For the point that the real date of this record is the 24th March, A.D. 1143,- not the 23rd March, A.D. 1132, as suggested by me in id. Vol. XX. p. 285,- see page 9 f. above, where Prof. Kielhorn has shewn that the record presents rasa-visikha by mistake for visikha-rasa.
* Regarding the variants of the family-name in, respectively, the Western and the Eastern records, see my Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts (in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I. Part 11.), p. 336, note 3, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 95, note 10.
Vol. V. above, p. 136, line 12-13.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 102.
South-Ind. Inscrs. Vol. I. p 44, line 12. I have already made some remarks on this biruda in Vol. VI. above, p. 179, note 2.
For the meaning of ankakdra, see Vol. VI. above, p. 56, note 1, To what has been said there, it may be added that Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, revised edition, gives ankakdra as used in the Bdlardmdyana to mean 'a champion chosen by each side to decide a battle."
7 Vol. V. above, p. 76, line 26. For the exact year of this record, see Vol. VI. above, p. 335,

Page #216

No. 25.)
KALOCHUMBARRU GRANT OF AMMA II.
181
Differing from all the other records, this one says, in line 30 f., that Vikramaditya II. reigned for nine months. Of the other records, some say eleven months, and some way one year.!
If taken as it actually stands in line 31 f., in prose, this record would represent Yuddhamalla II. as Talapa-raj-ågrajajanmar, "born from an elder brother of king Talapa." This statement, however, is not borne out by the other records which mention the parentage of Yuddhamalla II. There is, indeed, one record, the Diggubarru grant of the period A.D. 934 to 945, which, in verse, speaks of him as Malla, and describes him as Taha-jy&shtha-suta ;' and this expression, while ordinarily and most naturally meaning "eldest son of Taha," might also be rendered as meaning "son of an elder brother of Täha." The other records, however, are more explicit ; and, it may be added, they all speak of him by his full name of Yuddhamalla. The Padamkalûru grant, of the period A.D. 945 to 970, describes him, in verse, as Talapa-rajasya súnu, "son of king Tâlapa." The Masulipatam plates, of the same period, describe him, in prose, as Tal-adhipa-sinu, "son of the lord Tála." The 'Yelivarru' plates, also of the same period, describe him, in prose, as Talapa-rajasya suta, "son of king Tålapa." And the Korumelli plates, of the period A.D. 1022 to 1063, the Chellur plates of A.D. 1090-91, and the Pithapuram plates two years later in date, describe him, in prose, as tat-Tadapa-rajaruta, "son of that same king Tadapa." And, in view of those statements, we may safely decide that there is a mistake of some kind in the present record; the explanation perhaps is that the composer used the word agrajanman,' first-born,' in the sense, whether correctly or not, of eldest son,' instead of in its usual meaning of elder brother, and that either he, or the writer of the record, carelessly repeated the ja and so produced the reading which is actually presented but is certainly wrong.
In connection with Chalukya-Bhima II. (A.D. 934 to 945), whom it calls in line 33-34 simply Bhima, and in line 41 Raja-Bhima, this record mentions, in line 35 ff., the following enemies overthrown by him, namely, Rajamayya, Dhalaga, Tâtabikki, Bijja, Ayyapa, Govinda, a ruler of the Chose named Lovabikki, and Yuddhamalla. Yuddhamalla is undoubtedly the Eastern Chalukya king Yuddhamalla II., the immediate predecessor of Chalukya-Bhima II. ; & specific mention of his overthrow and expulsion by Bhima IL is made in the Padamkalûru grant of the period A.D. 945 to 970. Gôvinda is the Rashtrakūta king Govinda IV., for whom we have dates ranging from A.D. 918 to 933-34. Ayyapa is very possibly the Ayyapadeva, doubt. less a Nolamba prince of the No!ambavadi territory in Mysore, to whom the Western Ganga prince Ereyappa lent a force for the purpose of fighting against a certain Viramahendra ; and, if so, it probably follows that Vtramahôndra was another biruda of Chalukya-Bhima II., or, rather, was a variant of his biruda Gandamahendra. Bijja seems to be identical with the Dantivarman, also Damed Bijja, who is mentioned in the sparions Sudi plates, apparently in connection with Banavåsi, as one of the foes against whom, it says, the Western Ganga prince Bütuga II. (A.D. 940 and 953) fought and prevailed. And R&jamayya is perhaps the Rajavarman who, also, is mentioned in that record, but without any indication as to where his territory lay. Lôvabikki, the ruler of the Cholas, is not as yet known from any other sources. To Dhalaga and Tatabikki reference is made in the Kolavennu plates of Chalukya-Bhima II. himself, in a verse which,
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 269. And, for the statement of eleven months, add now the Pithapurain plates see Vol. V. above, p. 76, line 28. ? Ind. ant. Vol. XIII. p. 214, line 30 1.
Id. Vol. VIl. p. 16, line 19. • Vol. V. above, p. 140, line 15 f.
5 Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 92, line 21. 6 See, respectively, lsd. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 62, line 45; id. Vol. XIX. p. 429, line 42, and above. p. 76, line 28.-In line 17 of the Chelldr plates of A.D. 1143 (Ind. Lut. Vol. XIV. p. 56; for the correct date of this record, now given, see note l on page 180 above), the composer or writer used only the expressiou fatny. omitting Tadapa-rdja; with the result that that record practically represents Yuddhamalla II. As wwuf Vikramaditya II. Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 18. See Vol. VI. above, p. 47.
Seu Vol. III above. p. 163.

Page #217

182
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII
presenting their names in the somewhat different forms of Dhaladi and Tâtabikyana, appears to say: "He, this Râjamârtaṇḍa (a very sun among kings), piercing (everything) in front (of him), having conquered in battle, with his arm, him who was named Tâtabikyana, (and also) Dhaladi, causes his fame to be sung by people." We have, however, no information as yet as to the part of the country to which they belonged.
It may be remarked, incidentally, that a biruds of Chalukya-Bhima II., not mentioned in this record, which is presented in the Gunḍugolanu grant of the period A.D. 945 to 970 as, apparently, Karayilladâta, would have been given more correctly as Karevilladata: it means "he in whom there is no spot or blemish" (karey-illad-áta); and it answers exactly to the Sanskrit appellation Akalanka.
Châmekâmbâ, who caused the grant to be made, seems to be clearly marked by line 53 as a courtesan. It would appear, therefore, that she was a favourite mistress of the king. And, for a case analogous to this one, we may quote that of the courtesan Vinâpôti, the práṇavallabha or "mistress as dear as life" of the Western Chalukya king Vijayâditya, who is mentioned in one of the Mahâkûța inscriptions as making certain grants to a temple, and whom that record has treated with such respect as to name also her mother and grandmother. So, also, the spurious Sûdi plates claim a grant of some land at that village by the Western Ganga prince Bâtuga II. for the purposes of a Jain temple founded by his mistress Divalâmba.
The Paṭṭavardhika lineage (anvaya), - to which, as is indicated in line 52 f. of this record, Châmekâmba belonged by birth, and in respect of which we are told that the members of it belonged to the retinue of the Chalukya kings,- is mentioned as the Paṭṭavardhini race (vamsa) in a record of Amma I. (A.D. 918 to 925). That record specifies, as members of it, Kalakampa, who had been a follower of Kubja-Vishnuvardhana I., and, with his permission, had killed in battle (a king) Daddara and seized his insignia; a descendant of Kalakampa, named Sômâditya; Sômaditya's son Pritivigarâja; and Pritiviyaraja's son Bhaṇḍanâditya, also called Kuntaditya, who had been a servant of Vijayâditya IV. (A.D. 918), and to whom the grant of a village, registered in the record, was made.5 And another reference to it is to be found in a record of Amma II. (A.D. 945 to 970), which registers the grant of some fields to the Yuvaraja Ballâladéva-Vêlâbhața, also called Bodḍiya, son of (the lady) Pammava (of) the Paṭṭavardhini (family)."
South-Ind. Insers. Vol. I. p. 45, line 17 ff. I read the first two pádas, from an ink-impression, thus:-Yase Tâtabikyan-akhyamn-Dhaladi munn-iriva Rajamärttandau. The verse is in the Aryagîti metre. At the end of the first pada, dkhyamn has of course to be corrected into dkhgan. In the second påda, three syllabic instants are wanting; the metre may be set right by reading: Dhaladim munn-iriva Râjamârttando-sau. The words munniriva are Kanarese.
2 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 249, line 17-18.
Id. Vol. X. p. 103.
Vol. III. above, p. 184; and see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 217, No. 31. The expression svakiya-priyd, in line 70 of the text, should be rendered by "his mistress," not by "his wife," as was done by me in editing the record. This should perhaps have been recognised by me at the time, from the description of Divalâmbâ in line 4 as "the one Rambha of the world ;" and also because, the passage being in prose, the word patnt or hháryd might have been used just as readily as priyá, if a wife was really intended. But there are, I think, a few cases in which quite respectable women were likened to Rambha in respect of their beauty and general charms; and the name itself occurs as the name of Rambla, the sdditt or "virtuous wife" of the poet Ratnasimha, in the Ratnapur inscription of Prithvidêva (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 50, verse 12). However, we know now that the wife of Butuga II. was Rêvakanimmadi; see Vol. VI. above, p. 71.
5 South-Ind. Inscrs. Vol. I. p. 43
Vol. V. above, p. 140.

Page #218

No. 25.]
KALUCHUMBARRU GRANT OF AMMA II.
183
In addition to conveying the village itself, the record recites, in line 70 f., the grant in perpetuity, to a certain Kusumayudha, son of Kattalâmbå, of the grâmakalatva or office of Gråmakûţa or headman of the village. The post was evidently that of the village official who is known in Marathi as the Patel or Påțil, and in Kanarese as the Gavuda or Gauda.
Of the Kanarese word gavuda or gauda, we have various earlier forms, - gaunda, gavunda, gávunda, gavundu, gavundu, gamunda, and gamundu. And we can dow see that it was derived from the word grämakuța itself, through a corruption of grama into some such form as the gámvu which occurs as the termination of certain village-names in the Paithan plates of A.D. 1272,8 coupled with, in kúfa, a disappearance of the k and a softening of the t into d, and accompanied by a shifting of the nasality of the first component of the word. It may be added that, in colloquial usage, the modern form gauda is often nasalised and pronounced gaunda; also, that Professor Pischel tells me that the Definámamdlá, ii. 69, gives gúmaüda as the Pråkpit form of grimakúta.
It may be remarked here that the Marathi word påțel, pâţil, can now be distinctly traced back to the earlier word pattakila, which we have in, for instance, the Ujjain plates of A.D. 975 and 1023 and the Bhopal plates of A.D. 1200, 10 through an intermediate form pattela which I have found in a Sanskrit Nagari inscription, of about the thirteenth century A.D., at Manchar in the Poona district, in which a certain person is described, in verse, as pafféla-varya," best or chief of the paffêlas." In this case, again, there has been an elision of a medial k.
In line 72, the record presents the expression ajñaptiḥ katakadhisaḥ. The word ajirapti means literally a command.' But, as has been indicated before now, in such passages as the present one it was employed to denote the Dutaka or messenger, whose duty it was to communi. cate the fact and details of a grant to the local authorities. What was intended by the word katakadhisa, has not been so obvious. But it can now be made clear by a comparison of passages.
1 Vol. V. above, p. 282, and p. 247, line 34.
Ibid. p. 232. Ilid. pp. 214, 261; and Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 219, the last line of the text: this last instance is of A.D. 866. • Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 245, line 48. . Ibid. p. 204, line 1, and p. 245, line 46; the first of these two instances is of A.D. 980. • Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 70, line 17, of about A.D. 750; and id. Vol. XIX. p. 144, line 8 8., of about A.D. 690. * Id. Vol. XII. p. 271, lines 12, 13; this instance is of A.D. 973. • See id. Vol. XXX. p. 517.
. Id. Vol. VI. p. 51, line 10, and p. 58, line 7-8. Mr. N. J. Kirtane, who edited those records, recognised the meaning of pattakila, and translated it by pdll.
10 Id. Vol. XVI. p. 254, line 10.
11 See, for instance, id. Vol. XX. pp. 18, 86, and Vol. V. above, p. 119.- The word has, indeed, been other. wire rendered, by executor ;' see South-Ind. Ingers. Vol. I. Pp. 36, 62, and Vol. V. above, p. 71. But that is opposed by such expressions as did sayam and sa-mukh-djayd in two of the records of the Eastern Gangas of Kalinganagara ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 121, line 19, and Vol. III. above, p. 129, line 24. The word djiid, also, means 's command.' It was, indeed, sometimes used in the same technical sense with djñapti: for instance, another Eastern Gangs record says djid mahámahattara-Gauri armm [d"],"the djrid is the Mahamahattara Gsurisarman;" see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 123, line 24. But in the expression sa mukh-djflayd it is to be translated by its ordinary meaning of command;' the passage tells us that this charter of Rajasimha has been written, at the command of his (the king's) own mouth, by Vinayachandrs, son of Bhanuchandrs." In the expression djid svayam, it may bave s more technical meaning. But it cannet there mean 'executor ; for, a king would certainly not attend in person to the administration of an endowment made by him. On the other hand, neither would he act
Ditakaand Prof. Kielhorn has reminded me of two cases in which the expression djfid wayam, in the transposed form srayamdjid, "the djid is Ourself," is followed by the words ddlakalachedira, "and the Dataka in this matter is, etc.," introducing the name of person who was not the king who is designated by the words arayana djfid; see Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 170, line 21, and p. 175, line 22-28.

Page #219

184
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
We must set aside one instance of an anomalous nature, occurring in the record of the second year of Vishnuvardhana II. It presents the expression sva-mukh-djñáptá. Here, we have to emend the text, and read either djñapta, or djñápitá, or more probably ajñaptyd, "by the command of (Our) own mouth," on the analogy of the sva-mukh-ajñayá which occurs elsewhere." And, irrespective of the necessity for emendation, this instance is not to the point. The other instances, in chronological order, are:
(1) The record of the eighteenth year of Vishnuvardhana I. recites,
ajñaptir Atavidurjjayab,3-"the âjñapti is Aṭavidurjaya, born in the illustrious Matsya family, who has bowed down his enemies by the strength and prowess of his arm." (3) The record which purports to be of the eighteenth year of Jayasimha I. but is of somewhat doubtful authenticity, recites,-a(a)jñaptis-Siyasarmm-Asya," the âjñapti of this (grant) is Siyasarman." (3) A record of the time of Maigi-Yuvaraja (A.D. 672 to 696) recites,- âjñâpti Nissaramiji (?) .5"the ajñapti is Nissaramiji (?)."- (4) A record of the time of Vijayâditya II. (A.D. 799 to 843) recites, in verse,. ajñaptir asya dharmmasya Nriparudrô," the âjñapti of this act of religion is the most excellent prince Nriparudra, brother of Narendramṛigaraja- (Vijayâditya II.), born of the Haihaya race." (5) A record which purports to be of the same period (A.D. 799 to 843) but is of somewhat doubtful authenticity, recites, in verse,-a(a)jñaptir asya dharmmasya . Bolama-nâm [&] 7" the ajñapti of this act of religion is that spotless best of men named Bolama, a very store of religion, who devotes his thoughts to meritorious actions in this world." -(6) A record of the time of Vijayâditya III. (A.D. 844 to 885) recites, in verse, âjñaptir= asya dharmmasya Pânḍarâmgaḥ ,8-"the ajñapti of this act of religion is the majestic Pânḍarânga, who like a second Bibhatsu (Arjuna) has overcome all hostility by his valour."-(7) A record of the time of Chalukya-Bhima I. (A. D. 888 to 918) recites, in verse, âjnâ (jña)ptir-asya dharmmasya Kaḍeyarajah. ,9" the âjñapti of this act of religion is the majestic Kaḍeyaraja, whose father's father was Pânḍarânga who vexed his foes."
(8) A record of the time of Amma I. (A.D. 918 to 925) recites,- âjñapti[h] kaṭakarâjab,10 "the ajñapti is the Kaṭakaraja."- (9) A record of the time of Amma II. (A.D. 945 to 970) similarly recites,-ajââptiḥ kaṭakarajaḥ,"-"the âjñapti is the Kaṭakarāja."- (10) Another record of the same period (A.D. 945 to 970) similarly recites,- âjñaptiḥ kaṭakarâjab,1 -"the âjñapti is the Kaṭakaraja."-(11) Another record of the same period (A.D. 945 to.970) similarly recites,-âjñâ(jña)ptiḥ kaṭakarajaḥ,"3. 13" the ajñapti is the Kaṭakarāja."
(12) The present record, also of the time of Amma II. (A.D. 945 to 970) recites, in verse,ajuaptiḥ kaṭakadhis[3]," the ajñapti is the Kaṭakadhisa."- (13) A record of the time of Rajaraja I. (A.D. 1022 to 1063) recites, in prose,-ajñaptiḥ kaṭi (ta)kêéo, lb. 16_" the âjñapti is the Katakêsa."
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 189, line 67, and Vol. VIII. p. 320, Plate.
See p. 183, above, note 11.
Id. Vol. XIII. p. 138, line 28.
Id. Vol. XX. p. 106, line 28. For djñdpti, read djñaptiḥ.
• Id. Vol. XX. p. 417, line 61 f. The actual reading of the name, presented in the original, is rariparudra.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 17, line 20.
Ibid. p. 125, line 34 f.
10 Ibid. p. 133, line 36.
1 Vol. V. above, p. 121, line 25.
Ibid. p. 130, line 45 f.
11 Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 17, line 63. For ajudptiḥ, rend éjñaptiḥ.
1 Id. Vol. XIII. p. 250, line 35.
11 Id. Vol. XII. p. 93, line 60.
1 Page 188 below, line 72.
15 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 55, line 113 f. I have previously taken this passage as meaning "the djñapti is Katakêsa, son of Rachiya-Peddêri-Bhima;" see id. Vol. XX. p. 275. But the last words have to be connected with the name of the composer, Chêtanabhaṭṭa.

Page #220

No. 25.)
KALUCHUMBARRU GRANT OF AMMA II.
185
(14) A record of A.D. 1090-91 recites, - . . . . dattasy-Asya sâsanasy=&jòsptih pamchs pradhânåb, "the &jñapti of this charter, given in the twenty-first year of the glorious and victorious reign, is the five ministers." - And similarly (16) A record of the same reign, two years later in date, recites, - . . . . dattasy=&sya sasanasy=&jiaptih pamcha pradhânåḥ, "the ajñapti of this charter, given in the twenty-third year of the glorious and victorious reign, is the five ministers."
Now, in the instances Nos. 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, and 7, the word Ajñapti unmistakably introduces certain individual persons mentioned by name; and probably also in No. 3, where, however, a continuation of the text may have been lost. And, raja being a frequent enough ending of proper dames, it was, therefore, not unnatural that the word katakarája should have been originally taken as, similarly, a personal appellation.
On the other hand, in the instances Nos. 14 and 15, no individual is mentioned by name, and the word ajñapti introduces a body of officials known as the five ministers.
The word katakéśa, in No. 13, is a mere variant of the katakádhita of No. 12; and both these words are fairly capable of being taken as only synonyms of katakarája. We can recognise a decided objection to interpreting katakaraja as a proper name, in the fact that it could at least not denote one and the same individual through so long a period as that which is covered by the instances Nos. 8, 9, 10, and 11. And, from a comparison of all the passages, we may finally decide that, as has been suggested as possible some time ago, the word katakaraja, and, with it, katakadhisa and katakêśa, should be taken as denoting an official post, that of the governor or superintendent (adhisa, isa, rájan) of the royal camp (kataka).
In earlier records, the word djħapti occurs in the Prakrit forms, used in the same way, of anatti in the Gunapadeya' plates of Vijaya-Buddhavarman, and of anati in the Mayidavola plates of Siva-Skandavarman.
TEXT.
First plate. 1 Om? Svasti Srimatâm sakala-bhuvana-sanstû ya mana-mana v y 8-88 g ô trà2 når Hariti-puträņam Kausiki-vara-prasada-labd h 8-rajy å nå m-Matriga pa-pari3 pålitânâm Srâmi-Mahasôn a-pâd-&nudhy & tân âm bhagava n-Narayan -pra sa4 ds-samásâdita-vara-varahalâmchchha(chhan-êk shaņa-k shaņa-v & siksit-årå ti. 5 maydalanammasvamodh- & va bhpitalog na na-pavitrikrita-vapushan Cha6 lukyanim kulam-alamkarishạôs=8tyåsrayavallabhêndrasya bhrátå (1) Sri(sri)".
patir=vviInd. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 188, line 118 f. For the exact year of this record, see Vol. VI. above, p. 385. • Vol. V. above, p. 94, line 280.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 267, note 5. .yd. Vol. IX. p. 102, line 16.-(Compare above, p. 69, note 1. The same Prikrit form occurs in the KASAkudi plates, South Ind. Inor. Vol. II. No. 73, 1. 106 f. ; in the Ryakota plates, above, Vol. V. No. 8, 1. 13; in the Madras Museum plate of Jatilavarman, Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 71, 1. 76and in Tiruvallam inscription, South-Ind. Inzer. Vol. III, No. 43, L. 16.-E. H.]
• Vol. VI. above, p. 88, line 27. From the original plates Represented by an ornate symbol.
. In the syllable nd, the d was formed by a direct continuation, upwards, of the last stroke of the , instead of being attached, in the usual way, projection to the right of that stroke. This form of the d occurs again in the tyd of Satydiraya, line 6. It is met with in other places also. But it is not, on the whole, common. And the explanation probably is that, in all such cases, the vowel was at first omitted by the writer and then was inserted on
revision of bis work, and that it was formed in this exceptional manner because there was no space in which to make it in the usual way. . Read mandalandm.
10 Read drabhitha. 11 Metre, Sloks (Anushubh). There are two syllables too many in the fourth pida. An omission of the two syllables laya would make the metre correct.
23

Page #221

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII,
7 kramên(n)-Adyo darjjay&d=Balitô hfitâm ashtadasa samaḥ Kubja-Vishņur
jjishņu. 8 remmahim=ap&layat 1(11) Tad-åtmajo Jayasim has-trayas-trimsatam [1] tad-a
Second plats; first side. 9 nuj-Êndraraja-nandand Vishņuvarddhanê nava | tat-sanur-Mmangi-Yuvarajaḥ pa10 mcha-vimsasti®]m tat-putro Jayasimhas-trayðdasa || Tasya dvaimâtur
anajah Ko11 kkilish"] sbaņ=mâsân (107 tasya j[yêshth bråt Vishņuvarddhanas-tam
uchchâtya sapta-trimba12 tam tat-suto Vijayaditya-Bhattarak8-shţadaga t at-sut8 Vishņu. 13 varddhanah shat-trimsatam tat-suto Narendramrigarajas-s-ashta-chatvarimsa14 tam tat-putrah Kali.Vishnuvarddhanôdhy-arddha-Varsham [11] Tat-sato
Gunaga-Vijayaditya15 g-chatas-chatvári[n]satam a thavå Sutage-tasya jyêshthổ Gunaga
Vijayaditya-patir=816 mikakäras=s&ksh[a ]d-Vallabhanfipa-samabhyarchchita-bhujaḥ pradhâna[be] sûrâ
nå (pa)m=api subhata
Second plate; second side. 17 chudamani(pi)r=alain(sau) chatasras-chatvarimsatimaapi sama bhimim-abhunak 11
Tad bhràtu. 18 r=yyavarajasya Vikramaditya-bhd pate[1] Satru-vitrasa (sa)-krit=putro dân 19 Kânîna-sannibhaḥ || Jitve samyati Krishnavallabha-mah-daņdar sa-daya20 dakan-datva d êva-muni-dvijati-tanayo dharmm-arttham=arttarm-muhuḥ kri21 tvg rajyam=a[kaptakan=nirupama sa[ro]vriddham-riddha-praja[ro] Bhimo
bhûpati22 r-anvabhu[m]kta bhuvana[m] nykyat-samas trimsatam || Tad=anu Vijayadityas-ta23 sya priya-tanay88 mahån-adhika-Dhanadas=s a ty a-ty&ga-pratap 8-sama24 nyitah para-hridaya-ni[ro]bhedinâmn=aiva Kollabigand a-bhậpatir-aksi
Third plate; first side. 25 ta sban-masarh(n) rajyan-naya-sti(sthi)til-samyata|| Tasy10-Agra-annar=aparáji26 ta-laktir-Amma-rajah parajita-par-avani.&ja-raji(ji) ráj-[AR]bhavad-vidita-11 27 Rajamahôndra-nâm[4] Varshåņi sapta sarapiḥ karuņa-rasanya || Tasy=828 tmaja-Vijayaditya-bálam=uchobatya
Sri-Yuddhamall-Atmaja -TA29 lapa-rajo masam-kamm(m)-arakshit II Tam Ahave vinirijitya 30 Chalukya-Bhima-tanayo
Vikramadityo
vikramên=&krame
1 This mark of punctuation, which may be taken either as a single mark or as a double mark, is represented by what is subotantially a final. But it occurs elsewhere, also; for instance, in linea 51 and 58 of the Diggubarru rapt. Ind. Amt, Vol. XIII. p. 214, and Plate. And it seems to be a recognised variant, not a mistake. Metre, sik bariņi. • See note 8 on page 189 below.
Metre, Slöka (Anushțubh). Metre, Sardalavikridita. Read arttham.
1 Metre, Hariņi. . Read privarlanayo, as required by the metre. The correction of wibhidl into nipbaldi, in the next line, is required in the same way.
. This ti was at first omitted, and then was inserted below the line. 16 Metre, Vantatilaka 11 The syllable di ww at first omitted, and then wu inserted below the line. 11 Read tasyadimajas Vijayddityad idlse.

Page #222

Kaluchumbarru Grant of Vijayaditya-Amma II.
అవతలంపస్ అంతులు
ఆ అలవాతుకు బాట గంగారాములు కని నా అంతరాములు విష్ణువారం లోని లంక పర్వతం
ఉపకులాలు అంజుకుందామజయం
iitb.
36
జాజులైలా కాదు అంకా మన రాజు ముందు గరాలు జ్ఞానమును అంతము అలజడుల పక్ష కంటే
Aada
కొలుకుని
- FLEET
W GRIGGS, COLLOTYPE.
SCALE BO
FROM CASTS MADE BY MR. HENRY OLDLAND,

Page #223

1
2 .
C
.
0
0
60
ಪತಂಜನ ತಿರಸಿಯ

Page #224

No. 25.)
KALUCHUMBARRU GRANT OF AMMA II.
187
31 nikahipya nava masan pålayat' Tato Yuddhamallas-Talapa-ra82 jagrajajanma sapta varshåņi grihi(hi)tv-&tishthat 11 Tatrd=&ntare vidita
Third plate ; second side. 33 Kollabiganda-suto dvaimaturo vinuta-Rajamahendra-namnab Bhi84 m-adhipô vijita-Bhi(bhi)ma-bala-pratapab prêchin-disam vimalayann=udi35 to vijêtum [ll] Srimantam Rajamayyan-Dhalagam-urutaran=T&tabikkim
pracha36 nda[m] Bijjam sa[jjam cha) yuddhê balinam=atita (ta)râm-Ayyapan bhimam
ugram 37 dandam Govinda-raja-pra pihitam-adhikam Chóla-pam Lôvabikkim7 vi38 krânta[m"] Yuddhamallam ghatita-gaja-ghatán=sannihaty aika dva II Bhítână
ásvá39 sayan=sat-saranam-upagat[]n=pålayan-kantakán=uta an na nakarvan-ga-grihya. 40 n=karam-apara-bhuvo ramjayana(1) evañ=jan-augham tanvan-kirtti[m] narendr
chchayam-avana41 mayann=&rjjayan=vastu-råsin-êva sri-Raja-Bhimo jagad-akhilam=alau(sau) dvådag=&
Fourth plate; first side. 42 bdâny=&rakshat 1(11) Tasya Mahêsvara-mû[r*]ttêr=Uma-samân-Akritêḥ Kumara
samåna[h] LÓ43 kamahadevyaḥ khala yas=samabhavad-Amma-raja iti vikhyátó(tah) i(li) Y8
rûpêna 44 Mandjam vibhavêna Mahêndram-ahimakaram=uru-maha(ha)sa Haram”-ari-para
daha45 nêna nyak-kurvvan-bhati vidita-nirmmala-kirttiḥ [11] Yadul-båhu-dapda-karavåla
vidarit-ari46 matt-ábha-kumbha-galitâni vibhånti yuddhê muktápa(pha)láni subhata-ksha47 taj-okshitâni b ijani kirtti-vitatêr=iva rôpitânih (II) Sa samasta48 bhavanåsraya-sri-Vijayadity &-maharajadhiraja-para mê svara-para mabh a49 tarakah parama-brahmanyam-Attilinândul8-vishaya-nivåsinô râshtrakûţa-pramı50 kh&p=kutumbinas=samahůy=êttham=&jõapayatiḥ|| Addakali -gachchha-nama | Vala
Fourth plate ; second side. 51 hari-gana-pratita-vikhyâta-yaga[bo] I châturvvarnnárnya)-framana(na)-visésh-Anna
fråpan-abhi
* Read mdadn=apalayat. . Read'dgrajanmd ; and see the remarks on page 181 above. • Metre, Vasantatilake.
• Read putro, or siner, to suit the metre. . Metre, Sragdhara ; and in the next verse.
• I give what appears to be the reading. But the letters are so filled in with ruet bere, that it is not quito certain.
The first syllable of this name is probably 16, with the ordinary l. But it might possibly be taken as 16, with the Dravidian !. Bead sach-olharanam.
Metre, Aryagiti; and in the next verse. 20 The na was at first omitted, and then was inserted below the line. 1 Metre, Vasantatilaka.
» Read røpitani. A visarga has in the same way been mistakenly inserted in djñapagatin, line 60, and bhavati, line 68.
1Rend, either brahmanya Attilindndu, with hiatus, or, more correctly, brahmany-Trilindndw, with radhi. See note 1 on page 179 above. 14 Bead djadpayati.
1 Metre, Åry agiti; and in the next three verven.
2 B 2

Page #225

188
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
52 lashita-manaskah || Sri-raja-Chaluky-envaya- ! -parivarital-Pattavarddhik-anvaya-ti53 laka gapikajana-mukha-kamu(ma)la-dyumaņi-dyutir=iha hi Châmeks54 mb-Abhût-sâ I(II) Jina-dharmma-jala-vivarddhana- -saţi-ruchira-sama55 na-kirtti-Igbha-vilola dåna-day-si(t) la-yuta |
chart56 sri grâvaki budha-bruta-niratâ 11 Yasyah guru-parktir=uchya57 to 11 Siddhanta-påradrisvá prakatita-guna-Sakalachandrasiddhanta-muni[bo] I 38 tach-chhishy [o) guņavânaprabhu r=8 mita-yas & s-su-matir-Ay yapôti-mu59 nindraḥ 11 Tach-chhishyây=Ârhanandy-&(a)mikita-vara-munayê Chåmekâmbå su.
bhakty& sri
Fifth plate; first side. 60 mat sri-Sarvvalókákraya-Jinabhavana-khyâta-satr-åtta(rttha)m=uchchair-Vvemgináth
Åmma6L râj[eo] kshitibhfiti Kaluohunbarru-su-grâmam-ishtam 10 cha(sa)ntushta
dâpayitvå bu62 dha-jana-vinutám yatra já (ja)gråha kirttim | Uttarayana-nimittêna ka(kha)nda
sphuti63 ka(ta)-navakarmm-&rttha[m] sarvva-kara-pariharam sâsaniksitya dattam-Asy=
åvadhayaḥ [*] pûrvva64 taḥ Aruvilli [1] dakshiņatah Korukolanul paschimataḥ Yidiyûru 1 65 uttarataḥ Yullikodamandru | Tassya kshêtr-avadhayaḥ [1*] pârsvataḥ
Sarkarakurru [1] 66 daksbiņata Irrulakolu [19] pascbimataḥ Iļiyûri pola-garusu uttarata
Kamcharigu67 ndu || Asy-Ôpari na kênachid=bådhå karttavya yaḥ karôti sa pamcha
mah&pataka-ba[m]yu68 któ bhavatih (II) Bahubhirll-vvasudha dattårn 19 bahubhis-ch=Anupaliti yasya
yagya ya69 dá bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam || Sva-datta[m] para-datta[m] va yo
harêta vasu
(jaya]te
krimiḥ ||
Asya
Pifth plate; second side. 70 [ndhajrá (min) shashţi-varsha-sahasråņi vishthây&[mo]
gråmasyals gråmaku(ka)ta71 tva[m Ka]ttaláb-Atmajah! Kusamayudhaya dattam 72 [ka?]pp-Abhidhanaṁ kara-varijitab(m) || Ajñaptiḥ15
cha lêkbakaḥ kavih Ka
salvatam || Asya gråmasya katakâdhis[0"] Bhattadêvas=
Read dwraya-pariedrita, omitting the mark of punctuation. ? Read vivarddhasa-fati, omitting the mark of punctuation.
This mark of punctuation, at the end of sthir pada, is superfluous. • This stands for ohdrw-frih. See page 179 above. Read yaayd. Metre, Sragdhark.
Read frimach-chari . This mark of punctuation, at the end of a third pdda, ia superfluous.
. The li was first written in the place of the vi. Then the akahara was corrected into ei and the Ili wa added, before the writer went any further.
10 Read bhavati. 1 Metre, śloks (Anushțubh); and in the next verse. * Read datta. # The ma was at fint omitted, and then we inserted below the line. 14 kesd dfmaja.
Metre, 810ks (Anushțubh).

Page #226

No. 25.)
KALUCHUMBARRU GRANT OF AMMA II.
189
73 vichakravartti sâsanagsåsyukfit! || Peddha(dda)-Kaluchuvubasiti sâsana[ro]bu
sesina Bha74 ttadêvanik-Arahanandi-bhatár[u]lu Gumsimiya r[eo]tt-edlu-gâmpulunu di pazu
..nda tumuna ne? ni) vutlu vittu-pattu vrasådanachésiri [1]
TRANSLATION. Om! Hail! Of SatyAgrayavallabhendra-(Pulakésin II.),- who adorned the family of the Chalukyas, who are glorious; who belong to the Mânavya gôtra which is being praised throughout the whole world; who are Håritiputras; who acquired sovereignty by the favour of a boon from the goddess Kausiki; who are protected by the assemblage of the Mothers of the world); who meditate on the feet of the god Svåmi-Mahasena; who have made the territories of their enemies subject to themselves on the instant at the mere sight of the excellent boar-crest which they acquired through the favour of the divine Nåråyaņa; and whose bodies have been purified by ablutions performed after celebrating afvamédha-sacrifices. - the (younger) brother :
(Verse 1: line 6.) The victorious Kubja-Vishnu (that is, Vishnuvardhana I.), the first husband of Fortune, protected for eighteen years the earth, taken by his valour from a mighty (foe) hard to be conquered, just as the dwarf Vishnu, the first husband of Sri (Lakshmi), protected the earth, taken by his stride from the demon Bali hard to be conquered.
(Line 8.) His son Jayasimha (I.) (reigned) for thirty-three (years). Vishặuvardhana (II.), son of his younger brother Indraråja, for nine (years). His son Mangi-Yuvara ja, for twenty-five (years). His son Jayasimha (II.), for thirteen (years).
(L. 10.) His younger brother Kokkili, born from a different mother, (reigned) for six months. His elder brother Vishņuvardhana (III.), having expelled him, (reigned) for thirty-seven (years). His son Vijayaditya (I.)-Bhattáraka, for eighteen (years). His son Vishņuvardhana (IV.), for thirty-six (years). His son Narendrampigaraja-(Vijayaditya II.), for forty-eight (years). His son Kali-Vishnuvardhana (V.), for one year and a half.
(L. 14.) His son Guņaga-Vijayaditya (III.) (reigned) for forty-four (years); or in other words) :-(V. 2; 1. 15.) His eldest son, the lord Guņaga-Vijayaditya (III.), a veritable champion, to whose arm great honour was paid by the Vallabha king, and who, in addition to being a chief of heroes, was a crest-jewel of great warriors, enjoyed the earth for four and forty years.
(Vv. 3, 4; 11. 17, 19.) The son of his brother the Yuvarāja king Vikramaditya (I.), namely, the king Bhima (I.),' who caused alarm to his foes, and who was (80) liberal (that) he
Bead, probably, Idsanasy-doya kavya-krit. · Read, perhaps, pannendu.
It seems either that wi was engraved and was corrected into ne, or else that the reverse was done. Further, the akshara is perhaps a mistake for the figure 9.
That is to say, the first king in his dynasty.
There is, perhaps, an intimation that the territory first acquired by the Eastern Chalukyas had belonged to a ruler named Bali. But we have no facts as yet, in support of such an interpretation.
• Ankakdra; for ankakara: see page 180 above.
+ That is, the contemporaneous Rashtrakata king of Malkbed, either Amoghavarsha I. or Krishna II. ; sea Vol. VI. above, pp. 174, 175.
• When I originally saw this record, many years ago, I read, in line 17, ahauchala ahvatrdrinsatim, and thought that it should be emended into afbhatodshta[cha*]todrihatim; and that is how I came to my (Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 102) that this record adds an alternative statement that the duration of the reign of Vijayaditya III. was forty-eight years. The real reading, however, afannau) chatarras-chatedrisiatim, is quite certain ; and my mistake was due to the great similarity between the initial a and the akshana ara, and between the subscript and ch, in the period to which this record belongs.
This king is mentioned again in line 30 as Châlokya.Bhima (1.), by bis more usual appellation

Page #227

190
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
resembled Kânina (Karna), conquered in fight the great army of Krishnavallabha,' together with kinsmen of his own, and,- being a very son to gods and saints and Brahmans,- repeatedly gave away wealth for religious purposes, and made his kingdom free from troubles and unequalled and very thriving and possessed of prosperous subjects, and enjoyed the earth righteously for thirty years.
(V. 5; 1. 22.) After that, his dear son Vijayâditya (IV.), who was great; who bestowed so much wealth that he surpassed the god Dhanada (Kubêra); who was endowed with truthfulness and liberality and majesty; who cleft open the hearts of his enemies; and who by name indeed was (known as) the king Kollabigaṇḍa,- reigned for six months, possessed of prudent behaviour and steadfastness.- (V. 6; 1. 25.) His eldest son king Amma (I.),-whose power was unconquered; who conquered whole rows of hostile kings; who had the famous name of Rajamahendra; and who was the straight path of the sentiment of compassion,- was king for seven years.
(L. 27.) Having expelled his son Vijayaditya (V.) (while he was) a child, king Tâlapa, son of the glorious Yuddhamalla (I.), guarded (the earth) for one month. Having completely conquered him in battle, Vikramaditya (II.), son of Chalukya-Bhima (I.), having overthrown him by prowess in attack, protected (the earth) for nine months. Then Yuddhamalla (II.), the eldest son of king Talapa, took (the sovereignty) and continued for seven years.
(V. 7; 1. 32.) At that juncture, the lord Bhima (II.), who was a son of the famous Kollabigaṇḍa-(Vijayaditya IV.); who was a brother, born from a different mother, of him (Amma I.) who had the extolled name of Rajamahendra; and who surpassed the epic hero Bhima in strength and majesty, rose up to conquer, purifying the eastern region.-(V. 8; 1. 35.) Having unaided, indeed, slain the glorious Rajamayya, and Dhalaga who excelled far and wide, and the fierce Tâtabikki, and Bijja who was (always) ready for war, and the excessively powerful Ayyapa, terrible and savage, and the extremely great army sent by king Govinda, and Lôvabikki the ruler of the Chôlas, and the valorous Yuddhamalla,-(all of them) possessed of marshalled arrays of elephants:-(V. 9; 1. 38.) Verily, this glorious RajaBhima (II.), giving encouragement to those who were frightened, and protecting those who came to the excellent refuge (which he afforded), and removing troublesome people, and justly levying taxes from the lands of his enemies, and giving pleasure to the mass of his own people, and spreading his fame abroad, and making the multitude of kings bow down, and accumulating stores of wealth,- guarded the whole world for twelve years.
(V. 10; 1. 42.) He who, resembling Kumara, was born of him, an embodiment of the god Mahêévara, from Lôkamahadevi whose form resembled that of Umâ, is he who is famous under the appellation of king Amma (II.)-(V. 11; 1. 43.) Who, putting to shame Mandja (Kâmadêva) by his beauty, and Mahendra (Indra) by his might, and the hot-rayed sun by his great glory, and Hara (Śiva) by burning up the cities of his enemies, is resplendent, his spotless fame being well known.-(V. 12; 1. 45.) The pearls, dropping down in battle from the temples of rutting elephants cleft open by the scimitar which is his long arm, shine out as the planted seeds, moistened by the blood of great warriors, of the clump (of trees) which is his fame.
(L. 47.) He, the asylum of the universe, the glorious Vijayaditya-(Amma II.), the Maharajadhiraja, Paramésvara, and Paramabhattáraka, who is most kind to Brahmans, having
1 That is, the Rashtrakuta king Krishna II.
From other sources, we know that Yuddhamalla I. was a (younger) brother of the Vikramaditya I. who is mentioned in line 18 of this record.
That is, of the Bhima who is mentioned in line 21 of this record, See page 181 above.

Page #228

No. 25.]
called together the householders, headed by the Rashtrakuta, who dwell in the Attilinâṇḍu district, thus issues his commands:
KALUCHUMBARRU GRANT OF AMMA II.
191
(V. 13; 1. 50.) "(There is) the sect which has the name of the Aḍḍakali gachchha, which has established its renowned fame in the Valahari gana, and the minds of the members of which have their desires bent on granting excellent food to ascetics of the four castes.
(V. 14; 1. 52.) "Here (on earth), indeed, there came into being she, Châmekâ, who is an ornament of the Paṭṭavardhika lineage which belongs to the retinue of the lineage of the glorious royal Chalukyas, and who possesses the lustre of a sun to the water-lilies (blooming in the daytime) which are the faces of courtesans :-(V. 15; 1. 54.) And who agitates herself in acquiring fame as radiant as that of a moon to bring to full tide the waters of the religion of Jina, and is endowed with charity and tenderness and good character, and is beautiful, and is a disciple who delights in the teachings of learned people.
(L. 56.) "The line (of succession) of her teacher is declared:- (V. 16; 1. 57.) (There was) the saint Sakalachandrasiddhânta, possessed of virtues which were very manifest, who was thoroughly well versed in the Siddhanta-writings; and his disciple was the great saint Ayyapôți, virtuous and masterful and possessed of unmeasured fame and very intelligent.
(V. 17; 1. 59.) "To his disciple, the excellent saint who is marked by (the name of) Arhanandin, Châmekâmbâ, through her great devotion to him,-while king Amma (II.), the high lord of Vengi, is reigning,-has, with great pleasure, caused to be given the excellent village of Kaluchumbaṛru, wished for by him, for the purposes of the renowned dining-hall of the holy and famous Jain temple called Sarvalôkasraya-Jinabhavana; whereby she has acquired a reputation praised by learned people.
(L. 62.) "On account of the winter solstice, (this village) has been given, conveyed by (this) charter, with exemption from all taxes, for the purpose of the restoration of whatever may become broken or torn. Its boundaries are:- On the east, Aruvilli; on the south, Korukolanu; on the west, Yiḍiyûru; and, on the north, Yullikodamaṇḍru. The boundaries of its fields are:- On the east, Sarkarakurru; on the south, Irrulakolu; on the west, the waste land of Iḍiyûru; and, on the north, the rock (?) called Kañchariguṇḍu.
(L. 67.) "No one should cause any molestation (to the enjoyment) of this (village); he whe does so, incurs (the guilt of) the five great sins! (V. 18; 1. 68.) Land has been given by many people, and has been protected (in enjoyment) by many; whosoever at any time possesses the earth, to him belongs, at that time, the reward (of making or protecting this grant)! (V. 19; 1. 69.) He who confiscates land that has been given, whether by himself or by another, is born as a worm in ordure for the duration of sixty thousand years!
(L. 70.) "The office of Grâmakuta3 of this village has been given in perpetuity to Kusumayudha, son of [Ka]ṭṭalâmbâ. That, belonging to this village, which is named kappa, is exempt from taxes.
(V. 20; 1. 72.) "The djñapti is the Katakadhisa; and the writer is Bhaṭṭadêva; the composer of the poetical parts of this charter is the poet Kavichakravartin."
apparent.
That is, the head official or governor of the rashtra or vishaya or province.
This was perhaps the name of a hamlet. The Madras Manual of Administration, Vol. III. p. 229, gives corroo,'-Telugu kurru, in the sense of 'a small hamlet.' Dr. Hultzach tells me that the word is a frequent ending of village-names.
That is, the office of village-headman,- the post of Gauda or Patil. See page 183 above.
This seems to be the word which in Kanarese means 'tribute;' bat the exact bearing of the passage is not
That is, the governor of the royal camp; see page 185 above.

Page #229

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII
(L. 73.) To Bhattadêva,' who has drawn up the charter concerning Pedda-Kaluchuvubarru, the venerable Arahanandi has given, as a present, land requiring as seed 9(?) puttis of twelve túmus (each), (which he received) from the cultivators, (possessing) two bullocks, at Gumsimi (?).
No. 26.- FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SOLAPURAM.
By E. HOLTZSCH, PH.D. Mr. G. Venkoba Rao, one of my assistants, lately visited śôlapuram, a village about 8 miles south of Vellore, and copied a number of inscriptions, of which I am now publishing the four most interesting ones.
The ancient name of Solapuram was Kättuttumbûr (B. and D. below), which was included in Pangala-nadu, a subdivision of the district of Paduvûr-kôţtam (B. below). In inscriptions of the Chola kings Rajaraja I. (No. 421 of 1902) and Kulottunga I. (Nos. 422 and 425 of 1902), the village is called Uyyakkoņdân-Śôlapuram and is stated to have belonged to Mugai-nadu, & subdivision in the north of Pangaļa-nadu, a district of Jayangonda-Śôlamandalam. From other inscriptions we know that Pangala-nadu included Velurppadi, a suburb of Vellore, and that Tirumalai near Polür belonged to Mugai-nadu.
Vol. I. of South Indian Inscriptions contains one inscription from Solapuram (No. 33), which I now republish (B. below) because my former transcript of it was not quite correct. A fresh copy (No. 422 of 1902) of another Solapuram inscription which was noticed in SouthIndian Inscriptions, Vol. I. (No. 96), enables me to add that this record opens with the words Pugal-mádu vilanga and hence belongs to Kulôttunga 1.7 and that it mentions the temple of RÂjarajesvara at Uyyakkopdan-Solapuram, which, as well as Rajendra-Cholêsvara, is perhaps * later designation of the Nandikampiśvara temple.
A.-INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYA-KAMPA. This inscription (No. 429 of 1902) is engraved on a long stone broken in three pieces, which were dug up by Mr. G. Venkoba Rao in a tope of trees opposite the ruined Isvara temple at Solaparam.
The inscription consists of 2 mutilated Sansksit verses in the Grantha character, and a Tyssage in Tamil prose which is incomplete at the end. The Tamil portion is dated in the 8th year of king Vijaya-Kampa. The archaic alphabet of the inscription makes it probable that this king is identical with Kampavarman, whose inscriptions at Ukkal are dated in the 10th and 15th years. As I shall show further on (p. 196 below), he was perhaps a son of the Ganga-Pallava king Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman and hence belonged to the ninth century of the Christian era.
The Tamil portion records that a chief named R&jaditya built a temple of Siva and a tomb in memory of his deceased father Přithivigangaraiyar and apparently made a grant to a Brahmana. The mutilated Sanskřit portion contained a genealogical account of this Rajaditya. His earliest ancestor was Madhava of the Gangeya family, whose son was "he who was renowned as the splitter of even a stone-pillar." In the inscriptions of the Western Gangas, this
This passage is in Telugu. I am indebted to Dr. Hultzsch for the translation of it. * No. 95 on the Madras Survey Map of the Vellore tåluks.
An inscription of Parantaka I. (No. 423 of 1902) mentions Solapuram as 'Kattuttumbůr in Pangala-Dida' od Vellore as Velur alia. Paramé varamangalam compare South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 110.
• For other divisions of Padu vůr-köttam see ibid. Vol. III. p. 89. . Above, Vol. IV. r. 83.
6 South-Ind. Inrer. Vol. 1. Nos. 67 and 68. 7 Sce ibid. Vol. III. p. 126.
See ibid. Vol. 1. No. 97. See y. 196 below.
10 South Ind. Inser. Vol. 111. No. 8 and 6.

Page #230

No. 26.)
FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SOLAPURAM.
193
feat is ascribed to the mythical king Konganivarman, who is, however, there represented as the father and not as the son of Madhava. The Solapuram inscription then states that in his (vis. Konganivarman's) family was born a king whose name is given in the corrupt form of Atvivarman, which may be meant for Atrivarman, Agnivarman, Arivarman, etc. Verse 2 praises & king whose name is lost; but the Tamil portion suggests that this is the person who is there called Prithivigangaraiyar. Verse 3, of which only the first and last words are preserved, opens with the name of Rajaditya, who is described in the Tamil portion as the son of Prithivigangaraiyar and the contemporary of Vijaya-Kampa. As regards Prithivigangaraiyar, he must be different from the Ganga chief Prithivipati I., because the latter was the father of Marasimha and the son of Sivamåra, while the former was the father of Råjåditya and apparently the son of the king whose name is hidden in the corrupt form Atvivarman.
ТЕХт. 1 Svasti sri [11] Gamgøya-vamsyð vijai (ja)y-abhirama[h] sri-Madhava[s=*] tasya
sutð va(ba) bhůva 18 chhêtt& 'fila-sta[m]bham=api pri(pra) siddha(s=*] tat(a)vamsa-jo=bhubhat) pri(pra)(thi]tô=tvisvarmmå]* [111] . . . . . . . .
2 nfipati[bo] parantapa[b 1'] npip-api(bhi) vandya[bo] Siva-bhaktiman kavi[re]
vikalpa-kallola-padartuha-tatpara[h*] 11 [2"] Rajadity-akhya-bhupa[h*] sura[ta]rusa[d]riso Narga[ti-nama] . .
ramasau 3 dåpay&m=sa v[i]ra[ho] l1 [3]5 KO Visaiya-Kamparkku yandu ettåvadu
Prithiviga[i][ga]raiyar at[{]tar-åyiņa pirpådu tat-putra-Rajaditya[n] ma[hå
d8]van para-nfipati-makuta-ghattita-chara4 [na]n tam=appapår[ai]=ppalli-paduttavaidattu Isvar-alayamum atiyta-garamtim
edu[p]pittu kandu(ndu) bevviytån? [1*] Prävasa(cha)na-śûttirattu Kausikagotrattu perum-bå[r*]ppån Tittaisarmma-
TRANSLATION OF THE TAMIL PORTION. (Line 3.) (In) the eighth year of king Vijaya-Kampa,-- after Pșithivigangaraiyar had died, his son, the great king Rajaditya, whose feet were rubbed by the diadems of hostile kings, caused to be built, constructed, and caused to be made a temple of Isvara (Siva) and & house for the deceased i.e. a tomb) on the spot where his father had been buried.
(L. 4.) (To) Tittaisarman, a great Brahmaņa of the Pravachana-sâ tra' (and) of the Kausika-gôtra . . . . . . . . .
B-INSCRIPTION OF VIJAYA-KAMPAVIKRAMAVARMAN. This Tamil inscription is engraved on the north wall of the Perumal temple at Solapuram. It has been edited before in South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. No. 53, but is now republished from a better impression prepared in 1902.
The inscription is dated in the 23rd year of king Vijaya-Kampavikramavarman10_- who is probably the same as the Vijaya-Kampa of A.- and records the building of a temple of Narayana
Above, Vol. III. p. 164 . and p. 186; South-Ind. Ingor. Vol. II. p. 380. • South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. p. 380. • This sign of punctuation is expressed by s visarga. • I am unable to correct with confidence this corrupt name. This is only half & verse. • Read atita.
7 Read leyvitta. · The remainder of the inscription is lost.
. See above, Vol. V. p. 52, note 11. 1. The same form of the king's name is found in an inscription at Dasi; South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. p. 8 and nole 6. Twelve farther inscriptions of Vijaya-Kampavarman and Vijaya-Kampavikramsvarman have been copied at Uttaramallar, and two of Kampa varman at Kavantandelam; 1 my Awwal Reports for 1897-98 and 1900-01, pp. 18-20 and p. 23, respectively.

Page #231

194
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
(Vishnu) at Kattuttumbur (i.. Solapuram), which must be identical with the temple of Peruma! (Vishnu) on which the inscription is engraved. The temple was named Kanakavalli-Vishnugpiha after the village of Kansksvelli, in which some land was granted to it. The name of the person who built the temple and granted land to it is lost.
TEXT. 1 Svasti er[i] [11") KO V[i]gaiya-[Ka]mpevikkiramaparumarkk-iyanda
irubattu-mu(mu)právadu [Pa]duv[0]r-kkottattu Ppa[n]9 gala-nattu-Kk&ftuttumbar Nåråyana-bhattaragarkku erf-koy[i]1 eduppitta
Ka[na]kava[lli]-Vishnu-griham engu. 3 m nâmathê(dhê)yattál amaippittu idaņukka (tri]kálam a radhippadajkum
trická]lam tiru-amurdukkum nandê-vilakkum årâdhippåņukku jivitamum âga i-kkôtfatta i-nâţgu Kaņakavalli êri ki(ki)l bhimi i-1
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! (In) the twenty-third year of king Vijaya-Kampavikramavarman a sacred temple was caused to be built to the god Narayana (at) Kattuttumbur in Pangaļa-nadu, (a subdivision of Paduvûr-köttam; (it) was endowed with the name Kanakavalli-Vishņugļiha; and, for the worship at the three times of the day), for offerings at the three times (of the day), (for) & perpetual lamp, and as a living for the worshipper, there was granted] to it land below the tank of Kanaksvalli in the same koffam (and) in the same nadu.
C.-INSCRIPTION OF SAKA-SAMVAT 871. This Tamil inscription (No. 428 of 1902) is engraved on a rock near pond called Kallanguțțai, south-west of Solapuram.
The date of this inscription is expressed in three different ways, vis. (a) “the year two;" (6) the Saks year 871 (in words); and (c) "the year in which the emperor KannaradevaVallabha, having pierced R&jaditya, entered the Tondai-mandalam." The second and third portions of the date furnish an interesting confirmation of the Atakûr inscription, according to which the Rashtrakůta king Krishna III, had killed the Chola king Rajaditya at Takkôlam in Saka-Samvat 872 current, the Saumya-samvatsara = A.D. 949-50. As the date of the Solapuram inscription does not contain a cyclic year, it is impossible to say if its Saks year has to be taken as expired or current. In the former case the date would be the same as that of the Âtakûr inscription, and in the second case it would be A.D. 948-49. The year two" with which the Solapuram inscription opens cannot refer to the reign of Krishna III., because we know from the Debli plates that Amoghavarsha, the father of Krishna III., had died and that the latter was reigning in A.D. 940. Hence, as far as I can see, the "year two" can only refer to the reign of the Chola king Rajaditya. This would indirectly confirm Professor Kielhorn's calculation of the date of an inscription at Kûram, according to which the 40th year of Parantaka I., the father and immediate predecessor of Rajâditya, corresponded to A.D. 946.5 It may now be provisionally assumed that Parântaks I. reigned from about A.D. 907 to at least 946, and that Raj&ditya was crowned in about A.D. 948 and was killed by Krishna III. in about A.D. 949.
The purpose for which the subjoined inscription was engraved was to record the construction of the pond near which it is found, and which was called the Kallinangai pond
The remainder of the inscription is lost. . Above, Vol. V. p. 196, V. 27 and 28. See p. 1 above.
* See above, Vol. VI. p. 51. • Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distr. p. 180.

Page #232

No. 26A.-Solapuram Inscription of Vijaya-Kampa.
No. 26B. Solapuram Inscription of Vijaya-Kampavikramavarman.
No. 27.-Vaishnava Inscription at Pagan.
Scale One-fifteenth.
Scale One-fifteenth.
E. HULTZSCH.
Scale Three-tenths.
Hàng và ngon ở hai nơ G812
ย
6.2276 27 de Jo En I 2 2 8 37 2 dy ve 70 37 37. 13 3/8 208. 247248.88 DEb; %5281457222 262737862,703 42.50 247 @ 7:29 13 || 11011 121 24 is L ༧ ༢.༨༠ ༡ ༠༽ ☁༦ ༡ ༩༧?mu1b2i13S7°༧ DNAZIML
ཀn ༼༡༩ ༡་ཋའ་།1S༡ 53 3871546-63136mm Lu 2733670773 32 £740719-Mon COME @11999953693703 ~ 62 7 9 7 6 Û 6km COL CONVERño 109
2 is 07100142
WIELE & KLEIN. PHOTO-ZINCO.
Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. Nos. 26 & 27.

Page #233


Page #234

No. 26.)
FOUR INSCRIPTIONS AT SOLAPURAM.
195
in memory of a woman named Kallinangai. The present name Kallanguttai, i.e. the robber's pond,' is evidently a popular corruption of the original one. Kallinangai had died at Arungagram, a village in the modern Argot taluka. She was the daughter of the Ganga chief Attimallar (i.e. Hastimalla) alias Kannaradêva-Přithvigangaraiyar. This chief was the son of Vayiri-Adiyan, the lord of Pangala-nadu. Hence he seems to be different from the Ganga-Båna chief Hastimalla alias Prithivipati II., who was the son of Marasimha. The word Kannaradeya, which is prefixed to the name of Přith vigangaraiyar, characterises the latter as a subordinate of the conqueror Kộishņa III. His wife Kamakkaņår bore the title Gangamahadevi and was the daughter of Vaņakovaraiyar Orriyûr-Adiyan. Våņakovaraiyar is known to have been the title of certain chiefs. Orriyûr-Adiyan means the devotee of the temple at Tiruvorriyûr.'
TEXT. 1 Svasti eri [ll®] Yandu irandu Saka-varsham eņņûrr-elubatt-opru 9 sa (cha) kravartti Kannaradeva-Vallabhan6 Råjådittarai eriņdu Tondai-mandalam
pagun[da]3 [v=&]ndu Pangaļa-nad-udaiya Vayiri-Adiyan magaņår. Attimallar-âgiya
Kennaradeva-Pți[thvi]ganga4 [raiyark]ku [Våņa]kovaraiyar Orri[y]r-Adiyan magaļår Ka[mak]kaņår=&ņa
Gangamådêviyar vayirxu[t=pi]gandu Arunguprattir-Cavargga). 5 r=&yiņa kalpinangaiyarkku-kka[n]da Ka![li]nangai-kulam [11]
TRANSLATION Hail! Prosperity! (In) the year two, the Saka year eight-hundred and seventy-one, the year in which the emperor Kennaradeva-Vallabha, having piorood Råjåditya, entered the Tondai-mandalam,-the Kallinangai pond was constructed for the merit of) Kallinangaiyar, who died at Arungugram, having been born by Kimakkanar alias Gangamadeviyâr, the daughter of Vapakovaraiyar Orriyûr-Adiyan, to Attimallar alias Kannaradeva-Pțithvigangaraiyar, the son of Vayiri-Adiyan, the lord of Pangala-nadu.
D.-INSCRIPTION OF SAKA-SAMVAT 875. This Tamil inscription (No. 346 of 1901) is engraved on the base of the rained Isvara temple at Solapuram. It is dated in Saka-Samvat 875 (in words), while Hastimalla alias Kapgaradóva-Prithivigangaraiyar?- the same chief who was mentioned in .-Wag ruling the Kalleduppur-maryad. This may have been a subdivision of Pangala-nadu, the lord of which his father is stated to have been (C. line 3); bat I cannot find Kalleduppúr on the map.8
The insoription records grants to the two temples of Nandikampiśvara and Guņamâlai at Kattuttumbur (s.e. Solapuram) by Hastimalla's minister Puttadiga! alias AliviņaKalakanda-Prithvigangaraiyan. The last portion of this name is evidently derived from that of his master; kalakanda is the Tamil form of kalakantha, 'a kokila;' alivina means 'devoid
1 See above, Vol. IV. p. 271.
* See p. 192 above. South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. p. 380 f., and above, Vol. IV. p. 222 . See p. 139 above. . Above, Vol. V. p. 108; South-ind. Insor. Vol. II. | 290, note 1, and Vol. III. p. 132.
• The engraver seems to bave written at first-Vallabhar, and then to have cancelled ther and added an after it
+ In line 9 he is called simply Prithvigangaraiyar.
A village of the same name is referred to in South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 83, line 5. No. 85 mentious a village of slightly different name, vis. Kalladuppar, which must be different from Kalleduppar, because it belonged to Virpidu-padu (100 above, Vol. VI. p. 228 and noto 5), subdivision of Kaliyar-k&tam.
208

Page #235

185
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
of destruction;' and Puttadiga! means 'a devotee of Buddha.' Hence the donor seems to have bcen a Buddhist.
Nandikampisvara must have been the ancient name of the temple of Isvara (Śiva) on which this inscription is engraved. As no other Siva temple exists at Solapuram, it may be also identified with the Isvara temple that was founded during the reign of Vijaya-Kampa according to the inscription A., and the Nandi-Kampa, after whom the Nandikampisvara temple was called, may be identical with Vijaya-Kampa. As the alphabet of the inscriptions of Vijaya Kampa, Kampavarman or Vijaya-Kampavikramavarman resembles that of the inscriptions of Vijaya-Dantivikramavarman, Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman and Vijaya-Nripatuogavikramavarman, I feel tempted to explain Nandi-Kampa by Kampa, the son of Nandi,' and to assume that Kampavarman was a son of Nandivikramavarman and a brother of Nripatungavikramavarman. The temple of Gunamalai may have been a shrine in the Nandikampiśvara temple or another name of the Vishpu temple referred to in B. above.
TEXT 1 Svasti sri ll - Sagar y&[odu] . . . . . Cluba]tt-Saisijávadu śr[i]
Att[i]mallar-Ag[i]ya (Kapgara]d[êva-P]fi[thivi]ganga[rai]yar Kall[e]du2 ppûr-majjadi aļ&v-irukka [i]var=adigåri Puttadigal-agiya Alivi(vi)pa-Kalakanda
Ppiridigangaraiyan-ên Kåttuttumbûr Nandi3 kampisvara-dêvarkk=oru-nandâ-vi[la]kku (cha ]nd[r]åditya-prisiddham="erippadagar
chch&va mu(md) vå=prêr-åda tonnar=adum Ghuņa malai4 pperumagukk-oru-nanda-vilakk-erippadarkku=ttoppur=&dum=iyv-or nagarattar-vali
kk&ţti-kkudattên 5 Alivi(vi)ņa-Kaļakada-Ppiridigangaraiyan-en[lo] i-Nnandikampi(mpi)svara-dêvarkku
nisada[m] [u]lakku=ttumbai-ppuvum Guna[m]6 1(ai)-pperumagukku [u]lakkuuttumbai-ppdv-attavadåga chandraditya-pramâņam
kalaõju pon kuduttêŋ=i-devar ti7 fru[vunAligai-pperumakkal8 [a]ttavippadaga [kudutten] [19] Gunamalai
pperumagukku [m]gru gandhi[y]um tirumavidus kattuvadâga Amalanga[val)8 li-Attimalla-chchaturvvédimangalam-ep[ru
ná]l=ūraiyum=éka-gråma[m]-iga: chcheyya (Allivi(vi)[na]-Kalakanda-Prithvigang a[n]garaiyan-elu adaiyår Prithviga[mm]garaiyarkku vippappañ-jeyya [u]daiyarum=ekagråmagajoygira [po]lda i[na]-7KkuņamAlai-pperumagu.
TRANSLATION Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity! (In) the (eight-hundred-and-seventy-fifth year of the Saks (king), while the glorious Attimallar alias Kapparadeva-Prithivigangaraiyar was ruling the Kalleduppur-majjadi, -I, his minister (adhskarin) Puttadigal alias Alivipe-KalakandsPiridigangaraiyan, exhibited and gave to the citizens of this town ninety undying (and) unaging big sheeplo for burning (with ghee prepared from their milk) one perpetual lamp in the Nandikampisvara temple (at) Kattuttumbur as long as the moon and the sun shall last, and ninety sheep for burning one perpetual lamp in the GuņamAlai temple.
g
For another instance in which the same person worshipped both Sivs and Buddhs, seo above, Vol. VI. p. 148.
• See sbore, Vol. VI. p. 321, and Vol. VII. p. 130 f. Restore endrr-elubaft.. • Read -pramdam ss in line 6.
. Read tirnramids. • Read - Prithrigangaraiya.
1 Canoel the sa. • The remainder of the inscription is lost. . This word is a corruption of the Sanskrit maryddd. 20 Soe above, p. 194 and note 2.

Page #236

[No. 27.
A VAISHNAVA INSCRIPTION AT PAGAN.
197
(L. 5.) For supplying daily, as long as the moon and the sun shall last, one ulakku of tumbai flowers to this Nandikampisvara temple and one ulakku of tumbai flowers to the Guņamálai temple, I gave one kalanju of gold; I gave (it) in order that the great men in charge) of the store-room of the temple of this god should cause (the flowers) to be sapplied.
(L. 7.) When I, Aliviņa-Kalakanda-Pfithvigangaraiyap, requested the lord Prithvigangaraiyar to combine four villages into one village called Amalangavalli-Attimallachaturvedimangalam (which should provide) for offerings to be raade at the three times of the day) in the Guņamålai temple, and when (accordingly) the lord combined (them) into one village, . .. . . [to] this Guņamalai temple . . . . . . . . ...
No. 27.-A VAISHNAVA INSCRIPTION AT PAGAN.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PA.D. This inscription was noticed at Pagån by the Honourable Mr. A. T. Arundel, C..1., in the course of his tour through Burma. At bis instance, Mr. Taw Sein Ko furnished me with an inkimpression of it in December 1902. After I had sent him a copy of the subjoined text and translation, he was good enough to supply me in February 1903 with three further ink-impres. sions and with the following additional information :- The inscription" is engraved on sandstone and was found at Myinpagån, which is situated about & mile to the south of Pagàn. At Myinpagån lived Manohari, the last of the Talaing kings, who was led into captivity by Anawrata, king of Pagan, in 1057 A.D. The captive king was surrounded by his fellow countrymen, who must have extended their friendship to colonists from Southern India. A Vaishpava temple has been found at Pagàn, but none at Myinpagàn. The inscription may belong to that temple, or to some other building which has sinoe been demolished."
The inscription consists of one verse in the Sanskrit language and Grantha alphabet, and a prose passage in the Tamil language and alphabet. The Tamil characters are those of the thirteenth century of the Christian era.
The Sanskrit verse is taken from the Mukundamalda (verse 6), a short poem by the Vaishnava saint Kulasekhara, who, as shown by Mr. Venkayya, must have lived before the eleventh century.*
The Tamil prose passage records gifts by & native of Magôdayarpattanam in Malaimandalam, i.e. Cranganore in Malabar. His name, Sri-Kulasekhara-Nambi, stamps him as a devotee of the Vaishnava saint Kulasekhara, from whose Mukundamdlá the opening verse is derived. The recipient of the gifts was the Vishnu temple of Nanadesi.Viņpagar at Pukkam alias Arivattanapuram, i.e. at Pagån, which in the Kaly&pi inscriptions is styled
Arimaddanapura alias Pugama.' Nåņ&desi-Viņpagar means the Vishnu temple of those coming from various countries. This name shows that the temple, which was situated in the heart of the Buddhist country of Burma, had been founded and was resorted to by Vaishpavas from various parts of the Indian Peninsula.
See above, p. 146 and note 1.
. The word dina refers to Nandikampisvara-déve. Evidently the authorities of this temple had to make over one wakkw of Bowers per day to the temple of Gunamalai-pero wip. • Printed in the Kdpyamdld, No. 1.
See South Ind. Insor. Vol. III. p. 148. Above, Vol. IV. p. 294.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 17. 1 On Vippagar, 'Vishnu temple,' see above, Vol. V. p. 47, note 4.

Page #237

138
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VIT.
TEXT. 1 Svasti eri [1] N-Asthi dhanmêrmê) na vasu-nichaya n-aiva kAm-pa2 bhôgê yat jati bhavyam bhavata [bhalgavan pârvva-kanm(rm)-anurapam (1")
eta3t prathyâm(rthyam) mame bahutama janma-janm-ântatard-pitvat-pad.
Âmbhoruru). 4 hai(ha)-yuga-gatâ nischald bhaktir=astu || 0 || Svasti eri [ll] Tiru-chchel[va][mo]
peruga [18] 5 Pukkam-åna Arivattayapurattu Napadési-Vinnagar-Âlvår ko6 yil tiru-mandapamuñ-jeydu tiru-k[ka]davum=ittu inda mandapa7 ttukku nipr=erigaikku nilai-viļakk-ogram=ittên Malai8 maņdala[nn]u(ttu) Magôdayarpaţtana[ttju I(1)rayiray Siriy&p=&ņa šia). 9 Kulasegara-Ra(na)mbiy-êp [1] idu sri [l*) i-daŋmam Malaimandalattåp [H]
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail ! Prosperity ! (I have) no regard for merit, none for a heap of wealth, none at all for the enjoyment of lust. Whatever is to happen, let it happen, O God! in accordance with previons actions. This (alone) is to be prayed for (and) highly valued by me:- In every other birth also let (me) possess unswerving devotion to the pair of Thy lotus-feet!
(L. 4.) Hail ! Prosperity! Let the wealth of (this temple increase! (In) the temple of Nângdesi. Vinnagar-Alvår at Pukkam alias Arivattanapuram, I, Irâyiran Siriyan alias Sri. Kulasekhara-Nambi of Magôdayarpattanam in Malaimandalam, made a sacred mandapa, gave a sacred door, and gave one fixed lamp to burn constantly in this mandapa. (Let this prosper! This meritorious gift (was made by) a native of Malaimandalam.
No. 28.- SOME RECORDS OF THE RASHTRAKUTA KINGS OF MALKHED.
BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S. (RETD.), PH.D., C.I.E.
(Continued from Vol. VI. page 198.) D.-Mantraw&di inscription of the time of Amôghavarsha I.-A.D. 885. This inscription has been mentioned by me in Vol. III. above, p. 163, note 1. It was originally brought to my notice by Mr. Govind Gangadhar Deshpande. And I obtained ink. impressions of it in 1882. It is now edited for the first time. The collotype is from an ink-impression received in 1886 from Mr. Consens, Superintendent of the Archeological Survey of the Bombay Presidency.
Mantrawadi is a village about five miles towards the east-by-north from Shirgaon, the head-quarters of the Bankápur tâluka of the Dharwår district. The Indian Atlas sheet No. 42 (1827) shews it as Munturrehdee.' The Map of the Dharwar Collectorate (1974) shews it as Mantrawudee. The present record seems to indicate that its original name was Elpunuse, or else Elamvalli. And the purport of it places both Elpantise and Elatrvalli in the Purigere district, the Purigere three-hundred of other records. The inscription is on &
Read yad-yada; the Mukundandid reads yad=badeyan tad-bharatu. 1 The Mukundamáld reads bahumatan.
Bead -datarda, • The maps do not shew, in the neighbourhood of Mantrawâţi, any villages with names resembling these two

Page #238

No. 28.)
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
199
stone tablet, which was found near a temple of Hanumat at Mantrawadi and is now stored in the kachêri at Shiggaon.
At the top of the stone, there are soulptures representing the goddess Lakshmi, squatting and facing full-front, with an elephant on each side, standing towards her; the tips of the trunks of the elephants, which are uplifted, meet above her head ; and each of them holds, apparently, a flower over her.-The writing covers an area about 2'01" broad by 3' 9" high, and is mostly in a state of very good preservation. In addition to the record edited and shown in the collotype, there is one line of writing below the sculptures, which are, as usual, on a surface which projects pomewhat in front of that part of the stone which bears the body of the record. It is in characters of the same type with those of the body of the record; and it gave the name of the writer : but the greater part of it is damaged and illegible; we can only recognise, at the beginning of the line Sri-Ré(?)vayyana, and at the end likhitam, with perhaps a cross-mark below the m, as if to shew that something is to be supplied here, -namely, possibly, the aksharas, standing before the Svasti of line 1 of the body of the record, which are not wanted there and seem to be meaningless.---The characters are Kanarese, boldly formed and well executed. The size of them ranges from about t" in the dha of dharmmadol, line 22, to about 14" in the va of goravarun, line 8; the lohi of pelchisal, line 15, and the ffa of koffar, line 17, are each abort 28" high. The lingual d is not very clearly, if at all, distinguished from the dental d. As regarda the palmography,- the does not occur. The jocours four times, in lines 2, 3, and 8, and is, in each case, of the old square type: the exact form aimed at in this record, is illustrated best in the jd of rajadhi, line 2, No. 2; it is a closed for, of that partioular shape from which there may have been derived, quite directly, the back-to-back; and the open j which we have in the Doddahundi inscription of Nitimarga and Satyavákya. The kh cours three times, in lines 6, 17, and 20, and again in likhitam in the line below the scalptures : in each case, it is of the later cursive type; and the form of it is practically identical with the modern form of the present day: it is seen best in the kha of akhandita, at the end of line 17. The b occurs moro often, and is of the later cursive type, throughout; the intended form of it is seen very clearly in the bâ of badha, line 16, No. 11, and is to be recognised as almost identical with the modern form of the present day. The l occurs still more freely, and is, also, of the later cursive type, througl. out, including the l in likhitam in the line below the sculptures; the particular form of it aimed at in this record, is perhaps exhibited most clearly in the la of kilan, line 17, No. 2. Except in the I of rakshisal, line 15, where it is hardly to be detected, in the l, as presented in this record, we can recognise a feature which played an important part in the process by which the later cursive type of this character was evolved from the old square type, namely, the miniature representation, of the principal part of the old square character, which stands here in the centre of the later cursive character. In the development of the later character, the first step was the prolongation, with a sweep to the right, of the downstroke with which the formation of the original abaracter ended, a feature which is well illustrated in the Hatti-Mattor inscription of the time of Krishna I.;' that was eventually followed by a continuation of that stroke up to the top live of the writing; and, meanwhile, the principal part of the original character was diminished, rounded off, and raised, until the original leading characteristic of the old square letter was almost entirely lost. In some Kanarese fonts of the present day, it has disappeared altogether, for instance, in the font used, in aocordance with the general custom, in the Rev. Dr. F. Kittel's Kannader English Dictionary ; on the other hand, the miniature of the principal part of the old square character is distinctly recognisable in the font used for the words presented in Kanarese characters in the compilation entitled Bombay Places and Common Official Words. In lines 7, 8, 14, 20 (twice), 21, and 22 of this record, we have peculiar form of the m, for which at present the earliest limit is fixed by its occurrence in para-dattam=ba in line 14 of the Kanarese grant of
I See YOL VI. above, p. 42, and Plate.
• Vol. VI. above, p. 160, and Plate,

Page #239

200
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Gôyinda III. of A.D. 804 ; it is here seen best in the må of nelanum-Aditya, line 14, No. 7: it occurs again in likhitam, in the line below the sculptures, where it is formed somewhat smaller than usual, so as to mark it as a final form; it is a character which may often be confused with one form of re, re. The corresponding form of the v occurs, but not very clearly, in the upper v of saruva, line 16, No. 10.--The language is Kanarese, of the archaic type, in prose. In sasanamum, line 9-10, the copulative ending un is attached to the usual archaic ending of the nominative singular neuter in m m ; on the other hand, in line 8 it is doubtful whether the m has been retained, -mahajanamun, or whether it has been softened into v, - mahajanavur. In line 20 we seem to have the accusative singular neuter in 0,- dharmavam; while, on the other hand, in line 17 we have clearly the more archaic form in m, --sthanaman. In line 14, in sthanamuvar or sthanavuvan, the m, m, of the copulative suffix, with the accusative ending after it seems distinctly to have been softened into v; but, whether the m of sthånarh, sthanam, has been retained before it, or has been softened into v, is doubtful. Line 10 gives us-(unless we assume a mistake of for s)-dise, as another variant of dise, dese, 'a quarter or point of the compass, direction, region, side;' line 12 gives nisu-gal, which seems clearly to mean's setap stone,' miru being, no doubt, connected with niri, 1, to be properly arranged or prepared, to be ready,' from which we have nisisu, 'to put down, place, arrange, adjust, prepare,' which occurs in line 20 in respect of the setting up of the stone itself that bears the record; line 15 gives pelchisu, as a variant of perchisu, pechchisu, 'to cause to increase, to multiply'; and line 21-22 gives brahmati, as a variant of brahmati, brahméti, = brahmahatya, the killing of a Brahman.' - The orthography does not present anything calling for comment.
The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Rashtrakuta king Amôghavarsha I., - son and successor of Gðvinda III., - who was on the throne from A.D. 814 or 815 to A.D. 877 or 878. And it mentions a feudatory of his, named Kuppêya," who was governing the Purigere district. The object of it was to record the grant of some lands to a priest named Gokarnapaņditabhatára. The sculptures at the top of the stone mark the record as a Vaishnava record, and thus shew that the donee was a Vaishṇava. And it seems worth noting that one of the donors was a Gorava or Saiva priest.
The record is dated on the full-moon day of Vaisakha of the Parthiva samvatsara, coupled with Saka-Samvat 787. Whatever system of the cycle is applied, the Saka year is the expired year.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 127, and Plate.
* Compare i disanaman-nirisidar," they placed, adjusted, or set up, this charter," in the Dandapur inscription (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 223, text line 12). Compare, aleo, mirisida kinnari.galla gud de ndikw in an inscrip. tion at Naregal in the Rôn tâluka, Dharwar (Jour. Bo. Br. R. 41. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 229, text lines 51, 53, 55), and wirisida gudde ndiku (ibid. p. 230, line 67). As regards the first of these p ages, the occurrence of the combins. tion kinnarigal (line 51) or kinnarigal (lines 53, 55) in a record at a place named Naregal, which is meutioned as Hiriya-Nareyargal in a neighbouring record (ibid. p. 248, line 20-21), and the name of which would often be written Narigal in the present day,- led me to think that the text referred to a smaller or later Naregal, distinguished from Hiriya-Nareyangal; but I now see that we should interpret the text as meaning, not " four leaps of stones, above graves of Kin-Narigal," etc., but "four set-up heape of stones (bearing representation of female Kinnaras together with a linga and ascetics and a cow."
Compare pel-dore, the great river, for the more usual per-dore in the Mulgund inscription of A.D. 975: Vol. VI. above, p. 259, text line 5.
• The vowel of the penultimate syllable is apparently to be taken as the long &, on the analogy of the & in Babkeys, which is marked as long by the metre in line 59 of the inscription at Konnor (Vol. VI. above, p. 33). but it is not quite certain that the long & is pot used there simply to suit the metre. The name of Bankeys or Bankeva appears also as Baúka, in Bunkesa (Vol. VI. above, p. 30, text line 19). So, also, the name Kuppa Kuppeya appears (but in the case of another persu) - as Kuppa, and Kuppanna, in the Nidagundi inscription. F. below, page 214.
By the luni-solar system of the cycle, northern or southern, the Parthiva sad Dattara was Saka-Samvat 788. ourreat, -A.D. E65-66. By the mean-siga system, it began on the 27th September, A.D. 864, S.-S. 786 expired. and ended on the 23rd September, A.D. 865, S.-S. 757 expired.

Page #240


Page #241

8
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
D.-Mantrawadi Inscription of Amoghavarsha I.-A.D. 865.
3 జయంచ సంగా sugulo జీనియ సయ
VRUS చ ధగ కి వండ దాయన 1220
EVOLAZ
జగదభ దక్షియిదా. కాకుండ ఉన్నాడు. 1బింజ (103) (Cake Pudde అగ్రబలంగా పాడిఎ క్యత అతడో Hoon DEE CHOOR శిరసులం
బా
J. F. FLEET.
బలుడ
SCALE 20
మ
FROM AN IMPRESSION SUPPLIED BY MR COUSENS
W. GRIGGS, COLLOTYPE.

Page #242

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS
201
And the corresponding English date is the 14th April, A.D. 865, on which day the full-moce conjunction oocurred at about 20 hrs. 54 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain).
TEXT. 1 (Om] Svasty-Amoghavarsha sriprithivivallabha maha2 råjådhiraja paramèsvara bhatárara r[&]3 [iv]-abhivriddhiyo!-Saka-n ripa-k & 1-8 tita- sam v a4 tsara-satamgal-ė)-nür-eņbhatt-6laneya Pártthi5 va-samvatsaram pravarttise Purigere-nada[m] Ku6 ppéyan'-ale Vaisakha-masada paurņņe7 måse(si)y-and-Elpuņuseya
nâlvadimba8 remmahajanamu(?va)ño Moni-goravarum Malasth&9 nada Mahadevar=&!v=Elamvalliya sasa [na). 10 mum=& dévara müda-diseyo!=madavaddava .. 11 ya pola mêreye temka deva-geyye mere 12 paduva nima-gal-mêre badaga Kålabo(?)ya pola 13 m[@]reye mère-madi eņbhattay-vattarækk[e]yyum=ara 14 tóntada pelanum=Aditya-bhatârara sthanamu(?vu)vam 15 rakshisal-pelchisal-ivare samartthar-endu Gôka. 16 rnna-pandita-bhatårargge
sarvva-badha-pariharam 17 kalam kalchi kottar=1 sthånaman=&!va goravar=akha18 odita-brahmachåriy=apadu b rahmacharyya-hinaransi
sama19 yada goravarkka!-kaļevor-I paddhatiyam silA-lê. 20 khe-madi nirisidaruppandita-bhatårar-I dharmmavar7 ká. 21 domg=asvamêdhada phala[m] aliyal-bamgevomges bra22 hmåtiya papam=akkun [li*] Någadêvan=1 dharmmadola
goshți(shthi) (?) dom [11]
TRANSLATION Om]! Hail! In the increase of the sovereignty of Amoghavarsha (I.), the favourite of Fortune and of the Earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramé svara, the Bhatara,- while the Parthiva samvatsara, the seven hundred and eighty-seventh (year of) the centuries of years that have gone by from the time of the Saka king, was current, while Kuppêyale
From the ink-impressions.
* There seems to have stood here, originally, a plain symbol for the word om, on which there were afterward overlaid two aksharas, which seem to be magi, apparently belonging to the line of writing below the scalptures above tbe body of the record (see page 199 above).
Regarding this name, see note 4 on page 200 above.
• There is a small mark between the consonant and the vowel, balf-way down the consonant, which makes it probable that was written but was not fully engraved; so, also, in sthanamu (du)van, line 14, and perhaps, bat not so probably, in dharmmadan, line 20.
One akshara is lost here. The consonant must, apparently, be either or n. The vowel must be either i ore. There is a word od davane, 'array, preparation, which, however, does not soom suitable here. Otherwise, I can only think of saddarane, for odda-mand; but I do not know whether the m of mane ever changes into ; and this word also, meaning "the house or abode of the Oddas," does not seem altogether suitable. • See note 4 above.
" See note 4 above.
. Read bageponge. The akahana before the dom is doubtful. And the dictionaries do not give any such word as goshthi or abanthin in the sense of president of an assembly,' which clearly seems to be implied. Perhaps what was intended wa gbelfhikan=ddon. 10 See note 4 on page 200 above.
2D

Page #243

202
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
was governing the Purigere district, on the day of the full-moon of the month Vaisakha:
(Line 7) The forty Mahajanas of Elpuņuse, and the Gorava Moni, and the managers of Elamvalli which belongs to the god Mahadeva (Śiva) of the Malasthậna, - saying "He, indeed, is able to protect the property), and to increase it," - gave to the honourable Gokarnapandita, free from all molestation, having laved his feet, eighty-five mattars of cultivable land, and six plots of garden-land, and the property of Adityabhatára, on the east side of that same god, making the boundaries to be on the east, the . . . . field; on the south, the cultivable land of the god; on the west, a stone that was (then) set up; and, on the north, the field of Kålabe(?).
(L. 17) Let the Goravas who manage this property be such as keep unbroken the vow of continence; the Goravas of this community shall reject those who are wanting in continence. The honourable pandit put this precept into the form of) & writing on stone, and set it up.
(L. 20) To him who protects this religious grant, there shall accrue the reward of performing an asvamadha-Bacrifice; to him who even) thinks of destroying it, there shall attach the guilt of slaying a Brahman ! (L. 21) Någadêya was the president of the meeting in the matter of this religious grant.
E.-Sirur inscription of the time of Amôghavarsha I.-A.D. 888. This inscription was brought to notice and edited by me in 1883, in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 215 ff., from an ink-impression obtained in 1882. A lithograph of it was not given then. And, for that and other reasons, it is now re-edited. The collotype which accompanies the present revised version of the record, is from an ink-impression which Mr. Consens was good enough to obtain for me in 1898, the original impression having suffered some damage and become unsuitable for reproduction.
Sirûr is & village about sixteen miles west-by-north from Nawalgund, the head-quarters of the Nawalgand tâluka of the Dharwår district. The Indian Atlas sheet No. 41 (1852) shews it as Serroor.' And the Map of the Dharwâr Collectorate (1874) shews it as Siroor.' The record gives its name in the older form of Srivüra, which may possibly be a mistake for Srivůra, with the long e. And the purport of it places Sirûr in the Belvola three-hundred district. The inscription is on a stone tablet somewhere on the south of the hade or village-bastion at Sirdr.
I have to information as to whether there are any soulptures at the top of the stone. - The writing covers an area about 3' 7" broad by 3' 3" high. The extant portion of it is in a fairly good state of preservation, and can be read without any uncertainty, throughout. But, before it came to notice at all, a portion of it had been broken away and lost at the apper left-hand corner, it consequence of which there is missing a part of the text ranging from fifteen or sixteen aksharas in line 1, to one akshara in line 7. And, since the time when the original impression was obtained by me, some damage has been done to the lower left-hand corner, whereby we have lost one complete akshara at the beginning of lines 22, 23, and 24.-The characters are Kanarese, boldly formed and well executed. They contrast rather curiously with those of the Nilgand inscription, edited in Vol. VI. above, p. 98 ff., which are of a much more square and upright
1 sarana seems to be used here in the sense of the act of goveruing, ruling, government, and to be, like mahajana, a neuter employed with a collective meaning.
* This probably implies that the temple of Mabadêvs was the earlient and principal templo of the village. • The original uses the honoriflc plural," these, indeed, are able." • I.e., doubtless, the grantee, Gokarnapapditabhatára.
• Owing to the paper used in making the ink-impressions having stretched somewhat unevenly, marks of joining are observable below the end of line 12, and from between the syllable to and cha of ghaffita-aharanas, line 5, down to the bottom.

Page #244

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
203
style suggestive, at first sight, of their belonging to a period considerably earlier than the time of the present inscription, though the two records are, in reality, of precisely the same date; this difference is to be attributed, of course, to the facts, that the two records were written by different persong, and that the Bhafta who wrote the Nilgund record for the engraver to transfer it to the stone, or who painted it on the stone for the engraver to reproduce it there, was a better writer or dranghtaman than Madhavayya who wrote or painted the present record, and also was more guided, in some details, by & prepossession in favour of the older types and style. The writing of the present record is fairly uniform, the size of the letters ranging mostly between about 7' and 1}"; the r, however, in Annigereyal, line 19, and the ya in vijaya, line 16, are only thigh, and the in indruvoruris, line 20, is somewhat less: the rjju in Nagarjjunan, line 23, is 27 high. The record presents final forms, of 1 in rajyan-bol, line 14, and of 1 in Barandsivadol. line 21; there ought to have been a final t, of abhat, in line 3, but it was omitted. The distinct form of the linguald is, curiously enough, presented in pudidudu, line 24, where, however, it is a mistake for the dental d; whereas it is not shewn in the du of eradum at the end of line 16 : & remark, which might have been made earlier, may be made here, namely that it was seldom, if ever, the early practice to use the distinct form of the d in the combination nd; we must suppose that they was considered sufficient to mark the nature of the subscript consonant. As regards palmography,--this record presents all the five principal test-letters. The kh occurs twice, in fankha, line 9, and in likhitan, for likhitam, line 23; and, in both places, it is distinctly of the old square type, though there are no actually straight lines in it: it is exhibited best in the khi of likhitan, line 23, No. 18. The j occurs freely, and is of the old square type throughout: we have an open form of it in the jo of dhuajóru, line 9, No. 29, and again in the ja of pankaja, line 18: in some other cases, illustrated very well by the ja of mahajanada, line 20, No. 19, there is a clear space between the centre stroke and the upright part of the letter ; but, in other cases, that stroke is joined to the upright stroke, according to the original practice, and we have the fully closed form of the character, as is illustrated very well by the upper j of the rjju in Nagarjjunan, line 22, No. 22. The si occurs ten times, and, following the j in the usual manner, is of the old square type, throughout:in some cases, it presents the open form, as in the niga of tturiga, line 11, No. 2; in the other cases, it presents the fully closed form, which is illustrated very well in the Aga of Nripatunga, line 13, the last akshara. The b occurs eleven times : in nine cases, it is of the old square type, sometimes in the closed form illustrated in the be of Belvola, line 18, No. 26, and sometimes in the open form exhibited in the bi of biffon, for bitton, line 20, the last akshara but one: but in the bda of fabda, line 7, No. 4, we can recognise clearly, though the akshara is somewhat damaged, the later cursive form, the occurrence of which here is made doubly peculiar by the fact that the old square type was presented in the same word, of the same passage, in line 9 of the Nilgund record; evidently the writer of this official record, familiar with both types but more accustomed to the later type for ordinary purposes, intended to use the older type of the b throughout, but made an involuntary slip in the word sabda and inadvertently used the later type there, and it would seem that he began to do the same in the subscript b in nba, the last akshara of line 4, but recognised the mistake almost directly after beginning the letter, and turned it into a b of the old square type with a very abnormal dip down in the top stroke. The 1 occurs freely, and is here of the later cursive type throughout, though the Nilgund record presents the old square 1 much more frequently than the later character: the exact form aimed at, 28 a rule, in this record, is perhaps exhibited in the la of kúlan, line 20, No. 23, as well as Anywhere else: but the li of likhitam, line 23, No. 17, exhibits very markedly the preservation in
It may be remarked that lines 4 and 7 present the first instances of the occurrence of the letter 8 in this record, and that may account for the peculiarity pointed out. After the first use of the old square 6, in badde, line 12, there is no relapse of any kind into the later cursive type. In the Od of Bdrandsiyu, line 32, there is a stroke in the centre, which seems to be due to a slip of the engraver's tool; through some mishap in the final print. ing, some of the copies of the collotype shew break, which does not really exist, in the top stroke of this akahara,
2 D2

Page #245

204
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
miniature, in the centre of the later cursive letter, of the principal part of the old square character, to which attention has already been drawn on page 199 above, in the remarks on the Mantrawadi inscription of A.D. 865; and the same feature is recognisable, though not so pointedly, in alamkritan, line 1, kavsleyan, line 21, and kavileyu, line 22. There seem to be three abnormal vowel-marks in this record : the stroke projecting downwards from the bottom of the k of ganiká, near the end of line 8, appears to be intended to supply the d, which was omitted in its proper place on the top line of the writing; in the superscript i of Srimad, near the beginning of line 16, the long vowel appears to be marked by a curve on the right, instead of the left in the usual manner; and in Srimad, line 18, it appears that, i having been written instead of i, an upward stroke to the right was added, on revision, by way of marking the vowel as long:- As regards the language, we have ordinary Sanskrit verses in lines 1 to 6: and the remainder of the record is in Kanarese, of the archaic style, in prose. As far as the words Annigereyal=ire, in line 19, this record follows the same draft on which there was based the corresponding part of the Nilgund inscription. But this record does not seem to have included the verse Jayati bhuvanakiranan, etc., which we have in the beginning of the Nilgund inscription; and it presents a few various readings, of which, however, only Saufan, instead of Gaudan, in line 4, is of any particular interest. Like the Nilgund inscription, this record presents, in line 8, the word prátirajya, employed in the sense of pratirája, 'a hostile king,' or rather, perhaps, 'a collection of hostile kings.' In Bárandsivado, line 21, we have a curions substitute for the usual locative Baranásiyol, with which we have to compare the locative Varanasivadul in an inscription at Balagámi,' and Baranasivada, in the place of the usual genitive Baranasiya, in an inscription at Pattadakal ; these forms suggest, of course, the existence and occasional use of a base Barandsiva (with such variants as Baranasiva and Varanasiva), for which, however, it is difficult to account.-In respect of orthography, the only points to be noted are (1) the use of ri for pi in the word srishti, line 10, just as in lines 12 and 33 of the Nilgund record, and again in vriddhi, line 15; and (2) the occurrence of lanchanan, instead of lafchhanan, in line 13, just as in line 16 of the Nilgund record.
This inscription is another record of the reign of the Rashtrakūta king Amoghavarsha I.; and it is distinctly dated in such a way as to shew that he commenced to reign in A.D. 814 or 815. It mentions, like the Nilgand inscription, an officer of his, named Dêvannayya, who, residing at Annigero, was governing the Belvola three-hundred district. And, devoted to the same end with the Nilgund inscription, it records that Dévaņpayya assigned the tax on clarified butter to the two-handred Mahajanas. of Srivůra - doubtless in order to make the proceeds of the tax available for expenditure by them on communal purposes, instead of being credited to the state revenues.
The record is dated at the time of an eclipse of the gun on Sunday the new-moon day of the (amanta) month Jyaishtha of the Vyaya samvatsara, Saka-Sanvat 788 (expired), in the fiftysecond year of the reign of Amoghavarsha I. And the corresponding English date is Sunday, 16th June, A.D. 866, when there was a total eclipse of the sun, visible in India, at 9 hrs. 4 min. after mean sunrise.7
The date presented in this record fixes, as I have pointed out before now, the commencement of the reign of Amoghavarsha I. in A.D. 814 or 815, in the following manner. The record places the new-moon day of the amanta month Jyaishtha, on which day the assignment
See page 206 below, note 2.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 145, text line 18. • Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 167, No. 105, text line 6. See the next paragraph but one.
Regarding the use of this form of the name, instead of Anpigere with the lingual , see Vol. VI. above, p. 100, note 2. • See Vol. VI. above, p. 107, note 4.
T See Vol. VI. above, p. 102, note 8. In Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 316 a, and more fully and clearly in my Dynastiar of the Kanaron Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I. Part IL, P. 401, note 2 .

Page #246

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
205
registered in it was made, in the Vyaya samvatsara, Saka-Samyat 788 (expired), and in the fiftysecond year of his reign. But it does not say that the fifty-second year of his reign coincided either with the samvatsara or with the Saka year. The new-moon day of the amanta Jyaishtha, S.-S. 788 expired, being in his fifty-second year, it follows that the new-moon day of the amanta Jyaishtha, S.-S. 737 expired, fell in the first year of his reign. And the first year of his reign began on some day from Ashâdha sukla 1 of the Vijaya samvatsara, 8.-S. 736 expired, falling in May or June, A.D. $14, to the amanta Jyaishtha krishna 30 of the Jaya samvatsara, S.-S. 737 expired, falling in June, A.D. 815.
TEXT. 1 [Om | Sa® vô=vyåd=Vedhasa dhama yan-nabhi-kamalar kri] tam Haras-cha yasya
kant-[e]ndu-kalaya kam=alamkrita[m] III) 2 (Labdhal-pratishtham=achiraya Kalim su]-da [ra]m-utsäryya Suddha-charitair
ddharani-talasya kşitvå punaḥ Křitayuga-fri(fri)3 [yam-apy=aśêsh&m chi]tra[m] katha[m] Nirupama[h*j Kalivallabhô-bh[t] [lit]
Prabhůtavarshô Gôvinda-raja(jah) sauryyéshu vikramab? 4 jitvå jagat=sama]st[ar] [76] Jagat[t*]unga iti bruta[] [ll*] Kerala -MAlave
Sautên-sa-Gujjar 10 Chitraku(ka)ța-giridurgga-sth An-ba5 [ddhvå kañch-isa]n=8(a)tha 88 Kirttinarayan() jagati" [11] Arile-nfipati
makuţa-ghattita-charaņas=sa kala-bhuvana-va6 [ndita]-[an]ryya[h] Vang-Ånga-Magadha-MAlava-Veng-Isair=archchito=Tisaya
dhavaļaḥ [11] Svasti Samadhigarto(ta)pañcha7 må(ma)hålabda-mahârâjâdhiraja-paramósvara-bhattaraka. chatar-adadhi-valaya
va(?vi)laya(yi) ta 13-sakala-dharåtala8 prátirájy-&nêka-mandalikarkka! kataka-ka(ka)ţis[]tra-kundala-k@yura-h[A]rabharan
Alamkțita-ganika14-sahagra
From the ink-impression. In the footnotes to the text of the Nilgund inscription, Vol. VI. above, p. 102 1., such differences of reading in the two records, as seem to present anything at all of interest, have been exhibited. It does not seem necessary to shew them all here again,
- Metre, Biks (Anushtubh). Before the verse, there was doubtless an Om, represented by a plain symbol, as at the beginning of the Nilgund inscription. There seems to be not room enough for the word Svasti to have stood after the Om. From the ink-impressions, it cannot be decided whether there was, or was not, any writing above the first extant line of the present record. Bat the verse Jayati bhuvana-kdraa, oto., which we have in the beginning of the Nilgund inscription, would fill about a line and a half in the writing of the present record; and the first pdda of the verse Sa vbəydd, etc., preceded by Om, quite suffices to all the lacuna in the first part of line 1. And it seeme, therefore, that the verse Jayati bhuvana-kdranan, etc., was not used here, and that no writing is missing above the first extant line; because it would be contrary to custom to leave a blank space of half a line or to between two such verses.
Metre, Vasantatilgks.
• The d4 was at first omittal by the writer, and then was inserted below the line, over the pa of Nirupama of the next line. • Metre, sloka (Anushtubh).
• See Vol. VI. sbove, p. 102, note 10. Rend, probably, fauryydna, vikramain; but see Vol. VI. above, p. 102, note 11. In the akahara ryyd, the vowel & ww at first omitted, and then was added on revision. -An inscription at Chifchli in the Gadag taluks, of the time of Krishna II., dated in the Pingala sa hoataara, Baka-Sarovat 819 (expired), - A.D. 897-98, seems to present the reading lauryy-[dsha)-vikrama, "pollaessed of prowess characterised by berolam."
• Metre; are Vol. VI. above, p. 102, note 18. . Nilgund, line 6, bas Gauddn; see page 207 below, note 9. 10 Read Gurjjardn; or, it sandhi is obwerved, Gurjjardus-Chitra : and see Vol. VI. above, p. 102, note 16. 1 In the first syllablo of this word, ji was formed and then was corrected into ja. 11 Metre; Bee Vol. VI. above, p. 103, note 8.
11 See Vol. VI. above, p. 108, note 4. 14 The d, omitted in its proper place, seems to have been supplied, in very unusual manner, by the stroke projecting downwards from the bottom of the ka.

Page #247

206
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
9 châmar-Andhakara-vadiyya-viyya-månal-gvêt-atapatra-traya-kalaha-sank ha-palidh vaj.
Oru'ketu-patåk-achchhadita10 digantar-ella: sri(sri)sh [t]i-senapati puravara-talavargga-dandandyaka-samant-Ady.
Aneka-vishaya-vinamn -- 11 ttanga-kiriţa-makuta-ghfishta-påddravinda-yugma nirjjita-vairi ripu-nivaha-Kala-danda
dushţa-mada-bhajjana12 na Amogha-Rama[m] para-chakra-pañch[8]nanaṁ sur-Bura-marddanamh vairi
bhaya-karam badde-manoharam abhimana-mandiram 13 Raçţa-vang-odbhava[i] Garudak-lañcha(ñchha)nam ţiviļi-pareghôshanam
Lattalura-pura-paramêśvaram Sri-Nfipatunga14 nâm-&rkita-Lakshmivallabhôndram? chandr-adityara kålar-varegam mahâ-Vishņuva
rajyam-bol uttar-taram råjy-abhi15 vri(vpi)ddhi salutt-ire Saks-npipa-kål-&tita-samvatsarangal-ė)-nur-eņbhatt
entaneya Vyayam-emba sa[m]vatsaram prava16 rttise s rimads-Amôghavarsha-Nfipatunga-nam-Ankitana vijay8-rajya
pravardda(rddha)mâna-samvatsarang&l=&yvatt-eradu17 m-uttar-ôttaram r ajy-Abhivriddhill salutt-ire Atisayadhavala-narendra.
pras[&*]dadind=Amôghavarsha18 dôva-pâdapaṁkaja-bhramara visishța-jan-asrayan=appa Srimad-a-Devannayya[m]
Belvola-mûn ûguma19 n=aļuttum-Annig reyalls-ire Jeshta-masad-amageyum-Adityavara[mu]m-âge
suryya-grahaņad-andu 20 Srivûrada Ravikayyan modal-Agi ilnûrvvorum mahajanada kalan kalchi tappa
dereyam bi(bi)ttom [ll] 21 I sti(sthi) tiyath kád-ate(ta)oge B&ranåsivadoļ16 [a]sira kavileyar kotta
phalam=akkum
1 See Vol. VI. above, p. 103, note 7; and for oddiyya-vlyya-mdna read either d&dlpyamdna, very brightly shining or dodhayandna, being waved to and fro like fans.' In favour of addipyamdna, it may be noted that
Tamil song presents the expression "O king, whose wbite umbrells shines resplendent," no Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVIII. p. 29.
After the jo, the writer or engraver first formed a k, and then, without properly correcting the k intor, added the rather imperfectly.
In the akthara re, the superscript e is formed very anomalously. • Read, probably, vishay-ddhindth; see Vol. VI. above, p. 103, note 11.
. Apparently bhaijanen was intended, without sandhi with the following word. As remarked in Vol. VI. above, p. 103, note 12, from this point more attention was paid, both in this record and in the Nilgund record, to the case-endings of the nominatives.
• First ta was written; and then it was corrected into du.
* Read vallabhandrana or callabhendrand. Nilgand, line 17, has the same mistake, except that the ansardra was omitted.
. In the fri, the long seems to be marked here by & curve on the right, instead of the left as, for instance, in frl, line 13; so, also, in frimad in line 18 below, it seems to be abnormally marked by a stroke upwards to the right.
• The anusodra is quite clear in the impression, though not in the collotype. 10 The original had rdjyajyd ; and then the jya was cancelled. 11 Read dbhioriddhiyish; See Vol. VI. above, p. 104, note 7. 1 Regarding the way in which the superscript ( is formed, see note 8 above.
18 Read Anwigereyol, as in Nilgund, line 22; or else Annigeroyal. As regards the ani, which is probably s mistake for yni, see Vol. VI. above, p. 100, note 8. From the collotype, it might be thought that we have bere the long. But that is only due to a fault in the impression. My impression of 1889 shews distinctly that the vowelmark is quite closed down on to the top stroke of the consonant, and that the vowel is therefore the short .
14 Read Jydentha; or, more correctly, Jyaishtha. 15 Regarding this word, see some remarks on page 201 sbore.

Page #248

No. 28.)
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
207
sâsira
kavileyu[m]
såsirvvar
22 [i]dan-alidu tuppam-uņt-atá(ta) Båranâsiyul
PP[&]rvvarumat-alidon-akku[m] [11] 23 (Ni]mbichchara -Bam[m]ayya besa-geysido
Någ[&]rjjunam bhe(be)sa-geydo 24 [Si]ri-gåvapdana eltu -puļi(di)dudu [ll"]
Madhavayyana
likhi(khi)tam
TRANSLATION. [Om ! ]- (Verse 1 ; line 1) (May he (Vishnu) protect you, the water-lily (growing) in whose navel is made a habitation by Vedhas (Brahman)]; and Hara (Siva), whose head is adorned by a lovely digit of the moon !
(V. 2; 1. 2) Since, with his pure actions, he [in no long time] drove far away from the surface of the earth (Kali who had seonred a footing there), and made again (complete even] the splendour of the Krita age, [it is wonderful] how Nirupama-(Dhruva) became (also known as) Kalivallabha.
(V. 3; 1. 3) (There was his son)? Prabhâta varsha-Govindaraja (III.), who, [having conquered the whole world] by his heroism and deeds of prowess(P),8 was known as Jagattunga.-- (V. 4; L. 4) Having [fettered] the people of Kerala and Malava and Sauţa, and, together with the Gurjaras, those who dwell in the hill-fort of Chitrakata, and then [the lords of Kapohi], he became known as) Kirtinarayana on the earth.11
(V.5; 1.5) (And then there came his son) Atiśayadhavala-(Amôghavarsha I.), whose feet are rubbed by the diadems of hostile kings (bowing down before him), and whose heroism is (praised) throughout the whole world, and who is worshipped by the lords of Vanga, Ange, Magadha, Malava, and Vengi.
(Line 6)-Hail! While, to an extent ever greater and greater, the increase of the sovereignty of him, Lakshmivallabhendra, who is distinguished by the name of the glorious
1 Read idan, with the short i. The f, of which only a small part is now extant, is supplied from the original ink-impression of 1882, which was made before the stone suffered injury at this place; so, also, the Ni at the beginning of the next line, and the Si at the beginning of line 24.
* Read tappum.
. Read, probably, Barandrigush. We might, of course, supply ), and, reading Bdrandsiyul, obtain here snother instance of the comparatively rare locative in wt, regarding which see Vol. VI. above, p. 99, and noto 1 on PARO 100. But it seems more likely that the copulative nominative (Bdrandsiywi), standing for the accusative (Baranariyuman), was intended here, as was certainly the case in the next word but one, kapileyu, which is a mistake for kavileywn, standing for leaviloyuman. For the justification of the use of the accusative of Bdrandes in this and similar passages, see VOL VI. above, p. 107, note 5.
• This ra was evidently at first omitted, and was then inserted on revision.
• The original impression of 1882 shews, between this akshara and tbe be which is above it, & thin horizontal line, seven-eighths of an inch long, which seems to have been intended to turn the ! into a t ette. In Mr. Cousens' impression, also, this line is visible; but more faintly, because of a little too much ink having been used. In the collotype, it is hardly discernible at all. • See Vol. VI. sbove, p. 105, note 9.
+ See Vol. VI. above, p. 105, note 10. • See Vol. VI. above, p. 102, note 11.
• The Nilgund inscription gives Gauda. Santa may perhaps be accepted as another form of Sauda, the name of country mentioned in the Rdjatarangint, vi. 800, which speaks of matha founded at DiddApurs for the
commodation of people from the Madhyadeln or middle country, and from Lata, Sauda, and Udra (P). Or, A In line 18 the writer first wrote Garwga and then corrected the ta into da, Saxtds may be treated as an uncorrected mistake for Sawdds. Or, again, wo might assume that the i, also, is a mistake for y, which would not be at all im pomible; and, on that view, the Sauds of this record would be simply mistake for and do in the original draft.
• The allasion here seems to be to Chitor' and Chitorgarb,' in Rajputana, rather than, us previously thought by me, to Chitrakot or Chatarkop in Bundelkhaod. 1 See Vol. VL. above, p. 106, note 1.
Seo Vol. VI. sbove, p. 106, note 2.

Page #249

208
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
Nripatunga,- the Maharajadhiraja and Paramédvara and Bhaffaraka who has attained the pañchamahasabda ;' he who has covered all the territories of the numerous chieftains of the bostile kings, over the whole surface of the earth which is girdled by the belt of the four oceans, with his thousands of female elephants decorated with rings on their tusks and lines on their cheeks and pendants from their ears and bracelets and strings of pearls, and with the darkness caused by the multitude) of his chauris, and with his very brightly shining (P) three white umbrellas, and with his battle-conches, and with his broad standard of the pâlidhvaja banner and his (other) flags; he who is a born leader of armies; he whose feet, resembling water-lilies, are rubbed by the lofty tiaras and diadems (bowed down before him) of Dandanayakas (in charge) of capitals and groups of places, and of chieftains and other lords of districts (?); he who has conquered his foes; he who is a very staff of Death to the host of hts enemies; he who breaks down the pride of wicked people; he who is a very unfailing Råma; he who is a very lion to the army of his enemies; he who subdues gods and demons; he who causes fear to his foes; he who captivates the minds of truthful women; he who is the habitation of haughtiness; he who has been born in the race of the Rattas ; he who has the Garuda crest; he who is heralded in public with the sounds of the musical instrument called tiviļi; (he who has the hereditary title of) supreme lord of the town of Lattalûra, - was continuing, like the sovereignty of the great Vishịu, so as to endure as long as the moon and sun might last :
(L. 15)-While the samvatsara named Vyaya, the seven hundred and eighty-eighth of the years elapsed of the era of the Saka kings, was current; and while the fifty-second of the augmenting years of the victorious reign of him who is distinguished by the name of the glorious Amoghavarsha-Nřipatunga was oontinuing (with) an increase of sovereignty to an extent ever greater and greater -
(L. 17)-While, by the favour of the king Atisayadhavala, the illustrious Dévannayya, a very bee on the water-lilies that are the feet of Amoghavarshadeva and a very asylum for excellent people, was dwelling at Annigere, governing the Beļvola three-hundred :
(L. 19-When it was the new-moon day of the month Jyéshtha and & Sunday, at the time of an eclipse of the sun, he (Dévaņņayya) laved the feet of the two-hundred Mahdjanas, headed by Ravikayya, of Srivüra, and relinquished (to them) the tax on clarified butter.
(L. 21)-To him who protects this ordinance, there shall accrue the reward of giving a thousand brown cows at Baranasi; he who, having destroyed it, is (thereby) guilty of a misdemeanour, shall be (as) one who destroys Baranasi or a thousand brown cows or a thousand Brahmans !
(L. 23)-Written by Madhavayya, at the command of Nimbichchara-Bammayya; set up and fixed in its place by Sirigåvanda, at the command of Nagarjuna.
F.-Nidagundi inscription of the time of Amôghavarsha I.-About A.D. 874-75.
This ingcription has been mentioned by me in Vol. III. above, p. 163, note 1. It is now edited for the first time. I originally obtained ink-impressions of it in 1882. The accompanying collotype, however, is from an ink-impression received from Mr. Cousons in 1886.
Nidagundi is & village about four miles towards the south-south-west from Shiggaon, the head-quarters of the Bankápur taluka of the Dharwår district. The Indian Atlas sheet No. 42
1 See Vol. VI. above, p. 106, note 3.
Uring another meaning of ganikd, which is given in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, revised edition, pamely female elephant' instead of courtesan,' I give here a translation which seems more appropriate than that put forward for the same passage in the Nilgund inscription.
See above, p. 206, note 1.
• Bee Vol. VI. above, p. 107, note 6. An inscription at Arapi in Mysore (Bp. Carn. Vol. IV., Ng. 61) sponky in the same connection, of the destruction of Prayaga as well as of Baqarisi.

Page #250

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
249
(1827) shews it as Neergoondee.' And the Map of the Dharwar Collectorate (1874) shews it 38 Needgoondee. The present record gives its name in the older form of Nidugundage, and marks it as the chief town of a group of villages known as the Nidugundage twelve. And the purport of the record has the effect of placing it and its attached villages in the Kundarage seventy, and perhaps in also the Beļgali three-hundred. The inscription is on a stone tablet, which was found in a field, Survey No. 64, at Nidagundi, and is now stored in the kuchéri at Shiggaon.
The top of the stone, about 7 high, shews the sculptures of a linga on its abhishekastand, with the ball Nandin, recumbent, and facing towards it. These sculptures cover about twothirds of the top part of the stone. The rest of it, on the proper right side, is occupied by six sbort lines of writing, in characters of the same type and period, which contain a short supplementary record; they have been numbered 20 to 25, and are given after the text of the body of the record. - The writing of the body of the record covers an area about l' 9" broad by 2' 41 high, and is mostly in a state of very good preservation. The characters are Kanarese, boldly formed and well executed. They are fairly uniform in size, ranging mostly between about 7' and 1}"; but the yo of Varanasiyol, in line 17, is only a little more than " high : the fri in line 1 is about 2 high. The record itself presents final forms, of t in srimat, line 5, and of m in koftam, line 13, and padedomm, line 16; and we have the final m again in the supplementary record at the top of the stone, in bhaftáram, line 22. The anusvára is formed between the lines of writing, instead of above the top line, in idan, line 16, and apparently also in kavileyun, line 18. The distinct form of the lingual d can be recognised clearly in panneraduman, line 9, and still more so in perggede, for perggade, line 11; it is also marked, though not so plainly, in Nidugundage, line 9, Gadiyammann, line 15, and padedom, line 16: and it is exhibited again in padeda[m], line 24. As regards palæography, - the kh does not occur. The j occurs four times: in the jya of rajyar, line 3, No. 8, and in the ja of vijaya, line 4, No. 8, it is of the ola square type, closed; but in jâ twice in maharajadhiraja, line 2, No.6 and 9, it is the later cursive character. The si occurs twice, in lines 16, 17: in both places, it is of the old square type, closed; it is presented most clearly in the nige of kádonge, line 16, the last akshara but one: it occurs again in the supplementary record, in anugrahar-geydu, line 23-24 ; and there, also, it is of the old square type, closed. The b occurs nine times: in the bdha of ốpalabdha, line 4, No. 6, we have the later cursive form; but, in all the other instances, we have the old square type, in the closed form, and the intended exact form of it is perhaps best illustrated by the ba of Dankayange, line 10, No. 4: it ocours again in the supplementary record, in sabbá, line 22; and there also, it is of the old square type, but, apparently, in the open rather than the closed form : the solitary instance of the use of the later cursive form in opalabdha, line 4, No. 6, must, as in the case of the Sirur reoord, be explained as a slip on the part of the writer. The l occurs more freely still : it is, throughout, of the later cursive type, as also in the supplementary record, in cholege or volege, line 23: the la of lakshmi, line 4, exhibits very markedly the preservation, in miniature, of the principal part of the old square character, to which attention has already been drawn on page 199; but the la of dêgulaman, line 14, No. 8, probably illustrates best the exact form that was aimed at in this record.-The language is Kanarese, of the archaic type, prose. In line 23, we have a word chole or role, the meaning of which is not apparent. Th. orthography does not present anything calling for comment, except (1) the insertion of an a necessary anusvára in Rapanuim, line 10-11, Gadiyammann, line 15, and padelovim. for padedon or padedom, line 16; and (2) perhaps the use of v for b, in vaffara, line 14, for batting as a possible tadbhava-corruption of bhattara; here, however, the v is possibly simply a writer's mistake for bh.
This inscription is another record of the reign of the Rashtrakūta king Amôghavarsha I. It mentions an official of his, named Bankeys or Bankėyarasa, wbo was governing the Banatus) twelve-thousand province, and the districts known as the Belgali three-hundred, .

Page #251

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Kundarage seventy, the Kundûr five-hundred, and the Purigere three-hundred. And it mentions also a son of Bankėya, named Kundatte, who was governing the gronp of villages known as the Nidugundage twelve. The primary object of it was to record the grant of some lands to a temple of the god Mahadeva (Siva). The short supplementary record at the top of the stone, indicates a certain Viņakadêva as the person on whose instigation the grant was made.
The date of this record is expressed in a very exceptional and peculiar manner. The Saka year is not mentioned. Nor is the name of the samvatsara given. And the record only refers itself to the time,- Amoghavarsha . . . . ond-uttaram rajyam-geyyutt-ire, - " while Amoghavarsha was reigning increased by one." Evidently, there was here an omission of some kind or another, whether intentional or accidental. And we have to consider whether we. can supply that omission.
Now, from the Sirar inscription, which quite clearly and unmistakably places the new-moon day of the amanta month Jyaishtha of the Vyaya samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 788 expired, in the fifty-second year of his reign, we know, as shewn on page 204 f., that Amoghavarsha I. began to reign in A.D. 814 or 815, One of the Kapheri inscriptions supplies for him the date, without full details, of S.-S. 799 (expired), = A.D. 877-78. Though he had then been reigning for at least sixty-two full years, we might, if we should like, as there is nothing as yet in the dates of his successor to oppose it, add another two years to his reign. And it might thus be thought possible to take the date of the present record as equivalent to " (the Saks year 800) increased by one," that is to say, Saka-Samvat 801 (expired), = A.D. 879-80. We have, however, not any proved instance of Indian historical dates having been expressed in that elliptical manner, with omission of the centuries, except in connection with the Lankika reckoning of Kashmir and of some adjacent parts of Northern India. That reckoning was devised in only the tenth, or possibly the ninth, century A.D. There is not anything that can give us a reasonable cause for believing in the existence of any Indian custom of recording historical dates with "omitted hundreds," except in those parts and in connection with that particular reckoning. And I do not for a moment think it possible that the present date is to be explained in that way.
Some other explanation must be found. Now, we know that the reign of Amoghavarsha I. lasted for at least sixty-two full years, and that it thus included one complete revolation of the sixty-years cycle of the planet Jupiter. We know, also, that the use of that cyole, in the Kanarese country, was definitely established by the Rashtrakūtas, and that it was already being freely used there in the time of Amoghavarsha I. There is, indeed, one epigraphic instance of its use in those parts before the Rashtrakūta period ; namely, in the Mahakața pillar inscription of the Western Chalukya king Mangalêsa, which is dated in the fifth year of his reign and in the Siddhartha saívatsara, with other details which place it on exactly the 12th April, A.D. 602. That, however, is at present only an isolated epigraphic instance of earlier times. But the use of the oycle was definitely established by the Rashtrakațas. Amongst the records of Govinda III., the father and predecessor of Amôghavarsha I., we have it in the plates from the Kanarese country of A.D. 804, in the Waņi plates of A.D. 807, in the Radhanpur plates of A.D. 808, and in the Torkhêde plates of A.D. 813. Amongst the records of Amôghavarsha I., we have already found it used in the Kanheri inscription of A.D. 851, in the Mantraw&di inscription of A.D. 865," in the Nilgund inscription of A.D. 866,9 and in the Sirur inscription of
Ind Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 135, No. 48 A. * See a note on this subject, which I am giving in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXXIT.
+ See Prof. Kielhorn's List of Inscriptions of Southern Indis, in the Appendix to this rolame, p. 10, No. 02, p. 11, Nos. 63, 64, and p. 12, No. 67. • See Prof. Kielhorn's Southern List, p. 13, No. 73.
Page 201 above. 6 See Prof. Kielhorn's Southern List, p. 13, No. 75.

Page #252

No. 23.)
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
211
the same date. I have found it used in various other records of his time in the Kanarese country. It was used very freely in the Rashtrakūta records of subsequent reigns, in all parts of their dominions. And I do not hesitate to decide that the explanation of the present date is to be found in connection with that system of reckoning, and that the expression ond-uttaram, presented in this record, is the abbreviation of a full expression which would be onduttaram=asuvattaneya varsham," the sixtieth year increased by one." I have not overlooked the possibility of the eleventh, twenty-first, thirty-first, forty-first, or fifty-first year being intended. But it is difficult to recognise anything rational in an elliptical expression being used for any of those years. On the other hand, with a cycle of sixty years actually in use, an elliptical method of designating years in excess of the number of sixty, in such a case as this one, is perfectly intelligible and admissible. And I entertain no doubt that that is the method which was adopted in recording the date of the present record. This record is, therefore, to be placed roughly abont A.D. 874-75. The palæography of the record is quite in agreement with this result. And the result is also thoroughly in accordance with the date in A.D. 897, which is established by the prasasti of the Uttarapurana for Løkåditya, son of the Bankėya who is mentioned in this record.
The question remains, whether this explanation places the record in actually the sixty-first year of Amôghavarsha I., or whether it places it in the sixty-first samvatsara counted from, and including, the samvatsara in which his reiga commenced. The two things are not exactly the same; because it happens that, in the period A.D. 814-15 to 877-78 covered by the reign of Amoghavarsha I., there was an apparent or an actual omission of a samvatsara. If the samvatsaras were taken according to the so-called northern luni-solar system, then the year S.-S. 745 expired was the Subhakřit samvatsara, No. 36, and the year S.-S. 746 expired was the Krödbin samvatsara, No. 38, and there was an actual omission of the Sobhana samvatsara, No. 37. If, on the other hand, they were taken according to the actual mean-sign system which underlay and governed the other system, then there was not an actual omission of that or any other samvatsara ; but each of the sixty samvatsaras ran its full course, and there was only an apparent omission of Sobhana, No. 37, presenting itself in the fact that the first day of the year S.-S. 745 expired fell in Subbaksit, No. 36, while the first day of the year s.-S. 746 expired fell in Krôdhin, No. 38. It does not seem necessary to make caloulations for the period A.D. 873 to 876, to determine the samvatsaras for those years according to the actual mean-sign system; especially, as Professor Kielhorn has arrived at the conclusion that the system then in use was the so-called northern luni-solar system. It seems sufficient to state the following results.
We have seen, on page 205, that Amôghavarsha I. began to reiga at some time from Åshâdha sukla 1 of the Vijaya samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 736 expired, falling in May or June, A.D. 814, to Jyaishtha krishna 30 of the Jaya samvatsara, S.-S. 737 expired, falling in June, A.D. 815. The first samvatsara after a complete round of the samvatsaras would be, again, either Vijaya, S.-S. 795 expired, beginning, according to the so-called northern luni-solar system, in A.D. 873 and ending in A.D. 874, or else Jaya, S.-S. 796 expired, beginning in A.D. 874 and ending in A.D. 875; and the record is to be placed in A.D. 873, 874, or 875.
On the other hand, the actual sixty-first year of Amôghavarsha I. would commence on some day from AshAdha sukla 1 of the Jaya samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 796 expired, in A.D. 874, to Jyaishtha krishna 30 of the Manmatha samratsara, S.-S. 797 expired, in A.D. 875; and the record is to be placed in A.D. 874, 875, or 876. A more exact result cannot be arrived at, because the month and tithi, with the week-day or any other detail, are not specified.
Page 20 above. ? See a note on the Mukula or Chellaketana family, which I am giving in the Indian Anliquary, Vol. XXXII. * See Sewell and Dikshit's Indian Calendar, Table I., p. 34. • See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 269.
2 E 2

Page #253

912
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
.
Of the territorial divisions mentioned in this record, the Banavåsi twelve-thousand and the Purigere three-hundred are already well known. The Niềugundage twelve was, of course, a group of villages headed by the modern Nidagundi itself. The position of the Kundarage seventy is probably marked by a villnge in the North Kanara district, the name of which is not given in the Indian Atlas sheet No. 42 (1827) but is shewn in the Map of the Dharwår Collectorate (1874), perhaps as a bamlet or deserted village, as Koondurgee, one mile and a half east-by-south from Mandagôd in the Yellâpur taluka, and nine miles west-by-north from Nidagundi. The Belgali three-hundred may be connected either with a village in the Bankpur taluka, which is shewn as Belgullee' in the Indian Atlas sheet No. 41 (1852), and as * Belugulee' in the Collectorate Map, four miles on the north of Shiggaon, and about eight miles north-by-east from Nidagandi, or with a village in the Hubli taluks, which is shewn as
Belgulee' in the Collectorate Map, but as Bellagattee' - (no doubt, by mistake for Bellagullee')-in the Atlas sheet No. 41, about seven and a half miles on the south of Hubļi, and twenty-two miles towards the north-by-west from Nidagundi. The position of the Kundur five-hundred is a more diflicult question. There is a village in the Bankápur taluka, which is shewn in both the Atlas sheet No. 42 and the Collectorate Map as 'Koondoor,' seven miles southsouth-east-half-south from Shiggaon, and five miles south-east from Nidagundi; but the close proximity of the Pånurgal or Hånumgal five-hundred and the Purigere three-hundred districts, renders it difficult, if not impossible, to find room for a five-hundred district there. And there is also a Kundur' somewhere in the Sirsi taluka of North Kanara; but, if the Kundûr fivehundred lay there, Bankêyarasa must have been governing also the Pånungal five-hundred, intervening directly between that locality and the Parigere three-hundred; whereas, the record does not mention the Pânumgal five-hundred. A Kundûr five-hundred, however, appears to be mentioned elsewhere, in the passage in the Amînbhåvi inscription of A.D. 1113, which, according to the transcription given in Sir Walter Elliot's Manuscript Collection, mentions the place as Ammaiyyanabhävi, and claims that, in the time of the Western Chalukya king Pulakėgin II., and in A.D. 566 or 567 (an altogether incorrect date), certain grants were made to the god Kalidêva of Ammaiyyanabhävi, which was an agrahara in the Kundür five-hundred of the Palasige province (vishaya). Aminbhavi is about six miles north-north-east from Dharwar, and about thirty miles on the east of Halsi, the ancient Palasige, in the Khånápur táluka. The position is a thoroughly suitable one for the Kundûr five-hundred district. And I think that we may safely take it that the Kundûr five-hundred of the present record is localised by the Aminbhavi record and included that village, though I cannot at present identify the town, Kundûr, from which the district took its appellation.
TEXT.2 1 Svastyø-Amôghavarsha
Sripritbiviva2 llabha maharajadhiraja (ja) paramdkvara bha![&]S rara (r) ond-uttaram rajyam-geygutt-ire satya-samara
Bar4 ghattan(n)-palabdha-vijayalakshmi-nivåsits5 chellaketana Srimat Bamkey-arasara(r) Banavisi-6
Regarding this record, see Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 358, note 1, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 209. ? From the ink.impressions.
The marks before this word do not seem well enough defined to be taken for the remnants of damaged symbol for the word om.
• The second syllable of this word is an anomalous character, neither exactly od nor exactly ma. It occurs again in Banarasi, in the next line.
Regarding the quantity of the vowel of the second syllable of this name, see note 4 on page 200 above. • Regarding the third syllable of this word, which is neither exactly od nor exactly ma, see note 4 above.

Page #254

10
*
శ్రీ శ్రీ సామి దేవదేవ 128 20 nistusvai బుంచి జయవచిగిరాని
యదిల్ దక్ష సుద్రమ విఫలంగా ముడి గౌళ ఉపప్రద గత్తర ఆదురి కింద శ్రీదర గా చేయనం గద fea బడిపంతు WE AP Seaహాలు ద్ధండ augue rea అడ్డం పడగుల అలా గరుగా టాల
ఆ సిని
సి
14
16
18
Y
F,—Nidagundi Inscription of Amoghavarsha I.
దీనిని దేనGU ZU SE యోనని అందువ
సాధార
LOS A
J. F. FLEET.
SCALE 30
FROM AN IMPRESSION SUPPLIED BY MR. COUSENS
W GRIGGS, COLLOTYPE

Page #255


Page #256

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
213
6 pannirehohäsiramumân=Belgali-mundrumar Kundara7 ge-elpattumam Kundur-aynuina [mn] Purigore8 munurumam Bamkêy-arasarl-Aļutt-ire Bamkêya9 na maga[m] Kundaţte Nidugundage-panneraduman=810 Jutt-ildu Bamkêyamge dharmmam-akk-endu Kundat
toyum RS11 panum-ildu Nidugundage-panneradara pergge
(rgga)de 12 Kuppannana degulada Mahâdêvargge or-mmattara
ttötamu[m] 13 ay.mattarakkeyyu koţtam [11] Maldam tanna
bh&gamam kude å 14 vattára* Kuppa[m] degulamam mâdisi sarva-badha-pa15 rihararh Samkaram nål-gámu[ndu)-goye Gadiyam
mamn - bå16 la[m] paripálisinile padedomm [ll] Idam kadonge
Vå17 ranåsiyol-afvamedhada phalar i dan=alidonge 18 Bâsira kavileyum sâsirvvar-pârvvaruman=alida' ma19 hâ-pâtakam-akku [11] Om? [11*] I(1) kallam Durgga
a[A]sath samedo[m] [ll]
At the top of the stone. 20 Namåstås Sri(Gri). 21 Vina kad dvå (v a)22 bhattaram' sabb&(bba)23 oho(Pvo) legelo anugra24 ban-geydu padeda[m] 25 i(i) tâpama[i] [11]
TRANSLATION. Hail! While Amôghavarsha, the favourite of Fortune and of the Earth, the Mahardid dhirdja, the Paramétvara, the Bhafdra, was reigning (for the sixtieth year) increased by one ; and while the illustrious Bankėyarasa, whose javelin-banner has been taken as an abode by the goddess of victory won by encounterings in genuine battle, was governing the whole of
This is an unnecessary repetition of the nominative which we have already in line 6. Read Rdpanne.
• Read kkayyus kottar.-The use of the final in kottan is rather peculiar: koffath (or kottan) would have been more correct. Compare padedorum for padedor (or padedon), line 16, and bhadram for bhatfaran (or bhattaras), line 22.
• In the second syllable of this word, the subscript thus not been properly joined to the upper fs and it has also been carried so low us to be overran by the top stroke of the of rindrath in the next line. The word itself, vaftdra, either is a mistake for bhaffdra, or else stands for baf!dra m s poenible tadbhard-corruption of Bhaldra. Read Gadiyammas.
Read padedor; see note 8 above. 1 Represented by an ornate symbol, much damaged. • Read mambastu.
Rend bhadras; see note 3 above. 10 It is just possible that, before the cho or so, there may be scramped and imperfectly formed akshara, Perkuspe no or ka, on the edge of the stone.
11 See page 210 €.

Page #257

214
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
the Banavasi twelve-thousand, the Belgau three-hundred, the Kundarage seventy, the Kundur flve-hundred, and the Purigere three-hundred :
(Line 8) Kundaţte, the son of Bankêye, while governing the Nidugundage twelve, said to Bankhya—"Let there be a religious grant;” and Kundaţte and Râpa, being convened, gave one mattar of garden-land and five mattars of cultivable land to the god Mahadeva of the temple of Kuppanna the Pergade of the Nidugundage twelve.
(L. 13) On Malda giving his own share, that same honourable Kuppa caused the temple to be made ; and, while Sankara was holding office as Nálgamundu, Gadiyamma, protecting that property, acquired it so that it continued unimpaired, free from all molestation.
(L. 16) To him who protects this, there shall accrue the reward of performing an astamêdha-sacrifice at Varanasi; to him who destroys it, there shall attach the guilt of the great sin of destroying a thousand brown cows or a thousand Brahmans!
(L. 19) Durgadása prepared this stone.
At the top of the stone. (L. 20) Let there be reverence! The honourable one, the saintly Viņakadeva, did a kindness to the whole .. . ., and obtained this property.
The family-name of the Rashtrakuțas of Malkhed. To my previous paper on some of the records of the Rashtrakūta kings of Malkhed, in Vol. VI. above, p. 160 ff., I attached some notes on a few special points, chiefly in connection with the names, birudas, and other appellations of the various members of that family. Eventually, we shall consider some wider questious, such as the antiquity that may be assigned to the Rashtrakața stock, the extraction of the Rashtrakūtas, the period and localities in which they first came to the front as a ruling power, and the distribution of them in later times as indicated in the first place by epigraphic records, and in the second place by the existence of tribes and clans who now claim to be of Rashtrakūta descent. Meanwhile, I deal now with some more preliminary points.
In line 13 of the Sirur inscription of A.D. 866, as also in the corresponding passage in line 16 of the Nilgund inscription of the same date, the family name of the Malkhêd dynasty is presented to us, in the formal prasasti or eulogy in Kanarese prose which introduces the practical details of the record, as Ratta, in the description of A môghavarsha I. as Raffa-taif-8dbhava, "born in the race of the Rattas, or in the Ratta race." And these two passages are the earliest known passages which present the name Ratta.
Ilds is equivalent to oda#zi!du ; see Vol. VI. above, page 68, note 6.
This passage, the construction of which is not quite grammatical, seems to recite the previous founding of the temple, and the original endowment of it. -The meaning of nile is not quite certain; but the word seems to be
form of the infinitive of mil, milw, in the sense of 'to stand or Inat, to continue unimpaired. A very similar expression, sila madinidon, occurs in line 46 of the Hebba inscription of A.D. 975 (Vol. IV. above, p. 354); nila, also, is a form of the infinitive of wil, nilu.
The meaning of the word at the beginning of line 23 is not known. • Page 206 ahove.
Vol. VI. above, p. 103. . It is convenient to speak of "the Ratts or Rashtrakūta race, lineage, or family," and of the Ratta or Rashtrakūta kiugdom, rule, or sovereignty.” And we meet with the actual expression Ratt-dhuayo pansah, "the race which has the appellation Ratta;” see page 218 f. But the exact analysis of all such compounds 44 Ratta-vamia, Rashtrakita.kula, and Ratta-rdjya, etc., seems to be Rattandı varía, "the race of the Ratas," Rashtrakútandi kula, "the family of the keshtrakutas," and Rattandn rdjya, "the kingdom, rale, or sovereignty of the Rattas," and so on; compare the expressions cansó .... Yadundm and Yadu-kula on page 37 above, tot lines 8, 9, and 9-10, and Tadbr-anrayaḥ and Yadarama in Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 264, text lines 6 and 6.7.

Page #258

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
215
In the records of the Malkhód dynasty, the only other known instances in which the name occurs in the same form, Ratta, are the following. The two sets of Bagumrå plates of A.D. 915 speak, in a Sanskrit verse, of Rata-rajya, "the kingdom, rule, or sovereignty of the Rattas ;"l and the same expression occurs again in the Debli plates of A.D. 940, in two Sanskrit verses, and again in the same two verses in the Karhåą plates of A.D. 959. The Bagumrå plates of A.D. 915 further apply to India III., again in a Sanskrit verse, the biruda Rattakandarpa, "a Kandarpa, Kâma, or Love of the Rattas ;"4 and the same biruda is applied to Govinda IV. in a Kanarese verse in the Knļas inscription of A.D. 930, and to Khottiga in Kanarese prose in the Adaragunohi inscription of A.D. 971, and to India IV. in Kanarese Verses in the Sravana-Belgola inscription of A.D. 982.7 The Kalas inscription of A.D. 930, in the Kanarese prose passage which leads up to the date and other details of the record, further applies to Govinda IV. the biruda Rattavidyadhara, “a Vidyadhara or demigod of the Rattas." And the Deôli plates of A.D. 940 introduce, in a Sanskrit verse, the eponym Ratta, as the name of the imaginary person whom that record puts forward as the original ancestor of the family;" and the same verse occurs in the Karhad plates of A.D. 959.10
In those of the other records of the Malkhed dynasty which put forward the proper name of the family and do not refer to it as simply the race, family, or lineage of Yadu or of the Yadus, the name is always given as Rashtrakûţa. The Sâmângad plates of A.D. 754 liken Indra II., in a Sanskfit verse, to sad-Rashtrakúta-kanakadri, "a golden mountain (Mêru) of the good Rashtrakūtas ;"\2 and we have the same verse in the Paithan plates of A.D. 794,43 in the Nausârî plates of A.D. 817," in the Kavi plates of A.D. 827,15 in the Bagumrå platos of A.D. 867,6 in the Chokkhakuţi grant of A.D. 867,17 and in the Bagumrå plates, of doubtful authenticity, of A.D. 888.18 The Nausârî plates of A.D. 817, in another Sanskrit verse, describe Dhruva as Rashtrakafa-tilaka, "an ornament of the Rashtrakûțas; "10 and this verse occurs again in the Kåvi plates of A.D. 827,40 in the Bagamrå plates of A.D. 867," in the Chokkhakuti grant of A.D. 867,9and in the Bagumrå plates, of doubtful authenticity, of A.D. 888.48 The Baroda plates of A.D. 835 speak, in a Sanskřit verse, of sulkika-Rashtrakata, "tributary Rashtrakūtas; "4 and the same verse is presented in the Bagamrå plates of A.D. 867,45 in the
When ort is prefixed, as, for instance, in fri-Rashtrakút-daraya, the proper analysis seems to be frimatan Rashtrak[dndmannaya compare, for instance, frmatdi .... Chalukydnath kulam in Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 76, text lines 2, 6.
Jowr. Bo. Br. R. A. Soc. Vol. XIII. p. 258, B., plate ii. a, text line 5, and p. 363, A., plate ii.a, line 3.Ia my previous paper, these two records have been referred to as "the Nausdri plates of A.D. 916." I have already indicated the reason for which they are to be properly known as "the Bagumri plates of A.D. 915," see Vol. VI above, Additions and Corrections, p. vi.
• Vol. V. above, p. 194, text lines 29, 32. "Vol. IV. above, p. 294, text lines 31, 39. • Loc. cit. (note 1 above), p. 259, B., plate ii.b, text line 5, and p. 263, A., plate ii.b, line 2.
This record has not been published yet. I quote it from an ink-impression. • Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 256, text line 4-5. Issors, at Sra.. Bel. No. 67, verses 2, 17. See note 5 above.
Vol. V. above, p 193, text line 11. • Vol. IV. above, p. 282, text line 10-11.
11 Two verses presented in the Cambay plates of A.D. 930 (p. 37 above, text lines 8 f. and 9 f.), and again in the Sångll plates of A.D. 933 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 249, text line: 4 f. and 6 ff.), simply place the members of the family in the Yadundsh vashia or Yadu-bula. The Khards plates of A.D. 972 similarly place them in the Yadormantaya or Yad-vania (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 264, text lines 4, 6-7). 13 Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 112, text line 14. 1 Vol. III. above, p. 106, text line 9.
Jour. Bo. Br. R. 1o. 8oc. Vol. XX. p. 136, text line 9. * Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 146, verse 6.
* Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 182, verse 6. 1. Vol. VI. above, p. 288, text line 7.
18 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 66, verse 4. 1. Jour. B. Br. R. 4.. Soc. Vol. XX. p. 187, text line 31. » Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 146, verse 20.
* Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 182, verse 17. 11 Vol. VI. above, p. 280, text line 20.
11 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 67, verse 11. 1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 1:9, text line 17. * Ind. Ant. Vol. XIL p. 183, verse 29.

Page #259

216
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Chokkhakuţi grant of A.D. 867, and in the Bagumrå plates, of doubtful authenticity, of A.D. 888. And the Kalas inscription of A.D. 930% describes Govinda IV., in a Kanarese verse, as Rashtrakút-êttama, "a best of the Rashtrakūtas." The Waņi plates of A.D. .807 mention the family, in a Sanskrit verso, as fri-Rashtrakdf-dnwaya, "the lineage of the glorious Rashtrakūtas ; " we have the same verse in the Rådhanpur plates of A.D. 808 ; and the inscription of probably the period A.D. 814-15 to 877-78 at the Daśå vatâra cave at Ellora, speaks, in another Sansksit verse, of prakata-Rashfrakút-anvaya, "the manifest, public, or well-known lineage of the Rashtrakûțas." The Baroda plates of A.D. 812 speak, in a Sanskrit verse, of fri-Rashtrakat-amala-vamsa, "the spotless race of the glorious Rashtrakūtas ;" the Dabli plates of A.D. 940, and, following the same draft, the Karhad plates of A.D. 959, again in a Sanskrit verse, speak of Rashfrakúfa-vansa, "the race of the Rashtrakūtas, or of Rashtrakuta," and propose to account for the name by saying that the family derived it from the name of a certain imaginary) Rashtrakuța whom these records put forward as the son of the eponymous Ratta. Finally, the Bagumrå plates of A.D. 915 introduce the family, again in a Sanskřit verse, as fri-Rashtrakúfa-kula, “the family of the glorious Rashtrakūtas; and the same expression Rashtrakafa-kula, "the family of the Rashtrakūtas," is put forward, in ornate prose, in the Kadaba plates, which purport to have been issued in A.D. 813, but which are not of unquestionable authenticity.
In the records of some other early branches of the same general stock, but only distantly connected, if actually connected at all, with the Malkhôd family, we find used only the form Rashtrakūta. Thas, in Sanskrit prose, the Uņţikavâţika grant of Abhimanyu describes his first ancestor Manån ka as Rashfrakúţânan tilaka, "an ornament of the Rashtrakůtag."1 A Sanskrit verse in the Multi plates of A.D. 700 places Durgarkja, the first ancestor of Yuddhasura-Nandarkja, fri-Rashfrakút-anvayê, " in the lineage of the glorious Rashtrakutas." And a Sanskrit verse in the Antrôli-Chhåróli plates of A.D. 757 describes Kakkaraja I., the first ancestor of Kakkarája II., as $ri-Rashfrakúta-kula-parikaja-shanda-súrya, "a sun of the group of water-lilies (blooming in the daytime) which is the family of the glorious Rashtrakūtas."13
In later extraneous records which mention the Malkhêd family, we find the following usage. A Sanskrit verse in an Eastern Chalakya copper-plate record of the period A.D. 918 to 925 describes Vijayaditya II. (A.D. 799 to 843) as fighting during twelve years, by day and by night, a hundred and eight battles with the armies of the Gangas and the Rattas; and a subsequent Sanskrit verse in the same record says that Vijayaditya III. (A.D. 844 to 888), prompted by the lord of the Rattas, conquered the Gangas, and cut off the head of Mangi in battle, and frightened Křishna and Sankila, and completely burnt their city. In the Chola
1 Vol. VI. above, p. 290, text line 86.
Ind. ant. Vol. XIII. p. 67, verse 18. See note 5 on page 215 above.
• Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 158, text line 17. • Vol. VI. above, p. 218, text line 18. • Archæol. Suro. West. Ind. Vol. V. p. 83, text line 3. 1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 159, text line 2. • Vol. V. above, p. 193, text lines 11, 12; and Vol. IV. p. 282, text lines 10, 11.
Jour. B. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 258, B., plate ii. a, text line 1, and p. 262, A., plate i. text line 15.
10 Vol. IV, above, p. 840, text line 6. 11 Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 90, text line 2. 19 Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 234, text lines 1, 2.
11 Jour. Bo. Br. R. 4. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 107, text lines 2, 3.- I am of opinion, now, that the members of this family did not belong to what can be properly treated as a branch of the Mall hêd family, but were only pashlyas or "kinsmen” of the Rashtrakațas of Malkhed; that is to say, that they belonged to a separate line of the same vanhia or race, stock, or clan. See, also, Vol. VI. above, p. 170.
# South-Ind. Insors. Vol. I. P. 89, text lines 12, 24; and, regarding the second verse, see also Vol. IV. sbore, p. 226.

Page #260

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
217
records, the Rashtrakata territory, which, however, had by that time passed into the bands of the Western Chalukyas of Kalyani, is called, in Tamil proge, the Ilaţtapadi and Irattapadi seven-and-a-half-lákh (country), in which appellation the name stands for Rattapadi, "the country of the Rattas," and Irattamandala, "the territory of the Rattas." The Bhadana Silâhâra grant of A.D. 997 speaks, in a Sanskřit verse, of the once flourishing Raffa-rújya or “sovereignty of the Rattas" as then existing only in memory, and further on, in Sanskřit prose, uses the same word in mentioning the downfall and destruction of the family, consequent on the overthrow of Kakka II 3 The Khêrêpåtan Silåhåra plates of A.D. 1008 speak, in a Sansksit verse, of R&shfrakút-ésvaranan vamsa, “the race of the Rashtraküţa lords," and further on, in Sanskrit prose, describe the Western Chalakya king Irivabedaöga-Satyábraya as ruling over Rattapäţi or "the country of the Rattas." And the Kaathêm Western Chalukya plates of
A.D. 1009, in Sanskrit verses, speak five times of the Rashtrakūtas, and Rashfrakůta-kula or " the family of the Rashtrakūtas," and also present once the other form Ratta, in referring to Bhammaha-Katta or "the Ratta Bhammaha," whose daughter Jákavvå became the wife of Taila II.
In the later extraneous records, there are many other references to the Rashtrakūtas of Malkhôd, of which some speak of them as Råshtrakūtas, but the majority call them Rattas. We need not pursue those references any further. But we must note the usage in respect of the familyname, in connection both with the Rashtrakațas of Malkhed and with the Rattas of Saundatti, in the records of the feudatory Rațţa princes of Saundatti, who ruled over the Kundi threethousand province which lay in the territory that had belonged to the Rashtrakața kings of Malkhed, and who, in their later records, are represented as belonging to the same lineage with those kings. In these Ratta records, as far as they have been explored, the name Rashtrakůta is but rarely met with. An inscription at Bail-Hongal, probably referable to the period A.D. 1041 to 1068 but perhaps to be placed about a century later, presents the name of the family of apparently the Ratta princes as Rashtrakūta.7 An inscription at Saundatti, put together in A.D. 1096 or soon after, speaks, in Kanarese prose, in a passage which presents wrongly the date of A.D. 875-76, of a king Krishnarajadêva, by whom it means Krishna III., and describes him as Rashtrakafa-kula-tilaka, "an ornament of the family of the Rashtraktas." The Têrdal inscription, which was put together in A.D. 1187, includes a passage dated in A.D. 1122 which applies to the prince Kartavirya II., in Kana rese prose, the epithet Rdshfrakdf-anvaya-sirahsikhamani, "a crest-jewel on the head that was the lineage of the Rashtrakūtas." And the Sanndatti inscription of A.D. 1228 describes the prince Lakshmidêva II., in a Kanarese verse, as Rashtrakat-anvaya," belonging to the lineage of the Rashtrakūtas."lo But, with the above exceptions, the Ratta records, including even the records of A.D. 1096, 1187, and 1228 mentioned above, always present the name as Ratta, or, using a variant of the name written with the Dravidian r, as Ratta. The earliest certain record of the Ratta princes, the Sogal inscription
See, for instance, South Ind. Insors. Vol. III. p. 16, a record of A.D. 1008; and ibid. p. 112, a record of A.D. 1054-55.
See ihid. p. 63, & record of A.D. 1063-54. . Vol. III. above, p. 272, text line 20, and p. 273, line 43.
• Vol. III. above, p. 29%, text line 6-7, and p. 299, line 21. There can hardly be any doubt that the ssme word Rattapat is the real reading in the passage in the Navardha dakacharita, XI. 89, 90, in which Dr. Bühler (see Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 225) found a mention of “Radapati.”
Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 21, text lines 10, 15, and p. 29, lines 39, 40-41, 43, 44.
* See note on references to Krishna III. in the records of the Rattas of Saundetti, which I am giving in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXXII.
7 See Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 115. The language of the record is Kanarese. But I did not note whether the particular passage is in prose or in verse.
. See the article referred to in note above. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 18, text line 47. 30 Archaol. Suru. West. Ind. Vol. III. p. 110, text line 6.

Page #261

213
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
dated in July, A.D. 980, speaks of the prince Kártavîrya I., in a Kanarese verse, as Rattakula-bhúshana, "an ornament of the family of the Rattas." The Saundatti inscription, dated in December of the same year, of the Baisa prince Sântivarman, speaks in Kanarese verses, with reference it may be to the Rashtrakūtas of Mälk bed, or it may be to some earlier members of the Ratta family of Saundatti, of Ratta-kul-ancaya-nfipar, "the kings of the lineage of the family of the Rattas," and, with the Dravidian 1, of Rattar, "the Rattas." The Mantûr inscription of A.D. 1040 presents a formal prasasti of the usual kind in Kanarese prose, introductory to the practical details of the record, in which it applies to the prince EragaErevammarasa the epithet Ratta-vaṁs-odbhava," born in the race of the Rattan," and the biruda Rattamartanda, "a sun of the Rattas;" and, in Kanarese verses, it gives him the biroda Rattanarayana, "& Nårdyana of the Rattas," in addition to repeating the biruda Rattamartanda ; and it further speaks, in Kanarese prose, of a tank called Rattasamudra. The Kanarese inscription in the temple of Ankalêśvara or Ankuse vara, at Saundatti, in the passage of A.D. 1048 describes Nanna, the father of Kärtavirya I., in verse as Raffa-kul-ambaratigmarchi," a sun of the sky whicb is the family of the Rattas," and speaks of Dayima in verse as Rattara Meru Dayima, "Dáyima, a Mêru of the Rattas ;"** and it uses the same form of the name twice more, in verse and prose, in connection with Anka in that passage. and once again in the passage of A.D. 1087, in which it describes Kartavirya II., in a formal probe prasasti, as Ratta-kuļa-kamala-marttanda, "a sun of the water-lily (blooming in the daytime) which is the family of the Rattas." Another inscription at Saundatti, of the period A.D. 1069 to 1076, describes the prince Kårtavivya II., in the formal prasasti in Kanarese prose, as Raffa-kulatanaja-vana-múrtanda, "a sun of the group of water-lilies (blooming in the daytime) which is the family of the Rattas," and, in giving his pedigree, uses the same verae that stands in the record of A.D. 1043, and styles his ancestor Dayima, in a Kanarese verse, Rattara Méru Dáyima, "Dayima, a Meru of the Rattas."1 The Saundatti inscription, put together in A.D. 1096 or thereabouts, which has been quoted above as presenting the name Rashtrakata in connection with Krishna III., describes the prince Kartavirya II., in the formal prasasti in Kanarese prose, as Ratta-kulabhúshana, "an ornament of the family of the Rattas," and, in tracing his descent, describes his ancestor Kártavîrya I., in a Sansksit verse, as Rafta-vam-6dbhata, "born in the race of the Rattas." The Terdal inscription, put together in A.D. 1187, which has been quoted above as presenting, in a passage dated in A.D. 1122, the name Råshtrakůta in connection with the prince Kártavirya II., styles him, in the formal prasasti in Kanarese prose, Raffa-kula-bhashana, "an ornament of the family of the Rattas." The Kalho!e inscription of A.D. 1204 describes the prince Séna II., in a Kanarese verse, as Raff-ánvaya-Sri-nétra," the eye of Fortune in the shape of the lineage of the Rattas," and applies the biruda Rattanarayana, "a Narayana of the Raţtas," to Kártavirya IV., again in a Kanarese verse, and then, in the formal prasasti in Kanarese prose, styles him, as usual, Raffa-kula-bhúshana "an ornament of the family of the Rattas."10 The Bhoj plates of A.D. 1208 speak of the family of the princes, in a Sanskrit verge, as Raft-dhuayo
Noticed in Dyn. Kan. Distrs. pp. 428, 553. I quote it from an ink-impression.
On this point, see page 223 below, note 3. * Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 04, text lines 1, 2, • Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 164, text lines 9, 10, 17, 24, and p. 165, line 27.
• Not yet published, but mentioned in Jour. Bo. Br. R. 48. Soc. Vol. X. p. 172 f., and Dys. Kan. Distr.. pp. 558, 554. I quote it from an ink-impression.
With the epithet thus applied to Dayima, compare the likening of Iudra II. to "a golden mountain (Me) of the good Rashtrakūtas,"sce page 215. It would also seem that Någavarman, somewhere in his Karydralókana, uses the expression Ralfara Meru Dantiga. "Dantiga, a Méru of the Rattas," with reference probably to the Rashtrakata king Dantidurga-Dantivarman II. ; see Jour. Bo. Br. R. 48. Soc. Vol. XX. p. 35.
1 Jour, Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 213, text line 6, and p. 214, line 12. Ibid. p. 196, text lines 24, 26.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 18, text line 43. 10 Jour. Bo. Br. R.As. Soe. Vol. X. p. 220, text line 5, and p. 221, lines 12, 16,

Page #262

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
219
vansa, "the race that has the appellation Ratta," and in the formal prasasti, given in this case in Sanskrit prose, style Kartavirya IV., as usual, Raffa-kula-bhishana, "an ornament of the family of the Rattas." The Nésargi inscription of A.D. 1218 uses, throughout, the variant. of the name which presents the Dravidian r ; in Kanarese verses, it speaks of the Malkhed kings as Ratt-antayar, " those who were of the lineage of the Rattas," and of their family as Raffavarsa," the race of the Rattas," and Ratta-kula," the family of the Rattas," and of the family of the princes of Sæundatti as Raffa-vamsa," the race of the Rattas." The Saundatti inscription of A.D. 1228, which has been quoted above as presenting the name Rashtrakůta in connection with the prince Lakshmidêva II., further speaks of him, in a preceding Kanarese verse, as Raftavams.odbhava," born in the race of the Rattas," and uses, also in Kanarese verses, and in connection with the prinos, the expressions Raffa-rajya," the rule of the Rattas," and Raffa-rija and Raff-ôrvipa," the Ratta kings;" and in the formal prasasti, in Kanarese prose, it styles Lakshmidêva II., as usual, Raffa-kula-bhashana, "an ornament of the family of the Rattas." And ap inscription at Handikere or Handikêri, put together in A.D. 1257,4 uses, throughout, the variant of the name with the Dravidian r, and presents the name of the family of the kings of Malkhed as Ratta-vamsa," the race of the Rattas," in a Kanarese verse, and as Raff-dnvaya, " the lineage of the Rattas," in Kanarese prose, and describes the prince Kartavirya III., in Kanarese prose, as Raffa-kula-bhúshana, "an ornament of the family of the Rattas," and his son Lakshmidêva II., in a Kanarese verse, as Raffa-kul-ágrani, "a leader of the family of the Rattas."
The form Ratta, with the Dravidian ?, has not as yet been found in any records of the Rashtrakūta kings of Malkhed. It is met with, first, in the Saundatti record of A.D. 980. But, from the other instances given above, it does not seem to have boon used at all freely until about the beginning of the thirteenth century A.D. It was not always used even then, It became, however, so well established and well known a form of the name, that we find it used also in extraneous records, and in the Nagari characters, though a special device had to be adopted to represent it in that alphabet. That device was the doubling of the ordinary Nagari r, with the result of presenting the name as. Rratta, without, however, producing a double consonant strong enough to lengthen a preceding short vowel. And we have the name in this form in a Sanskrit verse in the Haralaballi plates of A.D. 1238, which contain a Dêvagiri-Yadava record, and again
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 245, text line 6-7, and p. 247, line 87-88. * Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 240, text line 4, 10, and p. 211, lines 11-12, 14.
Archeol. Suro. West. Ind. Vol. III. p. 110, text lines 5, 6, 7, 10, and p. 112, line 52, and p. 113, line 62. • See the article referred to in note 6 on p. 217 above.
To the same expedient, the doubling of the ordinary , recourse was had even in Reeve and Sanderson's Canarese Dictionary (1858), in the comparatively few instances in which an attempt was made to indicate the Dravidian r in that work.
Jour. Bo. Br. R. 46. Soc. Vol. XV. p. 387, text line 27.-The doubling of the r was effected here by placing superscript over the ordinary. The same means was also used in the Kanarese part of this record, written in Nagari characters, in Kurabarragerray-olage, for Kumodragerey=ofage, line 93, and ia Kumodrragolana kolage fur Kuddragolana kelage, line 97. And the same means was used in the word Bratta, quoted above from the Bebatti plates of A.D. 1263, and again in mdrra-kd indu, for mera-kundu, in the Kanarese passage, given in Nagari characters, at the end of the Behatti Kalachurys plates of A.D. 1183 (Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 376, text line 87). The same means was used in also Kirrw. Valasig-dkhgan, for Kiru-Valasig.dkhyadh, in the Halat Kadamba plates of A.D. 1199-(Jour. Bo. Br. R. A. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 244, line 13). - Another means of representing the Dravidian r in Nararl characters, was, to double the Nagarl by making from the bottom of it an u petroke to the right similar to the upstroke to the left in the ordinary. This device was used in the spurious plates in the Bangalore Museum which purport to have been issued in A.D. 445 (No. 49 in my list of Spurious Indian Records in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. P. 221), here we have Hearra for Henvera (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 94, text line 12), aud Legarra . . irridu for Henjora. . . .irids (ibid. p. 95, text line 17). We have the double rr in Nagari. for the Dravidian , again in arrama, - arwoana, in the Bhôj Ratta plates of A.D. 1208 (Ind. 41. Vol. XIX. 21. text line 103). But I have not kept a note to how there is formed there.
2 P2

Page #263

220
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
in the same verse in the Bêhatti plates of A.D. 1253, which contain another Devagiri-Yadava record.1
That the family-name of the princes of Saundatti, who ruled the Kundi three-thousand province, was Raṭṭa, not Rashtrakuta, is unmistakable. And it is also quite plain that, while Rashtrakuta was the formal appellation which it was customary to apply to the kings of Malkhed in ornate language, the real practical form of their family-name was Raṭṭa. This is made clear, in one way, by the fact that Ratta is the name that was used in forming those birudas, or secondary appellations of the kings, of which the family-name was a component, and of which we have at present instances dating from A.D. 915 and onwards; namely, Raṭṭakandarpa in the cases of Indra III., Govinda IV., Khoṭṭiga, and Indra IV., and Raṭṭavidyadhara in the case of Govinda IV. But it is made clear in other ways also. In the records of the Malkhêd family, except in the case of the Kadaba plates which are not of unquestionable authenticity, the appellation Rashtrakuta is found only in Sanskrit verses, in those parts of the records which were introductory to the passages containing the practical details of the records, and were devoted to exhibiting the pedigree, reciting the achievements, and generally magnifying the importance of the kings, in the principal literary language of the time. And even in the record put forward in the Kaḍaba plates, where the appellation occurs in prose, the passage is in ornate prose of an elaborate and stilted kind, or, as Dr. Lüders has styled it, in "exceedingly rich and flowery language." The name Raṭṭa appears first in the Sirûr and Nilgund inscriptions of A.D. 866. And in them it is presented, not in a Sanskrit verse, but in the Kanarese prose prasasti which introduces the practical details of the records. At about that time, there arose a practice of presenting compositions, which did not even include excerpts from the early standard drafts such as we have in the case of verses 1 and 2 in the Sirûr record and verses 2 and 3 in the Nilgund record, but which departed altogether from the early standard drafts, and were also liable to be independent even of each other. The composers of those later records indulged in various liberties, which had not been allowed to the composers of the earlier records. And, in the drafts presented in the Cambay plates of A.D. 930 and the Sângli plates of A.D. 933 and the Kharda plates of A.D. 972, the real name of the family, in either form, was actually suppressed altogether, and the members of the dynasty were simply allotted, in connection with their then recently elaborated Purânic pedigree, to "the race of the Yadus" or "the lineage of Yadu." It was only in those later compositions that the habit crept in, of using the name Raṭṭa in Sanskrit verses. And, even then, a kind of apology was made for using the more practical form of the name in the more ornate parts of the records. That the biruda Raṭṭakandarpa, in the case of Indra III., should be used in a Sanskrit verse, in the Bagumrå records of A.D. 915, in that practical form and without being metamorphosed into Râshtrakutakandarpa, is natural enough. But it is found rather far on in the record. And the composer of the draft presented in those two sets of plates was careful to introduce the dynasty by its more stately appellation of "the family of the Rashtrakutas," before he proceeded to speak of "tho kingdom or sovereignty of the Rattas " and to bring the biruda Raṭṭakandarpa into one of his verses. So, also, the draft presented in the Dêôli plates of A.D. 940 and the Karhâḍ. plates of A.D. 959 introduces the dynasty as "the race of the Rashtrakutas," before it, again, speaks of "the kingdom or sovereignty of the Rattas." And these two drafts, presented to us first in records of A.D. 915 and 940, emphasise the point that Ratta was the real and practical form, and Rashtrakuta was the ornamental or stately form, of the family-name. Such are the facts. But the Raṭṭas of Malkhêd have come to be familiarly known as the Râshtrakutas of Malkhed, because that form only of their name is presented at all prominently in
1 Jour. Bo. Br. B. de. Soc. Vol. XII. p. 43, text line 17. As stated in the preceding note, the doubling of the r was effected here, also, by placing a superscript r over the ordinary r.
3 Vol. IV. above, p. 38.
See note 11 on page 215 above.

Page #264

No. 28.)
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
221
their various records which were published before the time when the Sirar inscription came to notice. And, for parposes of easy discrimination, it will be desirable to continue the use of that appellation, and to speak still, as hitherto, of the Rashtrakůta kings of Malkhed and the Ratta princes of Saundatti.
We have now to consider which of the two names, Ratta and Rashtrakata, was evolved from the other name, and how it was done.
And, in the first place, it is to be remarked that we have been told by Mr. Pathak that "the word ratta, according to Trivikrama, is a Pråkpit form of the Sansksit ráshtra." I have, however, been assured, by the very best authority, that Trivikrama does not give in his grammar any rule at all about the word rashtra, and that the word ratta has not been found in Prakrit literature. And, as far as our actual knowledge goes, the forms which the Sanskrit word rashtra, '& country,' would assume in the Prikrits, are raffha, ratha and rata. We have the form raţtha in Sarattba, = Surashtra, and Sôrattha, = Saurashtra, which instances Professor Pischel has given me from, respectively, Hémachandra, 2, 34, and Trivikrama, 1, 4, 14; and the use of it evidently underlies the Jaina-Mahârâshtri, Satrasêni, and Apabhramsa word Marahattha, for Maharattha,=Maharashtra, and the Maharashtri word Marahatthi, for Maharatthi, = Mahiråshtri. In Påli, we have the independent word raffha itself, = rashtra, in the sense of 'kingdom, realın, country, land, district.' And, in epigraphy, we have Bátahans-saffhê, "in the province of Satahani."4 We have the form ratha, in epigraphy, in Saratha, = Surashtra, in one of the Násik inscriptions of Puļamåyi. And we have the form rata, attributable no doubt to the tendency to avoid aspirates in the Dravidian languages, in Sorata, = Saurashtra, which is given as an instance of the changes of au too and of shy to in the illustrations of Kêsiraja's Kanarese Sabdamanidarpana, sutras 270, 283. So far, no authority can be obtained for saying that the form raffa, = rashtra, 'country,' actually occurs. However, according to the Sabdamanidarpana, sutra 283, the Sanskrit shf may become th, as well as t, in Kanarese ; and there are cases, such as duffa, = dushta, sitti, = srishti, and iftige, = ishtaka, in which that change has occurred. And so, also, in the Pråkpit languages technically so called, while the Sanskrit sht usually becomes fth, there are some cases in which it bas become if ; 88, for instance, in uffa, = ushfra, and a few other words. And we are, therefore, not prepared to say that the form raffa, = ráshtra, may not be found to occur, though it was not taught by Trivikrama, and though we cannot at present quote any instance of it.
But the name Batta was certainly not obtained from the word råsbţra, or from the name Rashtrakūta. The family-name, in its Sanskfit form, was, not R&shtra, but Rashtrakta. There was no name Rashtra, from which to obtain the name Ratta. From the name Rashtrakata we obtain, by corruption, in the most natural manner, R&shtróda, actually presented in a Verawal inscription of A.D. 1384, which speaks of Rdshtrôda-vanéa, “the race of the R&shtrodas," and describes it as a third race famous like the Solar and Lunar Races; and we shall not be
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 14 a.
See Prof. Piachel's Prikrit Grammar, 354 Childers' Pali Dictionary, p. 403. The word figures in also raffhaoisind, inhabitants,' raţth Adhipo, 'A king,' and raffiko, ratthiyo, 'an inhabitant."
• Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 6, text line 87. And, evidently, the same word figures in the fiscal term a-raffha sadi. navikash in line 82 of the record, and is the basis of the official title ratthiba in line 4. As variants of this local term, connected with the other form rafha, we have a-raha-savinayika in Archeol. Sure, West. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 104, No. 18, line 4, and p. lub, No. 14, line 10, and a-ratha-savindyika in Vol. VI. above, p. 87, line 14
Anecol. Suro. Want. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 108, text line 3. For other instances of this form, in a certain flacat expression, see the preceding noe.
Dr. Kittel's edition, pp. 356, 370. so, also, Sorata is given the corruption of Saurlahtra in the illustrations of satra 160 of Bhattkalankadora's Karndtakalabddnwidges, Bangalore, 1890.
See Prof. Piachel', Prakrit Grimmar, 308. See id. 806 Antiquarias Bingine is the Bombay Presidency, 1897, p. 258.

Page #265

222
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII
surprized, if we meet hereafter with epigraphic instances of further corruptions such as Ratthoda and Rathods, of which forms the last is actually the modern name which in gazetteers, etc., is presented as Ráthor' and 'Ráhtor." But, in the name Rashtróda, the second component, kúța, of Rashtrakata, is duly represented. Whereas, in the name Ratta there is nothing whatever to represent that second component of the other name. And, for that reason we cannot admit Ratta as a corrnption of, or in any way obtained from, the name Rashtrakūta.
It can only be the case that the name Rashtrakūta was evolved out of the name Ratta. And, that that was the case, is unconsciously disclosed by the draft presented in the Deôli plates of A.D. 940 and the Karhad plates of A.D. 959, in the verse which puts forward the eponymous person Ratta as the imaginary original ancestor of the Malkhêd family, and asserts that he had a son named Rashtrakůța, and says that it was from the name of that son that the family became known as the Rashtrakata race, or the race of Rashtrakúta or of the R&shtrakūtas.: Bat the name Rashtrakūta is certainly not merely & Sanskritised form of nothing but the name Ratta; for the simple reason that in Ratta there is nothing to account for the component kúta in the other form of the name. The name Ratta does account for the first component, ráshfra. It does not, however, account for it in the way of having been literally translated by the word ráshtra. The explanation is that, in devising an ornamental form of a name, Ratta, which, whatever may have been the origin of it, did not mean a country,' there was nsed, not unnatarally, a Sanskrit word, rashtra, which was the actual representative and origin of words of very similar sound, such as ratha, ratha, and rata, - possibly even raffa itself, if the existence of that form should be established hereafter, which did possess that meaning. There was thus obtained, as the first step, a name Rashtra. But it seems to have been then recognised that the appellation thus obtained was not sufficiently high-sounding, and that something more was needed to adapt it better to the purposes for which it was wanted. Now, the word kuta has the meaning, among cthers, of the highest, most excellent, first, derived no doubt from its meanings of any prominence, & peak or summit of a mountain.' In literature, it occurs in that meaning in the Bhagavata purana, 2, 9, 19, where Bhagavat (Vishnu-Krishna) is represented as addressing Brahman as kúta yôginam, "O chief of ascetics!” In the epigraphic records, it is used in the same meaning in the official title grâmakata, '& chief or headman of a village," and also actually in the word ráshtrakúta as an official title meaning the headman of a territorial division technically known as a růshfra." The word kúta, in that same meaning, was plainly employed in making ap the full family-name Rashtrakūta. . And the use of it, to fill out and give sufficient pomp to that form of the name, was very probably suggested by the actual existence of the word råshfrakúfa as an official title. But we need not think, any longer, that the name
1 Dr. Bübler has told us that the bards of Rajputáni," inversing the process," have invented Rashtraudba as an etymon for Rathod," in order to explain a ditheult Prakrit word; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 192, note 84.
* Namely, by the uda in Rashtra-wda, from which we bave eventually Rashtroda. Compare grámakita, gama-uda, and eventually ganada, etc., see page 188 above.
Vol. V. above, p. 193, text lines 11, 12, and Vol. IV. p. 287, verse 7, and p. 282, text lines 10, 11.
• For instance, in the SAmAngad plates of A.D. 754; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 112, text line 29. Another form of this title was grdmakutaka, which we have, for instance, in the Kauthor plates of A.D. 1009, see id. Vol. XVI. p. 24, text line 60. Regarding the fact that the word gramakita was the origin of the Kanarese title Gauda, answering to the Marathi Patil, Patel, see page 183 above.
For instance, in an Eastern Chalukya record of the period A.D. 799 to 843; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 416. text line 17. Another Eastern Chalukya record, belonging or purporting to belong to the same period, presents the simple word kitaka, which we may take as standing either for rdahfrabataka or for grdmakitaka, as we like; Ave Vol. V. above, p. 120, text line 16. The records of Western Indis usually present, instead of ndahtrakita, either ndahtramahattara, us in the Saravni plates of the Katachchuri king Buddhurijs of A.D. 610 (nee Vol. VI. above, p. 298, text line 18), or malfrapali, as in the Smångad plates of the Rashtrakata king Dantidargs of A.D. 754 (wee Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 112, text lide 28, and in the Kauthêm plates of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya V. of A.D. 1009 (nee id, Vol. XVI. p. 24, text line 60).

Page #266

SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
223
No. 28.]
is itself the official title, or that, like the official title, it means a headman of a rashtra." It was plainly intended to mean 'highest, most excellent, chiefs, or leaders, of the Raṭṭas.'
It may be added that both the original family-name Raṭṭa, and ita ornate form Rashtrakûța, came to be afterwards used as personal names. Thus, the Khârêpâtau plates of A.D. 1008 mention a Silâhâra prince named Raṭṭa and Raṭṭaraja; and Hemachandra mentions in his Parisishfaparvan a man named Rashtrakûța. It may also be remarked that Kalhana has asserted the existence of a queen of the Dekkan, of Karnâta extraction, named Raṭṭâ, alleged to have been a contemporary of Lalitâditya of the Kârkota dynasty of Kashmir; but there can be no doubt that Dr. Stein has rightly explained the passage, not as establishing the real existence of any such queen, but as presenting a personification of the dynasty of the Rashtrakutas of Malkhed.*
The original home of the Rashtrakutas of Malkhéḍ.
In line 13 of the Sirûr inscription of A.D. 866, and in line 16 of the Nilgund inscription of the same date, Amôghavarsha I. is described as Lattalúra-pura-paramésvara, "supreme lord of the town of Lattalûra." The same town is mentioned, sometimes as Lattalûr and sometimes as Lattanûr, in also the records of the Raṭṭa princes of Saundatti; for instance, the Mantûr inscription of A.D. 1040 describes Eraga-Ereyammarasa as Lattalûr-puravar-ésvara, "lord of Lattalûr, a best of towns, an excellent town, a chief town," and the Bhôj plates of A.D. 1208 describe Kârtavirya IV., and the Saundatti inscription of A.D, 1228 describes Lakshmidêva II., as Lattanûr-puravar-édhisvara, " supreme lord of Lattanûr, a best of towns." And in these epithets we have, in various forms, a hereditary title commemorative of the place which the Rashtrakuta kings of Malkhed, and, after them, the Ratta princes of Saundatti, who, according to some of their later records, belonged to the same lineage with those kings,- claimed as their original home. The name of the town is further presented to us in a transitional form in the Sitâbaldi inscription of A.D. 1087, which applies the epithet Latalaura-vinirgata, "come forth or emigrated from Latalaura," to a feudatory of the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya VI., namely to the Mahasamanta Dhâdîbhadaka or Dhidibhandaka, also called the Ránaka Dhaḍiadêva, whom it further describes as maha-Rashtrakut-ánvaya-prasúta, "born in the great lineage of the Rashtrakutas, or in the lineage of the great Rashtrakutas ;" and the record applies
1 There would, however, not have been anything derogatory even in that derivation of the name. The name of the well known Andhrabhṛitya kings is explained. as having taken its origin from the fact that the first of them had been a servant (bhritya) of the Andhras. And there was a family of kings who referred themselves to a lineage known as the Gurjarapratihåra lineage (see Vol. III. above, p. 263), evidently because their ancestors had been doorkeepers of the Gurjaras.
2 Vol. III. above, p. 300, text lines 32, 34.
See Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, under ráshtra.
See his translation of the Rdjataramgint, Vol. I. p. 185, note on verse 152 of the fourth book.
See, respectively, Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 165, and p. 248, and Archeol. Surv. West. Ind. Vol. III. p. 113, text line 62, and Plate 73 in Vol. II. p. 224.- By a printer's mistake, not noticed at the time, the published text of the Bhoj record gives the name of the town, in line 86-87, as Láttanûr, with the long d, instead of the short a, in the first syllable. The necessary correction should be made. At present, I cannot trace back the use of this title to any date before A.D. 1040 in records which belong unquestionably to the Rattas of Saundatti. The Kalasapur inscription of A.D. 933, of the time of the Rashtrakuta king Govinda IV., does, indeed, mention a Mahdadmanta whom it describes as Lattalúr-pura-paraméivara and as trivali-pareghoshana; and it is practically certain that he was a Ratta: but the original record is greatly damaged, and I cannot recognise, in the ink-impression, either his name, or any epithet which specifically refers him to the lineage of the Raṭṭas. The Sogal inscription of the Ratta prince Kartavirya I., of July, A.D. 980, does not seem to make any mention of Lattalûr. And it may be added that the town is certainly not mentioned in the Saundatti inscription, of December of that same year, of the Mahdadmanta Santivarman (Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 204); but, for various reasons, it is very questionable whether that is really a Ratta record at all.

Page #267

224
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
the same epithet, "come forth or emigrated from Latalaura," to Dhadibhadaka's otticer, the Dandandyaka Vasudeva.
The town Lattalûr or Lattan úr may, or may not, have been in the territory of the Rashtrakuțas of Malkhed. By a similar title, the Western Ganga princes of Talakad were styled Kovalála-purarar-êsvara, "lord of Kovaļala, the best of towns. Here, the allusion is to the town now known as Kolår, the chief town of the Kolár district in the east of Mysore. And that town certainly was in the Western Ganga territory. So, also, the Kadamba princes of Hångal had the hereditary title of Banavdsi-puravar-adhisrara, "supreme lord of Banavâsî, the best of towns." And they sometimes had the administration of the Banavasi province. Bat their hereditary authority was confined to the Pånungal five-hundred province: the Banavasi province proper was a crown property, administered from time to time by whomsoever the paramount sovereign might appoint; it was only by special appointment that it, with also some neighbouring districts, W48 occasionally held by the Kadambas of Hångal; and they used the title simply because they claimed descent from the early Kadamba kings, whose capital was Banawasi. These are the only two instances, that I can recall, in which a hereditary title of the kind that we are considering was more or less connected with actual territorial authority. The same title, "supreme lord of Banavåsi, the best of towns," was used by the Kadamba princes of Goa, who had no authority whatever at Banawagi, and simply derived the title in the same way as did the Kadambas of Hangal. The Kalacharya kings of Kalyåņi in the Nizam's Dominions had the hereditary title of Kalanjara-(for Kalanjara)-puravar-adhisvara, "supreme lord of Kalanjara, the best of towns," simply in connection with the legend that referred the origin of their family to Kålañjar in Bundelkhand, Central India, a long way outside their own territory. The Gutta princes of Guttal, whose power was usually limited to quite a small part of the Dharwår district, used the title Ujjayanf-puravar-ddhisvara, "supreme lord of Ujjayanî, the best of towns," -- for which in one passage there is substituted "sopreme lord of Pataļi, the best of towns," simply because their traditions or legends connected them with the Early Guptas and the mythical king Vikramaditya, and consequently with the far distant Ujjain in Malwa and Påtaliputra-Patna in Behar. By similar titles, the Silâhåra princes of the Northern Konkan styled themselves Tayara-pura-parameśvara, "supreme lord of the town of Tagara," and their relatives who ruled at Karhad styled themselves Tagara-puratar-adhisvara, "supreme lord of Tagara, the best of towns;", though Tagara, which is the modern Têr in the Naldrug district of the Nizam's Dominions, was at a very appreciable distance, a hundred miles at least, from any part of the provinces to which their authority was confined. And the Yadava princes of the Sêuņa country, wbich was the territory of which the chief town was Dêvagiri-Daulatåbåd, used the title Dväravati-pura-paramétuara, " supreme lord of the town of Dvåravati, "10 which, in the form Dvararati-puravar-ddhisvara, "supreme lord of Dvåråvati, the best of towns," was taken over
1 Vol. 11I. above, p. 805, and text lines 4-5 and 7. It seems clear that, in line 5 of the text, mahd was prefixed to Rashtrakut.dnvaya-prasata in order to indicate that Dbadibhadaka claimed descent from the great Råshtrakůta kings of Málkhed, and not from one of the minor branches of the Rashtrakata or Ratta stock which existed in other parts of India.
• See, for instance, Vol. VI. above, p. 44, and text line 2.
See, for instance, Ind. ant. Vol. X. p. 264 a, and text line 24-26. • See, for instance, Jour. Bo. Br. R. 43. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 800, and p. 296, text line 6.
See Vol. V. above, p. 24, and text line 6, and p. 857, and text line 66.
See Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 578 ff. 1 See, for instance, Vol. III. above, p. 269, and p. 273, text line 48-44.
* See, for instance, Cave Temple Inscriptions (No. 10 of the brochures of the Archeological Survey of Western India), p. 103, text line 26-27
• See Jour. R. As. Soc., 1901, p. 537 ff., and 1902, p. 280 ff.
10 It appears first in the case of Bhillama II., in the Sangamner plates of A.D. 1000; see Ep. Ind. Vul. I. p. 315 and text line 48.

Page #268

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
225
from them by their descendants, the Yadava kings of Devagiri-Daulatábad. But, whereas the allusion here is to Dvaravati, Dvârâvati, or Dvâraka, which is the modern Dwarka at the western extremity of Kațbiâwâr, the Yadava princes of the Sêuņa country certainly never ruled at Dwarka or over any part of Kåthiâwâr. The title was only set up by them in connection with their claim to belong to the Lunar Race, and to be descended from the god Vishnu, who, in his incarnation as Krishna, made Dwarka his capital. And, that they simply claimed Dwarka as their traditional place of origin, is explicitly shewn by a passage in the Bassein plates of A.D. 1069 which says in respect of Dşidhaprahara, whom it puts forward as the original founder of the family, that "he, in the beginning, came from the city (pattana) of Dvârâvati" to the territory, in the Nâsik district and the Nizam's Dominions, which his descendants were ruling at the time when the record was drawn up," and made famous in the world the town of Chandradityapura, which had already sprong into existence." From all these facts, we can see plainly that these hereditary titles, presenting the names of ancient towns, put forward only assertions as to places of origin, and not claims to actual local authority; and that, to take a specific instance, the title Lattalúra-pura-paramátvara, "supreme lord of the town of Lattalûra," which we have in the Sirûr and Nilgund records, is nothing but a more dignified and ostentatious method of conveying the exact idea which is expressed by the Latalaura-vinirgata, "come forth or emigrated from Latalaura," of the Sit&baldi inscription.'
An identification of the town Lattalûr, Lattanur, or Latalaura, has not yet been estab. lished. I have, indeed, suggested that it might not impossibly be found in the town known as Ratanpur, in the Bilaspur district, Central Provinces ;6 because the letters and r are often interchanged, and so it would not be difficult to derive the name Ratanpur from the full form Lattanúrpura. That suggestion, however, was based chiefly on the fact that we find traces of rulers calling themselves Rashtrakūtas in various parts of India far to the north of the territory of the Rashtrakūtas of Malkhed. And it is not, really, in any way sustainable ; because the name Ratanpar has been simply obtained by transposition from Ratnapura, as is shewn by a record of A.D. 1114 at Ratanpur itself. I cannot at present quote any epigraphic references to Lattalor, except from the records of the Rashtrakatas of Málkhêd and the Rattas of Saundatti, and from the Sitábaldi inscription. Nor can I find it mentioned by any ancient geographer or traveller, or in any Purana or other work. But we are certainly concerned with a southern locality. And, while not asserting a final identification of Lattalúr, I would indicate a place in respect of which it seems worth while that some precise inquiries should be made. That place is a town in the Bidar district of the Nizam's Dominions, which is shewn as 'Latur' in the Indian Atlas sheet No. 56 (1845), in lat. 18° 24', long. 76° 38', and in Thacker's Reduced Survey Map of India by Bartholomew (1891). In Philip's Gazetteer of India by Ravenstein (1900), it is treated as 'Lathur, or Latur,' and is credited with a population of 9,063. It seems to have been, not long ago, of more importance than at present; for, Murray's Encyclopædia of Geography (1844)
It is applied to the first king, Bhillama, in an inscription of his time, dated in A.D. 1189, at Muttagi in the Bijapur district. I quote from an ink-impression.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 121, and text lines 3 to 5. Regarding Chandradityapura, see id. Vol. XXX. p. 518. On the technical use of vinirgata in such expressions as this, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXI. p. 331 ff.
• Major Graham's suggestion, put forward in 1854 (Statistical Report on the Principality of Kolhapoor, p. 416), that it is Athņi, the head-quarters of the Athņi tAluka in the Belgaum district, was only based on the mistaken reading of Atunpoor,' and is, of course, altogether unsustainable. Pandit Bhagwanlal Indraji seems to bove entertained the idea (see the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidencu. Vol. I. Part I. p. 7) that the Låta country, in Gujarat, was derived from the name of some local tribe, "perhaps the Lattas" (read, obviously, Lattas), who might possibly, through the interchange of land, be identified with the Ratas or Rashtrakatas, and that Lattalurs (sic) may bave been in Lâțs and may have given its name to both the country and the dynasty. It is difficult, however, to look on this as anything except an early crude speculation, which the Pandit himself would not have incorporated in any final presentation of his more mature views.
Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 384. • Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 83, and text lines 12 (twice) and 17.
20

Page #269

226
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
show, Lattoor' as the name of a territorial subdivision ranking on equal terms with Bidar, Kalbarga, Sholapur, Vairåg, and Pandharpur. Along with Pratishthâna-Paithan and Tagara. Tår, Latur' is in that part of the Dekkan, watered by the Godavari and its tributaries, which has been indicated by Dr. Bhandarkar as a favourite region of early Aryan settlement;' and it is, in fact, only about twenty-eight miles east-by-Dorth from Ter, and three miles south of the "Manjera,' which is an important feeder of the Gôdâyari. And I strongly suspect that local inquiries would result in finding that Latur' is the ancient Lattalúr, Lattanûr. If so, there will, perhaps, be found at Latur' some notable temple or remains of such a temple, either of the goddess Durgâ in the form of Chåmunda, or of Vishnu in the form of the man-lion, or possibly temples of both those deities; since the Sitâbaldi inscription further describes Dhadibhadaka as "he who obtained favour by a boon of the goddess) Chåmundi," and Vasudeva as "he who obtained favour by a boon of the god) Nárasimha."
The matter must, of course, depend a good deal upon what is the actual spelling of the modern name which the maps and gazetteers present as 'Latur, Lathur, and Lattoor. We need not trouble ourselves abont the h which appears in one of these forms; it is as easily accounted for here, as in some other instances referred to by me elsewhere. For the rest, I feel no doubt that inquiries on the spot would shew that the real name is Látûr, with a long á followed by a single dental ti And, if that is so, the modern name is distinctly derivable from the ancient name, through steps the rules for some of which have been given to me by Professor Pischel. We start with the form Lattalûra, of A.D. 866, of which Lattanúr, appearing first at present in A.D. 1208, is plainly only an optional variant attributable to the interchangeability of I and n. The first step would be the dropping of one t in the second syllable, which would give us Latalure, and eventually the Latalaura which we actually have in the Sit&baldi inscription. The next step would be the omission of the short a of the second and final syllables, which would give us Latlûr. The next step would be the assimilation of the 7 to the preceding , which would give us Lattûr. And, finally, the nexus tt would be dissolved into the simple t, and the preceding short a would be lengthened by way of compensation ;8 and this would give us the ultimate form Latûr.
1 See the skeleton map on p. 951, and the key to it on p. 953, sub-divisions Nos 66 to 71.
See the Gaselteor of the Bombay Prerideney, Vol. XIII., Thana, Part II, p. 423, note 4, and Early History of the Dekkan (id. Vol. I. Part II.), p. 135 fr.
Compare another epithet of the Kadambas of Hangal, namely Jayanti-Madhukdoaraddoa-labdha-para. prasáda, he who obtained the excellent favour of the god Madhukesvars of Jayanti (Banawasi) ” (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 252, text line 25); also, another epithet of the Guttas of Guttal, namely Ujjeni- Mahdkdladératd. Labdha-para-prasdda, "he who obtained the excellent favour of the god Mabákala of Ujjayani” (P. 8. 0.-C. Iwers. No. 109, line 10). But the records do not always present a title of this kind, in connection with the title commemorating the place of origin. And in some cases the epithet indicating family-god, refers to 8 god who was not the god of the alleged place of origin; for instance, though, like the Kadambas of Hangnl, the Kadambas of Goa were styled "supreme lord of Banavast, the best of towns," their other title was frf-Saptakt{fraradera. Labdha-para-prasdda," he who obtained the excellent favour of the holy god Sapta kotisvara” (Jour. Bo. Br. B. 18. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 804, text line 11-12, and compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 290, text line 27), and Saptakóțiś. vars appears to have been a god at 'Narven' in Goa (see Dyn. Kos Distro. p. 566, note 7).
• See Jour. R. As. Soc., 1901, p. 548 ff.
• See Prof. Pischel's Praksit Grammar, (260. As instances of the interchange of land , we may quote the place names Lañjigésara-Nandikoshwar (sce Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 817 a) and Balisa. Wapesa' (nee id. Vol. XVIII. D. 266, and Vol. XXXI. p. 897), and the proper name Linga pa-Ningapa, well known in the Kanarese country, and the ordinary words nahás for lahan in Gujarati (see id. Vol. XVIII. p. 266, note 5) and jalam-asttami for janm-dohtami in Northern Indis (see id. Vol. XX. p. 89, note 2).
See id. 148.
1 See id. $ 279, 296, and Beames Comparative Grammar of the Modern Aryan Languages of India, p. 282 (2)
See Beames' Comparative Grammar, Vol. I. p. 152, 4 41, and p. 281, 78 (1).

Page #270

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
The banners and crests of the Rashtrakutas of Malkhed and of the Raṭṭas of Saundatti.
227.
The difference between the lañchhana or crest, which was the device used on the seals of copper-plate charters, occasionally at the tops of inscriptions on stone, and on coins, and the dhvaja or banner, has been explained, with instances, in my Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I. Part II., p. 299, note 4.
The Rashtrakutas of Malkhed had the pâlidhvaja banner and the Garudalañchhana or Garuda crest, which are mentioned in, for instance, lines 9 and 13 of the Sirûr inscription of A.D. 866, E., page 206. And it would appear, from a passage in the Adipurána of Jinasêna, that the pâlidhvaja was a particular arrangement, in rows, of a thousand and eighty flags,-a hundred and eight flags of each of ten kinds of flags bearing, as there specified, the devices of garlands, cloths (?), peacocks, water-lilies, geese, eagles, lions, bulls, elephants, and wheels; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 104 f.
The Raṭṭas of Saundatti, on the other hand, had the suvarna Garuḍadhvaja, or banner of a golden Garuda, and the sindûraláñchhana or sendûraláñchhana, the red-lead crest.
Their lâñchhana is mentioned in the records edited by me in the Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. pp. 194 to 286, in my translations of which I treated it as the mark of vermilion. Subsequently, however, the expression simdûra-láchhanam, for sindúra-láñchhanam, in line 43 of the inscription at Têrdâl, was translated by Mr. Pathak as meaning "who has the device of an elephant." To this there was attached a note, telling us vaguely that, "according to Kêsiraja, sindhura is changed into sindûra." And, 'accepting that statement, I translated sindúra-la[m]chhanam in the Mantûr inscription of A.D. 1040,3 and simdúra-lámchchhanas in the Bhoj plates of A.D. 1208, by "who has the crest of an elephant;" and I have taken it as established that the Raṭṭas of Saundatti had the elephant crest. Since that time, however, I have gradually learnt that, even apart from his habit of often not stating chapter and verse for his assertions, so that it is sometimes difficult or impossible to test them, the person who made that statement about the meaning of sindûra in this combination, is by no means to be accepted implicitly. He has misled us in this matter. And, as happens not infrequently, the process of setting things right cannot be made as brief as the enunciation of the assertion which has led us astray.
On re-examining the Raṭṭa records themselves, I find that they mention the crest by two words, sindura and sendûra.? I find the word sindûra in the following cases: -My inkimpression of the fragmentary inscription of Kârtavirya II. at Saundatti, of the period A.D. 1069 to 1076, shews distinctly simdara-lâmchchhanam, as given by me in Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 213, text line 5. My photograph of the Kalhole inscription of Kartavirya IV. of A.D. 1204 shews distinctly simdura-lámchhanam, as given by me ibid. p. 221, text line 16. And the published facsimile lithographs of the Saundatti inscription of Lakshmidêva II. of A.D. 1228 shews distinctly simdúra-lamchhanam, as given by me, ibid. p. 268, text line 62. And I have the
1 There were, however, exceptions to the rule. And, notably, the seal of the only Ratta copper-plate record which has come to light, the Bhoj plates of A.D. 1208, appears to present, not their crest, but the Garuda which was the device on their banner; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 243.
3 Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 24, note 24.- I may remark that the editing of that record was done under strict supervision by me; and there can be little doubt, if any, that the original does present simdura and not sendára. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 164, text line 9-10.
Ibid. p. 247, text line 88.
See Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 552.
I have not got either ink-impressions or photographs of the Mantur inscription and the Bhoj plates.
In the first syllable of this word, the vowel may be either the short e or the long . The following conjunct consonant indicates, preferentially, the short e.
Archeol. Surv. West. Ind. Vol. II. p. 224, Plate 73.
2 G2

Page #271

.228
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
word sendûra in the following cases :--My ink-impression of the Saundatti inscription of A.D. 1096 or thereabouts shews that in line 24, where my published text, Jour. Bo. Br. R. A8. Soc. Vol. X. p. 196, gives sindhúra-lánchhanan, the original has sendúra-lánchhanan : the vowel of the first syllable is unmistakably e, é, not i; and in the second syllable the n and the i are unmistakable, and the subscript consonant, somewhat blurred, either is an original d, or else is an original dh corrected into d. And my ink-impression of the inscription at the temple of Ankalêsvara or Ankusêśvara at Saundatti, which, though not published, has been mentioned by me elsewhere,' shews distinctly sendúra-lánchchhanam in line 24, in the description of Anka in the passage of A.D. 1048, and again in line 59, in the description of Kärtavirya II. in the passage of A.D. 1087.
We thus have, well established, the two forms sindura and sendura or sendûra, both used in the Ratta records. And we have now to determine the meaning of the word.
Now, we bave in Sanskpit two words, sindhura, with the aspirated dh and the short u, meaning an elephant,' and sindura, with the unaspirated d and the long ú, meaning "red lead, minium, vermilion,' and 's particular kind of tree or plant.'
Dr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary (1894) gives sindhûra, with the long d but still with the aspirated dh, as a variant of sindhura, and only with the meaning of an elephant. His authority for it is the Nánartharatnákara, 26. I am not able to examine that work. But I notice that Gangadhar Madiwaleshwar Turmari's Kanarese Vocabulary (1869) gives sindhára, with the long û and the aspirated dh, with the meanings both of elephant' and of kusoma, saffron,' the use of which for certain purposes was much the same as the use of sindura ; and, further, it brackets simdhura, with the short u, in such a way as to attribute to it, also, the meaning of kurikuma, for which, however, I cannot trace any other authority. And so, also, Reeve and Sanderson's Canarese Dictionary (1858) gives sindhura and sindhüra, with both the short u and the long û and with the aspirated dh, as meaning both red lead' and 'an elephant.'
In addition to giving sindhůra as another form of sindhura, Dr. Kittel's Dictionary further presents sindura, with the short u and the unaspirated d, as a tadbhava-corruption of sindhura. The authority quoted for this is the Sabdamanidarpana of Késiraja, Dr. Kittel's own edition (1872), p. 339. And there, under the illustrations of sâtra 255, which teaches amongst other things the change of dh to d, we certainly have "simdhuram = siduran." Here, however, the short u is preserved; and the corruption of sindhura, thus presented, is not sindúra with the long a. This corruption, sindura, is not given in Gangadhar Madiwaleshwar's Vocabulary, or in Reeve and Sanderson's Dictionary.
To the other word, sindura, Dr. Kittel's Dictionary assigns only the meaning of red lead, minium.' And, as tadbhava-corruptions of this word, it gives chandra (2), with chandara, chandara (1) and chendira (1), and also sendura, with the short e and u, and sendůra, with the long é and a, and both with the unaspirated d. Reeve and Sanderson's Dictionary does not include sendura or sendúra. Gangadhar Madiwaleshwar's Vocabulary does not present sendura or sendúra; but it does present sêmdhûra, with the long & and d and with the aspirated dh, as another form of sirdúra. I do not find this last form anywhere else.
For sendura, a a corruption of sindúra, Dr. Kittel has quoted only Gangadhar Madiwaleshwar's Vocabulary. But, as I have just said, that Vocabulary presents, not sendúra with the anaspirated d, bat sêmdhúra with the aspirated dh.
For gendura, a8 & corruption of sindúra, Dr. Kittel has quoted, with another authority which I am not able to examine, the Sabdamanidarpana of Kasiraja. his own edition (1872). p. 357. There, however, under the illustrations to stra 271 which teaches amongst other things that i becomes e, we have“ sindhúram = sendhura." In respect of this, I can only say that
Jour. B. Br. R. 4.. Soc. Vol X. p. 179 f., and Dyn. Kan. Distre. pp. 553, 554.

Page #272

No. 28.]
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
2:29
either it establishes sendhura (for which, however, I cannot find any other authority) as a corruption of sind húra, for sindhura, elephant,' or else, and more probably, it is a mistake for " sindura = sem duram," based on a habit which, Dr. Kittel has told me, the manuscripts have of not anfrequently presenting an aspirated instead of an unaspirated letter and vice versa. Beyond that, I can only say that Mr. Rice's Karndfakutabdánusasanam of Bhattákalankadêva (1890), p. 108, under the illustrations of sutra 160, does give sendura as the corruption of sindúra.
So far, no authority has been found for the assertion that sindhura, an elephant," becomes sindura. We have only obtained sindura, with the unspirated d but retaining the short u, as a corruption of that word, and sindhára, with the long but retaining the aspirated dh, as another form of it.
Bat, also, we have not found any conclusive authority for sendura or sendára a8 & corruption of sindára, red lead. We have only obtained, more or less certainly sendura with the short u, and doubtfully sêndhûra with the aspirated dh, and sendøra apparently deduced by inference from it. Turning, however, to other sources of information, we there obtain something quite definite. In a language closely allied to Kanarese, Mr. C. P. Brown's Telugu-English Dictionary (1852) does not give sindura, sendura, sendúra, or sendára. It does give sindhuramu, with the meaning of only 'an elephant,' and simdúramu, with the meanings of only' red lead, mininm,' and 'a sort of tree.' And, while it does mention simdharamu with the aspirated dh and the long ủ, it specifies it as an "error" for sindúramu. But, in a language of which the vocabulary is very much mixed up with that of the Kanarose of the southern districts of the Bombay Presidency, Molesworth and Candy's Marath-English Dictionary (1857), while not presenting sindhura, 'an elephant,' or sindura, does give sindore, with the meaning of only red lead, minium,' and gives sêmdůra (with the palatal f) as a popular form of it, and also sêmdůra (with the dental 8) with the indication that it is commonly written findúra. And Professor Piachel, in 8 119 of his Praksit Grammar (1900), Vol. I., Part 8, of the Grundriss der Indo-arischen Philologie und Altertumskunde, has given sendura, with the short e and the long ll, as the corruption of sindůra. On the other hand, the Paiyalachchhinamamala of Dhanapala, according to Dr. Bühler's edition (1879), does not seem to deal with sindara, but indicates, in verse 9, that sindhura, 'an elephant,' retains the tatsama-form sindhura, and does not present any corruption of that word.
It would thus seem that, among the Kanarese authorities, there has been some confusion between sindhura,' an elephant,' and sindúra, 'red lead, minium, vermilion,' which confusion, however, is in all probability confined to mistakes by copyists. But I cannot discover any authority of any kind for the assertion that sindhura, an elephant,' takes the form sindúra, or any indication that the word sindura has the meaning of an elephant. And there are no reasonable grounds for imputing any confusion between the two words to the writers of the ancient records. On the other hand, sendûra, sendûrs, and sendura are given as corruptions of sindůra by authorities of an unquestionable kind. We may, therefore, safely discard any idea that sindûralañchhana and sendūralañchhans can mean' an elephant crest.' And we may safely revert to my original rendering of it as the mark of vermilion, for which, however, there is now to be substituted, in more technical terms, the red-load crest.
The only point that remains, is, to determine exactly what we are to understand by a red-lead crost. Now, Monier-Williams' Sanskfit Dictionary, revised edition, gives sindøra. tilaka as meaning 'a mark on the forehead made with red lead." And, similarly, Dr. Kittel's
1 Also, we may remark, it gives sindúra-tilaka as meaning marked with red lead, an elephant,' and sindúra. tilakd as denoting 's woman whome forehead is marked with red lead and therefore whose husband is living).' And H. H. Wilson has mentioned particular use of the inddra-tilaka by women, in telling us that a widow, about to commit ottee, "in making preparations for ascending the funeral pile, used to mark her forehead with sind dra, and to deck herself sumptuously with all the symbols of radhand," or woman whose husband is still alive; see his Worka, Vol. II. p. 300.

Page #273

230
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Kannada-English Dictionary gives sindúra-boftu as meaning "a round mark on the forehead) made with red lead.' That, therefore, was one of the uses of red-lead; namely, for making the tilaka or mark on the forehead, made with coloured earths, sandal-wood, or ungueuts, either as an ornament or as a sectarian distinction.' But a special use of the sindûra as a royal prerogative is established by the Rajatara ngipi, 8, 2010. We are there told, in respect of a certain confidential official named Kôshthèsvara, a councillor of king Jayasimha of Kashmir, that,- baddhy-adhikariņaḥ sulkam grihņat=åkari raja-vat têna sva-namna bhåndêshu drange sind ůra-mudraņam,"imprisoning the officials, he collected the customs at the watch-station, and had his own name stamped in red-lead on the waros as if he were the king."! To this, Dr. Stein has attached the comment that "it is still customary in Jammu territory, and "probably elsewhere too in India, to mark goods for which ootroi-duty has been paid, with “seal-impressions in red-lead sindúra)." That comment is apposite enough. But we further learn from the text that, in ancient times, there was a certain royal privilege of stamping with red-lead. The word mudrana means the act of making the mudrá or stamp or impression of a lánchhana or device on a seal or crest. And we thus see that the possession of the sindůralañchhana or sendûralañchhana entitled an owner of it to stamp his name, crest, or other symbol, in red-lead.
Govinda II., and the Alås plates which purport to have been issued in A.D. 770.
In Vol. VI. above, p. 170 ff., I examined again, in the light of only the most nearly synchronous records, a question which had engaged my attention once before. And I arrived at the same conclusion ; namely, that the successor of Krishņ& I. was his younger son Dhruva. I indicated that the pointed expression used in the Waņi record of A.D. 807 (and repeated in the Radhanpur record of A.D. 808), that Dhruva obtained the sovereignty by " leaping over his elder brother (jy@shth-ollanghana)," would not be incompatible with the possibility that Govinda II., the elder son, was the intended successor of Krishna I., and in fact is rather suggestive that. not only was that the case, but also an appointment of him as Yuvaraja was actually made. And I found, in the Paithan record of A.D. 794, a possible intimation that Govinda II. established himself in the northern parts of the Rashtrakata territories, while Dhruva set himself up as his rival in the south, and that time elapsed before Dhruva made himself master of the whole kingdom. But I found it to be plain that, at the best, Govinda II. made a stand for only a short time. And I arrived at the conclusion, from the early authoritative records, that Dhruva set himself up as king immediately on the death of Kộishna I., and that Gôvinda II. had no real part in the succession at all.
Since then, there has been published, in Vol. VI. above, p. 208 ff, the record contained in the Alås plates. This record mentions Dantidurga, son of Indra II., by a name, Dadrivarman, which is of course nothing but a mistake, made by the writer, for Dantivarman. It introduces Govinda II, as "the dear son" of the favourite of Fortune and the Earth, the Maharajadhiraja, Paramésvara, and Bhaftáraka Akalavarsha-(Krishna I.), and describes him as the Yuvardja Govindara ja, with the birudas or secondary appellations of Prabhatavarsha and Vikramávalóka, " whose head was purified by an anointment to the position of Yuvaraja which was greeted with acclamation by the whole world, and who had attained the panchamahatabda." It brings forward a certain Vijayaditya, with the birudas of Mångva ļoka (sic) and Ratnavarsha, who is described as a son of another) Dantivarman, and as a son's son of a Dhruvaraja (who seems to be Dhruva, the younger brother of Govinda II.). And it recites that, at the request of Vijayaditya, and on a specified day of the month Ash&dha in the Saumya samvatsara, Saka-Samvat 692 (expired), falling in June, A.D. 770, Govinda II., as Yuvarkja, being
Dr. Stein's Text; and Translation, Vol. II. p. 166.
Dyn. Kan. Distrs. p. 393.

Page #274

No. 28.)
SOME RASHTRAKUTA RECORDS.
231
then at the confluence of the rivers Krishnaverņå and Musi after his victorious camp had invaded the province of Vengi and the lord of Vengi had humbly ceded his treasures, his forces, and his country, granted to a Brahman a certain village in the Alaktaka vishaya, which was a teritory close on the east of Kolhapur, between the rivers Vårnå, Křishņa, and Dadhgangå.
Now, the bad formation of the characters, and the occasional very marked irregularity of the lines of the writing, suffice to shew that these Alås plates do not contain the original and synchronous official record of the matters recited in them. And they are, therefore, & spurious record. Whether, however, the matter set forth in the record is unauthentio, is another question. But it seems hardly likely that the composer of it could havo invented the birudas ending in avalóka. There is nothing discordant in the date, A D. 770, which applies, of course, to Krishna I. as well as to Govinda II., and fits in perfectly well between the dates of A.D. 754, which we have for Dantidurga-Dantivarman II., and A.D. 783-84, which we have for Dhruva. And I think that, pending the production of any distinct evidence to the contrary, we may look upon this record as based upon something genuine, and as being & more or less accurate reproduction, from probably a manuscript copy, of an original record which had been lost, and may accept it as establishing, provisionally, that Govinda II. was actually installed as
Yuvarija, and was holding office as such, under his father Krishna I., in A.D. 770. While, however, it may be provisionally accepted to that extent, this Alås record does not prove that Govinda II. succeeded to the throne and reigned as king.
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIX. p. 277 f. ? On the subject of the aralóka-appellations of the Rashtrakatas of Malkbed, see Vol. VI. above, p. 188 f.
See Vol. VI. above, pp. 167, 197.
* There is nothing more that can be said about that question, to any practical purpose, until we obtain further definite facts to go upon. But I am compelled to notice some remarks made by Mr. D. B. Bhandarkar, on page 28 above, in connection with the Sanglt record of A.D. 983 and an alleged utilisation of it by me, in respect of the point in question, on the occasion indicated above, namely, in Vol. VI. above, p. 170 ff., when, he has said, I was meeting objections brought by him against the views previously expressed by me. So far from basing any argument on the Sanglt record, so completely did I set it aside as being late record of no authority on the point in question, that it was only after twice reading through my remarks that I discovered that Mr. Bhandarkar's allusion is to my inclueion of it in a foot-note in which I merely put together all the cases in which Govinda II. is, or is not, mentioned in the Rashtrakata records. And, so far from rightly understanding and applying the meaning of what I wrote, Mr. Bhandarkar has simply himself made from the Stogli record an objectless deduction, about JagattungaGovinda III. and Amoghavarsh I., which could not serve any practical purpose, and in respect of which there is not any basis for his suggestion that it follows from anything said by me. - To the cases, put together by me in Vol. VI. above, p. 172, note 2, in which Gôvinda II. is, or is not, mentioned in the Rashtrskata records, we have now to add two more. The Chokkhakuți grant of A.D. 867 (Vol. VI. above, p. 299, verses 16, 16, text lines 17 to 20) repeats the two verses about Govinda II. and Dhruvs which are presented in the Paithan record of A.D. 794. And the Cambay plates of A.D. 930 (page 87 sbove, verses 8, 9, 10, text lines 10 to 14) present the threa verses about Krishna I., Govinda II., and Nirupama-(Dhruva) which we have in the Bangll plates of A.D. 938.

Page #275


Page #276

INDEX BY V. VENKATYA, M.A.
ΡΑΟΣ
216
182
11
..
.
101n
PAGB
Ahalya, f. . . . . . . 1520 Abhidbenachintamani, quoted,
• 800 Âbavamalla, sur. Of Somebyara I., 145, 146 Abhimanya, Ráakfraddfa ck.,
Ahmad Shah, Bahmani k., .
78 abhlabelo-mandape, . .
Ab@balo, vi., .
84 abhyaha, a oake, . .
Airavata, the elephant of Indra, . 491 Abulam, din . . .
Aivaraganda, our. of Nrisim haraya, . dahlry, an architect, . . . . 168n
Ajanti, di, . . . . . Achobarapakkam, win, . .
Ajlart, sur. Vira-Timmardja-Odoyaru, 114 Asbyatardya, Vijayanagama k.. . • 181
Ajmere, ni., . .
. 58 Adangafiobi, vi.. . . . . • 215 ajña, .. a. Ajfiapti, . . . . 183n Ådavalar or Âdavallar, . a. Nataka, • 188 Ajfapti, . , 69n, 183, 184, 185, 191 Adavi-Mushtara, 4. a. Kons, .
75, 85 Akalavarshe, sur. of Rashtrakúta kinga, 28, Addakali gachchba, . . . 179, 191
29, 43, 280 AdMe-baibandhika, . . . . . akhasklin, . a. akkaalle, . . . 107 Adly, . . . . .
62 akkaalle or akkadliga, a goldsmith, 107n Adhikarika,
Akkinangaiyår, queen of Kulamaņikkerdadhikarin, a minister, .
mapar, . . . . . . 137 Adhipurt, 2. a. Tiruvorriyûr, . . 149 akshapataliks or Akabapatalika, . . 69, 107n Âdhipurifvars, to . . . . . 148 Ababagliks or akshakalin, 1. a. akkasále, 107n adhvaryu . . . . . . . 46 skabaya-nirl, . . adi, His Majesty, .
skahaya-titlya, tithi, . . . . . 98 Adijina, 1. a. Rishabhapatha,
Aksb@bvara, to., . . . . . 11 Adipurina, quoted, .
Alagan.Perumil, sur. of Jaţilavarman Sri Adityabhatárs, th,
vallabha Ativinarams, . . . . 16 Adityasena, Gupta k.,
Alektaka-vishaya, di., .
. 231 Adityavardhana, Kanaw k.,
Alangudi, ti., . . . . . . In Adivarihe, eur. of Bhoja .
alari, flower', . . . . . 132 Adiyappan, te., . .
Alhs, vi, . . . . . . 280, 281 Adiyar, th., . .
Albuquerque, Portuguese viceroy, 18, 19 agambadi, a body-guard,
ali-mukham, a port-town,. . 168 Agastybrana, to., .
Alina, vi.. . . . . . . 62n, 689 Âgimita (Agnimitra), ., .
Alivina-Kalakanda-Prithvigangaraiyap, sur. Agimitrapaka (Agnimitra), ...,
of Pattadigal . . . 195, 196, 197 agaidh,
• 48
sliya-santâna, . . . , .113 ngaibótrin,
alopakbAdaka, . . . . . 87 Agaipurkpa, quoted,
. 1200 alphabets :gaishtôms, . . . . . . 46 box-headed, .
. 103 Agrahara, 20, 37, 45, 76, 84, 160, 180, 818 Brahmi, ,
. 117, 118, 119 Agrapipiduga, Chota ch., . . . 149 Grantha, 29, 36, 76n, 108, 109, 116, 116, ågrayana, . . . . . . 48
120, 191, 128, 145, 148, 168, 192, 197 The figures refer to pages; 'n' after s figure, to foot-potes; and 'add.' to the Additions and Corrections on PP. V. and vi. The following other abbreviations are ned :- ch.- chief; co. country;di. -district or division ; do. - ditto; dy. -dynasty: E. - Eastern f. female; . - king; m. - mala mo. - mountain; ri. - river i ... - samo w ew. - nurname; to. - templo; vi village or lowon: W. Worlorn.
49, 50

Page #277

234
Kanarese,
108, 109, 111, 112, 113, 199,
202, 209 117, 118, 119 Nagari, 75, 85, 94, 98, 102, 109, 111, 156,
Kharôshthi,
183, 219 183 .17, 75, 83n .83, 24, 108
198
Pallava-Grantha,
Telugu,.
Vaṭṭeluttu,
Alvår, s. a. Vishnu,
Amalangavalli-Attimallachaturvedimangalam,
vi.,
Amarakosa, quoted,
Amaravati, vi.,
Amarèéa, s. a. Amarèsvara,
Amaréévara, te.,.
•
amâtya,
Âmbûr, vi.,
Amburudurga (Gid-Amûru), vi,
Aminbhavi, vi.,
Amitravalli, f.,
.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
17
71
79n
78n
218
144, 145
189, 184, 190
Amma I., E. Chalukya k., Amma II., do...
179, 182, 184, 190, 191 Ammaiyyanabhavi, s. a. Aminbhâvi, 212 Ammapadêra, Chédi k., 38, 44 .33, 34, 194 28, 29,
Amoghavarsha, sur. of Vaddiga, Amoghavarsha I., Rashtrakuta k.,
36, 43, 189n, 198, 200, 201, 202, 204, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 213, 214, 228, 331n
34
166
78
69
185
185 197
51, 121, 125, 223n
2230 77, 207 218, 228
180, 189
218, 228 218, 228
Amoghavarsha II., do., Âmûr, vi.,
Âmůru, s. a. Ambûradurga,
ânata,
ânati, s. a. âjñapti,
anatti, do.,
Anawrata, k.,
Andhra, dy.,
Andhrabbritya, dy., Anga, co.,.
Anka, Ratta prince,
ankakara or ankakara, a champion,
Ankaléévara, s. a. Ankuééévara,
Ankuééévara, te.,
Annadâtabbatta, m.,
Annadha, vi.,
Appâmalainatha, te.,
Annavême, Reddi k.,
Annigere or Appigere, vi.,
anomasa,
Ântroli-Chhâroli, vi.,
PAGE
•
197
43n, 46n
•
.
.
•
•
•
"
•
17
20
.
85
87
177
58
204, 208 '67
216
Ânúka, m., anusvåra,
Âpadevanaka, m.,
apahnuti, alamkara,
Aphead, vi., Appana, ch.,
Apsarodovi, queen of Rajyavardhana I., araiyar, title,
arâm (aram), charity, Arapi, vi.,. Arasar, vi.,
aratṭhasam vinayika, ardba-sama-vritta,
Arbanandin, Jaina teacher,.
Arihararaja, s. a. Haribara II., Arikésarin II., Chalukya ch.,
Arikulakemarin or kêsariyar, s. a. Arimjaya,
Arimaddanapura, sur. of Pugama, Arimjaya, Chola k.,
Arivattapapuram, sur. of Pukkam, Arjuna, Chédi k.,
arka, metal,
Arkadalika, s. a. akkasaliga,
Arkonam, vi., Arraveelee, vi.,
Aralâlanâtha, s. a. Arulala-Perumal, Arulala-Perumal, te.,
•
Arumbakkam, vi.,
Aruna, god,
Arubgugram, vi.,
Aruvilli, s. a. Arraveelee, Arya-siddhanta, Asadhamita, f.,
Asani, ch.,
Asathipataka, vi
asutahd, Ashtavargika,
[Vol. VII.
PAGE 95
86, 103, 209
.* 50 43n 59
161, 162, 168
.
• 159 135
140n . 208n
. 166
67, 68, 221n
Atri, rishi,
Attili, a. a. Uttellee,
Attilidega, s. a. Attilinandu,
•
27
179, 191, 192
115 34
152, 164, 166 133, 137
12ōn
195 179, 191
15 57
149, 151n
87
Asoka, Maurya k.,
46 95 66, 118 • 46n 189, 202, 214
Asvalayana Grihyasutra, quoted,
asvamêdha, sacrifice,
Atakûr, vi.,
Atavidurjaya, Matsya ch.,
133, 194 184 225n
Athņi, vs.,.
Atisayadhavala, sur. of Amôghavarsha I., 207, 208
atithitarpana,
45, 46 86 179, 180 180
141, 142
197
. 141
197, 198
29, 33, 43, 44
107n .107n 25 . 179 192
128, 129, 130, 148,
.
·

Page #278

INDEX.
235
PAGE 1
PAGE Attilinându, din,
179, 191 Bands, ri., . . . . . . . 58 Attimallar, 1. a. Hastimalla, . 196, 196 Banâsâ, &. a. Baņas, . . . . . 58 Atvivarman (), W. Ganga k., . , 193 Banavasi, vi.. . . . 49, 70, 224, 226n Avadachana, vi., . . . . . . 87 Banavåsi twelve-thousand, di., 181, 209, 212, avagraha,. . . . . . 85
214, 221 åvall, a lineage, . . . . . 110 Baner, ri.. . . . . . 116 avalks appellation, . . . . . 231 Bangalore, vi., . .
51, 78n, 219 Avaniyalappirandar, sur. of Kopperuñ- Baugavadi, vi., . . . . . . 22
jinga, . . . 165, 166, 167 Bankda, s. a. Bankeya, . . . . 2000 Avanti, co., . . . . . . 31 Bankeys, Babkêya or Bankėyarasa, ch. 200n, Aranyayanasambhava or Avansavanodbhava,
209, 210, 211, 212, 213, 214 6. a. Avapiyalappirandâr,
Banskhera, vi... . . . 155, 156n aviyena, . . . . . .
Båra asi, e.a. Varanasi, . . . 208 Äyirachchéri, vi, . . . . 129, 131
Barbarabaha, sur. Of Nrisimbaraya, . 84 Ayitilu, m., . .
Bargaon, vi., . . . . . 100 Ayomukha, demon, . .
Bårpasi, s. a. Baņas, . . . . . 58 Ayyspa, 8. a. Ayyapadeva,
Baroda, vi.. . . . . 35, 215, 2:6 Ayyapadeva, Nolamba ch., .
• 181
Båra kár, vi.. . . . . . 79,80 Ayyapoți, Jaina teacher, .
191 Basaraļu, vi. . . . . . . 103 Azamgarh, vi., . . . . . 1550 Bassein, di. . . . . . .225 Azilizes, k., . . . . 52 Bedada, 8. a. Bidar,.
. . 78n Bedadakota or Bedandakota, s.a. Bidar,. . 78 Bedsa, vii, . . .
. 49, 50, 51
Beggalúru, . a. Bangalore, . . . . 78 Badami, vi., . . . . 180 Bêbatti, vi.. . . . 219n, 220 Baddega, .. a. Vaddiga, . . . . 34 Belgali three-hondred, di. . . 209, 212, 214 Bagamra, vi.. . . . 215, 216, 220 Belgola or Belgula, &. a. Sravana-Belgola, 108, Bågåru, vi, . . . . . . 78
109, 112, 113, 114n Bahmani, dy..
. 76, 77, 78 Belgulee, vi.. . . . . . 212 BAbubalin, Jaina saint, 108, 109, 111, 112n Bellaguttee, 8. a. Belgulee,. . . . 212 Bahûr, vi, . . . . 169 Bellako da, ... Bellam konda,
18, 19 Baicha or Baichapa, ch.,
- 115 and add. Bellamkonda, fort, . . . . . 19 Bail-Hongal, di.,. .
Belugulee, vi. . . . . . . 212 Baisa, family, . .
.218 Belvola three-hundred, di.,. . 202, 204, 208 bakula, flower,. .
· 132 Benares, vi.,
. . . 29, 98n Balagámi, vi., .
204 Betta, Telugu-Choda ch., . . 148, 151, 162 Balaramayana, drama, • 31n, 180n Betta I., do..
. . . 121, 122, 126 Bilavarman, Pragjyotisha k., . . . 100
Betta II., do.,
. . 121, 122, 126, 128 bali, . . . .
. .
. 45, 46 Bezvada, vi, i . . . : 129 Bali, demon, . . . . 81, 82n, 189 Bb&dána, vi, . . . 34,217 Bali, k., . : . . . 189n Bhadasama, m., . . . . . . 83 Balisa, s. a. Wanesa,
. . . 926n Bhadayaniya, . . . Ballkladeva-VelAbbata, ch.. 182 bhagabhogakara,. .
98, 160 Baloda, vi., . . . . . 102, 103n Bhagalpur, vi., . . 81, 32, 331 Bapa, dy. . . . . 32, 24, 26 Bhagavanta, field, Båņa, post, . . . 124n, 168 Bhagavatapurkņa, quoted, . . . .222 Bånadhiraja, title, . . . . 22n, 28 Bhagiratha, mythical k., . , . 152, 154 Banamaharaja, 4. a. BåpAdhiraja,. . . 23 Bhairava or Bhairayendra, ch., 109, 111, 113 Baparáje, s. a. Banarasa, . . . 28 Bhaja, vi., . .
. . 49, 60, 61 Bdparasa, ch. . . . ' . 98 Bhaktajunevara, te..
199 2 1 2
• 217
.
69
.
.
.
. 143

Page #279

237
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[Vol. V II.
87
PAGE Bhaktaparadhikvara, te., .
171 Bhâmâna, sur. of Sivaraja II., . . . 86 BhAmhnadeva, Kalachuri k., . . . 86 Bhammaha, Ratta ch.. . . . . 217 Bhandanaditya, ch., . .
i 182 Bhanuchandra, m., . . . . . 1831 Bhargava, s. a. Sukra, . 135, 145, 146 Bharhut Stúpa, . . . . . . 5on bhatára, . . . . . . 201, 213 Bhatpar, vi. . . . . . . 93 bhatta, . . .
. 87, 160, 203 Bhaftadêva, ., . . . . . 191, 192 bhattagråma, . . . . . . 94 Bhattakalankadeva, author, . 221n, 329 bhaftâmákutika, bhaftárska, . . . . . 208, 230 Bhattaraka, sur. of Vijayaditya I.,
189 Bhavabhūti, poet, .
: 80 BháyilA (Bhrájila), f., . . . . . 63 bhikhuhala, . . .
66, 67 bhikshu, . . . .
. 63 bhikshuni, . . . . .
. 64 Bhillama I., Yadava k.
.225n Bhillama II., do. . .
.224n Bhima, Kalachuri k., . . . . 88 Bhima, 8. a. Chalukya-Bhima I., . . 189, 190n Bhima, s. a. Chalukya-Bhima II.,. . 181, 190 Bhimanátha, te., , .
. 167 Bhögů, ., .
. 87 . . Bhỏj, di.,. . . 218, 219n, 228, 227
218, 219, 228, 227 Bhoja, co., . . . . . . . 31 Bhoja, Kanauj k., . . . . 30, 82n, 86 Bhöjadeva, k., . . . .. . 29 Bhopal, vi. .
. . 183 Bhajabala, sur. Of Hoysala kings, . 79n Bhujabala-Bhimaklava-Dandanayaka, ch., . 168 Bhujabala-madai, coin, . . . Bhujabalin, . a. Bahubalin, . 108, 119, 118 bhůmichchhidra, . . . . . 160 Bhúpalanda bhava, sur. of Nilaganga, . 166 Bhatapala, ., . . . . . . 49 Bhuvanapala, k., . . . . . 94 Bibhatsa, s. a. Arjuna,. . . . . 184 Bidar, vi., . . . Bijja, s. a. Bijja-Dantivarman, · · 181, 190 Bijja-Dantivarman, k., . . . 181 Bilhari, di.,
. . 29 Bilvapadraka, vi.
. . 104, 107 BinnApi, queen of Vira-Timmardja-Odeyaru, . 114 Biruda-mada, coin, . . . . . 180n
PAGE Bisnaga, 8. a. Vijayanagara, . . . 19 Bitragapta, vi., . . . . . 17 boar crest, . . . . . 74, 178, 189 Boddiya, sur. of BallAladêva-Velabhata, 182 Podhi-tree, . . . . . . bôgi, a concubine, . . . . . 139 Bolama, a.. . . . . . . 184 Bollapini or Gollapini, family name, . . Bomma, sur. of Gunda II., . . . . 83 Bonagiri, vi.. . . . . . 77 Boppa, Sdļuva ch., . Boppapaga, m., . . . . . . 107 Brahmadêvastambha, pillar,
. .111 brahmadeya, . . . . . 66,146 Brahman, god, 86, 41, 45, 111, 119, 120, 124,
152, 154n, 207, 222 Brahmana .
. 58, 87 brahmapáchchhamsin, . . . . 46 brahmanda, . . . . . . 84 Brahmani, . . Brahma-giddhanta, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 9n, 10, 12, 13, 14, 15, 28, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174,
175, 176, 177 brahmati (brahmahaty), . . . . 200 brihadratha. . . . . . . 49 Brihaspati, planet, . . Brihaspati-sava, . . . . . 46 British Museum plates, . . 129, 177 Bubbnowlee, vi., . . . . .
99n Buddba, . . . . . 159, 196 Baddharkja, Katachchuri k., . . .222n Buddhist, 60, 61, 55, 56, 60, 66, 69, 119, 196, 197 Budharakhita, m., Bagada, vi.. . . . . . Bukka, ch., . . . . . . 79n Bukka I., Vijayanagara k.. . 115, 116 Bukka II., do. . . . .
116, 116 Bakkarája, 8. a. Bukka II., . . 115 Bukkariya, 8. a. Bukks I, . ball crest, . . . . . . 61, 85 Bundelkhand, co., Burhan-i Ma'asir, name of a sork, . . Burma, co., . . . . . . 197 Busbal Rao, mur. of Viru-Narasimha,, . Båtaga II., W. Ganga k., . . 181, 182
180n
. 115
78
c
.
.
.
Calicut, oi., Cambay, wi,
.
. .
. 18 26, 9160, 220, 9312

Page #280

INDEX.
237
PAGE Chikkarája-Odeyar, Ummatar ch. . 19 Chigattarayag, ch., .
163, 168 Chiñehli, vi.. . . . . . Chinnamapet, vi.. . . . . . 119 Chitaldroog, oi., .
50, 51 Chitor or Chitorgarh, oi., . . . . 207n Chitrakòmalam, f., . . . . 134 Chitrako or Chatrakt, vi., . . . 207n Chitrakūta, 8. a. Chitor, . .
207 Chokkhakuți, vi. . . . 215, 216, 231n Chola, co., .6, 25, 84n, 120, 129, 130, 133,
184n, 185, 137, 188, 140, 141, 144, 145, 147, 148, 149, 151, 161, 162, 163, 167,
168, 169, 178n, 181, 190, 192, 194, 216 Chlapuram, vi., . . . . . 12 Cholasundara-Mûvêndaválag, sur. of Sembargadaiyaņ NArayana Aditya, .
147 Chola-Tikka, Telugu-Chala ch., . . chole or vole, . . Cholégvara, te., . . . Chôra, s. a. Choļa, . Cochin, vi.. . Coleroon, ri., . . Comdepallyr, 8. a. Kondapalle, Conadolgi, s. a. Kondavidu, . . Corecolloo, vi.. . Cranganore, vi... . . . . 197 Cuddalore, vi.. . . . . . 161, 162 Caddapah, vi., . . . . 75n Cattack, vi., . . . . . . 167n
226
.
. .
PAGE Ceylon, island,
. 163 Chaitra-pavitra, ceremony, . . 128, 132 chaitya, , .
. . . 51 chaityalaya, , .
• 114 Chakr yudha, sur. of Kshitipala, 81, 82, 83n Chalukya, family, 28, 34, 36, 42, 180, 182, 191 Chalukya, Eastern, dy, 28, 29, 43, 177, 179,
180n, 181, 189n, 216, 222n Chalukya, Western, dy, 85, 130n, 180, 182,
210, 212, 217, 222n, 223 Chalukya, family, . . . . 28, 180, 189 Chalukya-Bhima I., E. Chalukya k., 180, 184,
189n, 190 Chalukya-Bhima II., do., 178, 180, 181, 182 Chiļukya-Narayana, sur. Of Nrisimharaya, 84 Chámara-mada, coin, . . . . . 130n Chambal, ri., . .
. 58 Chámekl or Châmekámban, f. 179, 182, 191 champaka, flower, . . . . . 132 Chamunds, &. a. Chamundarája,. . 112, 113 Chamundd, goddess, Chamundarkja, ch., . . . 108, 109, 112 Chanakya, m.,.
. : 36 Chanakya-Chaturmukha, sur. of Govinda IV.,
36,45 Chandella, family, . . . . 31, 32, 86n Chandradityapura, vi... . . . .225 Chandragupta II., Gupta k., . . . 60n Chandranatha, Jaina saint,
. . . 114 Chandalia, vi., .
. . . Chara, 8. a. Chéra, . . . . . cbaru, . .
45, 46 Chårukirti, title of Jaina teachers, 110n, 112,
113, 114 châtarmsya, . . . . . Chaturmukbabasti, te., . . 110 Chaturvargachintamani, quoted, . . 59n Chauhattamalla, sur. of Nrisimhardya,. . 84 Chåvandaraja, s.a. Châmaņdaraja, . 109 Chedi, co., . . . 29, 33, 86, 88, 135 Chellaketana, family, . . . . . 2110 Chelldr, vi., . . . . 9, 180, 181 Cheniji, .. a. Gingee, . . . . . 77 Chera, co., . . . . . .84n Chêtanabbatta, . . . . . 184n ChbAñcbhl, m., . . . . . 87 chhata, . . . . 69, 70, 71n Chhidadátembba, vi., . . . . 87 Chicacole, vi.,
. . . 101 Chidambaram, vi.. .8, 162, 165, 166, 167n, 172n
161 19
. .
. 116 . 23
•
22, 23
Daddara, k. . Dadh, i., . . . . Dadigs, s. a. Dadiya,. . . Dadigavidi, co., Dadiys, ch. . Dadrivarman, 8. a. Dantivarman,. Dabala, 1. a. Chedi, . daivagirika, . . Daivahåpara, di., . daivajia,. . Dakhamitri, f.,. . Damayantikath&, quoted, Dambaüli or Devatili, di, . DamOrake, .,. . dåpamukha, 8. a. dbyadharma, . dapkyaka, 6. a. dandanayaka, . dapda, danda. .
.
.
. . . . dapdanyaka, , , ,
.
.
94
. . 65
. 161n . 161n, 208, 224

Page #281

236
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII
PAGE
PAGB Dandapur, vi., . . . . 200n fifth, . . 13, 128, 131n, 171, 174, 175 Dandimahadevi, queen, . . . . 101 sixth,
. . . 3, 87, 88, 167, 160 dapdinagôpa, . . . . . 168 seventh,
. . . 10, 11 Dåndû, m., . . . . . . 87 eighth,
, 2, 3, 175, 176 dapņåkka, s. a. dapdanayaka, . . 161, 168 ninth,
. 1, 11, 12, 170 danta, a pin, . . . . . .
tenth, .
. 164, 165, 170 Dantidurga, Rashtrakúța k. . 28, 42, 222n eleventh, 2, 3, 16, 129, 131, 169, 170, 171, 176 Dantidurga, sur. of Dentivarman II., 218, 230, 281
thirteenth,
. .
. . . 71, 173 Dantiga, s. a. Dantidurga,. . . . 218n fourteenth, .
. . On Dantifakti-Vitanki, queen of Rajaraja I., 25n new-moon, . . . 204, 205, 208, 210 Dantivarman, ch., . . . . . 230 days, solar :Dantivarman II., Rashtrakúša k., 218n, 230, 231 third,
. . . . . . 16 Daradagandaki, di, . . . . . 94 sixth, . . . . . 173 Darbhåranyékvara, te., . . . 172 thirteenth,. . . . . . 10 daríapůrnamasa, . . . . . 46 fifteenth, .
. . . 14, 15 Dalakumaracharita, quoted, . . . 159n twentieth,
. . 18 dasậparadha, . . . . . 46, 63n twenty-first,
. . 13, 14, 129, 191 Dagdvatara, cave temple, . . . 216 twenty-second, , , dates :--
twenty-third, . . . . . 14 recorded by a chronogram, 76n, 128, 149, 158
twenty-sixth, . . . . . 172 recorded in numerical symbols, 61, 66, 72,
twenty-seventh, . . . . 171, 172 74, 103, 107, 156, 160 twenty-eighth, . . . . 13 recorded in numerical words, 9, 20, 85, 110,
twenty-ninth, . .
. . 15 112, 113 days of the week :danhsadhasádbanika,. . . . . 159 Sunday, 2, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 11, 76, 85, 87, Daulatâbâd, oi., . . . . 224, 225
88, 163, 164, 165, 169, 177, 204, 205 Daviråmakula, vi.. .
. 94, 95
Monday, 2, 3, 7, 8, 9, 12, 13, 28, 45, 86, Dayabhima, Telugw-Choda ch., 121, 122,
88, 98, 115, 171, 172, 173, 174, 177 125, 148 Tuesday,
6, 8, 9, 162n, 171, 175, 177 Dayims, Raffa prince, . . . 218 Wednesday, 6, 7, 8, 9, 11, 13, 14, 15, 110, days, laner :
111, 129, 131, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176 bright fortnight :
Thursday, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 10, 13, 14, 15, first,
112, 113, 114, 170, 171, 173, 175 second,
. 95, 166, 172 Friday, .7, 8, 9, 11, 12, 16, 128, 181, 182n, third, . . . . . 5, 12, 98
164, 165, 170, 179 fourth, .
Saturday, . . . .
170
1, 4, 6, 8, 9, 16, 19, 95, 165, 172,
. . . . 3, 4, 163n, 176, 177
174, 176 gixth,
. . . . 2, 12
2. 12Dahattaders, gween of Bhâmånadeva, . . 88 seventh, . . . 2, 4, 10, 87, 88, 175 Dekkan, . . . 38n, 36n, 228 eighth, . . 4, 86, 88 Ded-Barapark, Di., . . .
. .. 680 ninth, . 173 Deoba (Daivaba), ..'a. Gogra,
. 88 tenth, 14, 28, 45, 112, 113, 114, 162n, 174 Desli, oi., 271, 83, 84, 194, 216, 216, 220, 222 twelfth, 11, 14, 15, 16, 20, 111, 113, 173 Dédigana or Deligana, . 110, 112, 113, 114 thirteenth,. . . . 4, 5, 6, 174 Dekinamamala, quotod, . . . 188 fourteenth, . . . 13, 172, 177 dêva, a king, . . . . . . 164 fifteenth, . . . . . . 164 dêvabhogabala,. . . . . 66
full-moon,. . 75, 85, 115, 200, 201, 202 dêvaddys, . . . . . . . 86 dark fortnight:
Dåvagiri, . a. Daulatabad, 219, 220, 224, 225 third, . . . . . . 16 Davagupta, k.; . . . . . 167, 160 fourth, . . . 164, 165, 175 devakuţikåshtha, measure of land, . 67
fifth,

Page #282

INDEX.
239
•
.
80
182
PAGE
PAGE Låvangyaka-Perumal, te. . . . . 160 Dråkshårâma, oi., .
• 167 Dévannayya, ch., . . . . 204, 208 dramma, coin,.
. . . . . 27, 36, 45 Devapala, Kanauj k., . .
Dravida or Dravids, co., . . . 18,77 Dévapkla, Pala k. .
. 33 Dridhaprabára, Yadana k., . . 925 Daváram, poem, . . . . . 1881 Duåripataka, vi.. . . . . . 87 Devarầya, k., . . . . . 77 | Dudbali, vs., . . Devaraya II., Vijayanagara k., . . 78 Dadhyanga, ri., devas, . . . .
. . . 58
Durgå, goddess, Dovêndrakirti, title of Jaina teachers, . . 110n | Durgadàsa, m., Devulapalli, vi., . . . 74, 75, 76n, 770, 85 Durgaraja, Ráshfrakúga ch., . . . 216 dayadbarms, . . . . . 55
dushțaskdhaks, . . . . . . 91 Dhadiadėva, 6. a. Dhaờibhadlaka,. . .228 Dasi, vi., . .
. . 193n Dhadibhadlaka, ch., . . . 223, 224, 226 dầtaks, . . . • €9, 160, 183 Dhadibhandaka, *. a. Dhadibhaduka,
223 Dvåraka,.. a. Dwarka,
. . 235 Dhaladi, s. a. Dhalaga,
Dväravati or Dvåravati, s. a. Dwarka, 324, 325 Dhalaga, ch., . . . . 181, 190
drivedin, . . .
. . 87 Dhamma, m., . . . . . . 56 Dwarka, ti..
. . . . . 225 dhammanigama,
. 56 Dharmutariya (Dharmóttariya),
54, 55 Dhanada, 8. a. Kubera, .
159, 190
E Dhananjaya, sur. of Vyasa,. . . . 100n eclipses, lunar, . . . . . 2, 75, 85 Dhanapala, author, . .
229 eclipses, solár, . .
101n, 204, 208 db@nyaya, . . 46 Ediriganayan Pottappi-Chola, ch.
164 Dhåra, vi.. . . . . . . 86 Eedooroo, os., . . . . . 179 Dharanivarâha, biruda, . . , 77, 84 ekabhoga, .
. . . 85 Dharåvarâha, sur. of Nộisimbaraya,
@kadhirachaturvedimangalan, vi, 193, 137 Dharmadêva, m., . . . . . 56 Ekakilanagari, .. a. Warangal, 128, 129, 131 Jharmadhikaranika, . 97 Elanvalli, .. a. Mantrawadi,
198, 202 dharmahala, . . . . . . 66 elephant crest, .
. . .227 Dharmapala, Pala k., . . . . 31, 32, 33
. . . . 161, 162, 168 Dharmsålà, vi.,. . . . 116
Ellård, vi.. . . . . . . 216 Dharwår, si, . . . . 34, 212 Elpuņuse, 8. a. Mantrawadi, . . . 198, 203 Dhônukakața, vi, . .
. 52, 53, 54, 56 Enúra, .. a. Vêņûr, . . . , 112, 113 dhirayayin, chronogram, . , 126, 149 Erage, sur. of Ereyammarasa,
218, 228 Dhruva, Rashtrakața k., 28, 42n, 207, 215, eras :
230, 231
Gupta, . . . . . 101 Nbruva II., Gujarat Raskļraküţa ch., . 29n Harsha, .
. . 157n DhuliAghatta, vi., . . . 87, 88 Saka or Saka, 2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 14, Diddapura, vi., . .
. . 2071 15, 16, 17, 19, 20, 27, 28, 45, 75, 76, Digary, 6. a. Udayagiri, . . .
. 19
77n, 79, 80, 85, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, Diggubatu, vi.. . . . 178, 181, 186n 114, 121, 122, 128, 128, 120, 180, 181, dikshita, . .
136, 137, 149, 152, 156, 162n, 168n, 164, Dinika, ch., . .
166, 167, 194, 195, 196, 200, 201, 204, dise, a quarter, . .
. 205, 208, 210, 230 Divalâm bâ, f. . .
Vikrama,
. . 86, 88, 93, 95, 98 Divyajñâne vara, te..
Erasiddhi, Telugu-Choda ck., 121, 122, 125, Doab, co., . . 31
126, 152 Doddahundi, vi.. .
23n, 189 Ereyammarasa, Raffa ck., .
218, 228 Dôrasamudra, *. a. Halebid, 161, 163, 168 Ereyappa, W. Ganga k., .
. . . . . . 46 Errakotapalli, s. a. Mushtūru, , , , 75
•
84
• 181

Page #283

2 10
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
.
. 214
182
.
.
.
27
PAGE
PAGE Gauda, co., . . . . 86, 169n, 207n
gaada or gavuda, . . . 183, 191n, 222n Perishta, author,
Gauhati, vi.. . . . . . . 100 gaulmika,
. . 91 gauņda or gavanda, s, a, gauda, 183, 222n Gauptfputra, .
. . . 60 Gadiyamma, m., . .
Gaurifarman, ch., . . . . . 188n gahapati, . . . . . . 58 Gauta I., Saluva ch., . . . . . 88 Gaharwara, family, . .
Gauta II., do.. . . . . 76,84 gabata (grihastha), .
52n Gautama, rishi, . . . . Gajalhatti pass, . . . • 161 Gedilam, ri.
162n and add. Gajapati, dy. . . .
18, 19 gerund, . .
.. . 189n Gajapati-varâha, coin,
. . 130n ghara (grihe), a chaitya cave, gâmaüda, 8. a. gråmakata,
• 183, 222n ghattapati, . . . . . . 91 gâmunda or gåmundu, 8. a. gauda, . 183 Ghupika, n., . . . . . . 64 Ganapati, god,. . .
Gidangil, vi., . . . . . . 171 Ganapati, Kakatiya k., .
• 167 Gingee, vi.. . . . . . . 77n Gandag Opála, biruda, . . . 128, 130, 131 Goa, vi., . . . . 19, 224, 226n Gandagðpala, sur. of Erasiddbi,
162, 155 Godavari, ri., . 27 and add., 45 and add., 226 Gandak, ri., . . . . . 88, 94, 95 Godaguchinta, vi.,
. . 78 Gandaki, . a. Gandak, . . . 87, 88, 94 Gogra or Ghogra, ri., . . . 88, 95 Gapda-mada, coin, . . . .130n Gojjiga, s. a. Govinda IV., . . . . 34 Gandamahendra, str. of Chalukya-Bhima II., 181 Gokarnapanditabhatára, teacher, 200, 202 Gandhahasti- or Gandhavåraņa-mada, 8. a. Gokarnevara, te.. . .. . . . 162
Gajapati-varába, . . . . . 130n Gokulaghatta, vi., . . . . . 86 Gandhara, co.,. . . . . . 31 Golden Garuda banner, . . . . 227 Gandikota, vi... . . . . . 18 Gommaça or commafeevara, 8. a. babubalin, 105 Ganekvara, m., . . . . 95 Gopalakrishna, te. . . . . . 24 Ganga, dy. . . . .: 23,216 Goparåja, Saļuva ch., . . . 76, 77 Ganga, Eastern, dy.. • 107n, 183n Gópa-Timma, do., , . . . .770 Ganga, Western, dy, 108, 181, 182, 192, 198, Gopa-Tippa, ch.,
. . 76n 195, 224 Goppa-Tippa, ch., . Ganga (Ganges), ri., 38, 42, 44, 98, 184n Gorakhpur, vi.
93n, 99m Ganga-Båņa, family,. . . . . 196 gorava, a Saiva priest, . . 200, 202 Gangadharkrya, m.. . . . 47 goshthi, . . . .
201 Ganga Hale Samba Raya, ch., . . . 77 Gotam puta 8&takani (Gautamiputra SataGangaikoņdag, vi., . . . . . 15 karņi), Andhra k., . . . . 60, 68, 70 Gangamahadevi, sur. Kamakka år, 195 Goti (Gaaptl), , . . . . . 46 Ganga-Pallava, family, 22, 23, 24, 25, 189, 192 Gotiputra, &. a. Gauptfputra, .
50 Gangarája, ch... . . . . 108, 109 gotras - Gabga Raja, Ummatur ch. . . 18 Bharadvája,
. . . . 87 Gåógøya, family, . . . . 192 Dhaumra, . . . . . . 87 gapika, a female elephant,.
. 208 Gautama, . . . . . . 94 Gañjam, di, . . . . 101 Kakyapa . . . . . 87, 98 Garga, astronomer, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 9n, 10, 12, Katyayang, . . . . . . 87 13, 14, 15, 28, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, Kaundinya, . . . . . 87
174, 175, 176, 177 Kaufika, Garjara, t. . . . . . . 160 Krishřátra (Krishřátriga), Garuda, god. . . . . . . 106 Kufika, . . . . . . 87
aruda crest, 87, 98, 108, 181, 196, 208, 227 | Manavya. . . . . . 18%
.
.
.
. 199

Page #284

PAGE
28, 45
87
87 87
87, 160
85 160
Vishnuvriddha,
Govinda II., Rashtrakuta k., 28, 42, 230, 231 Govinda III., do., 28, 29, 32n, 35, 200,
207, 210, 281n Govinda IV., do., 27, 28, 33, 34, 35, 36, 44, 47, 181, 190, 215, 216, 220, 223n 67, 85, 87, 98, 99
Govindachandra, Kanauj k., Govindayichcha, m., Gôvisâlaka, vi.,.
87 98
gråmakata or grâmakutaka, a village headman,
Mathara,
Parasara or Pârâsara,
Rahula,
Sandily.
Savarna or Savarni, Brivatsa,
grâvastut,
grihapali, grihastha,.
•
.
Gujarat, co.,
29n, 35, 36, 58, 134, 225n Gummata or Gummatesa, s. a. Bahubalin,
108, 111, 114, 115 129, 131 Gummidippândi, s. a. Gummidipândi, Gummiḍipândi, vi.,
. 129n
Gumsimi(P), vi.,
. 192
100, 101
Gumsûr, vi.,
Gupaga or Gupaka, sur. of Vijayaditya III.,
•
Gapakala-vishaya, di.,
Gupakenallata, sur. of Vijayaditya III., Gupamalai, te.,
Gupasigara II., do,
Gunda I., Saluva ch.,
Gunda II., do.,
Gunda III., do., Gundluru, vi., Gunḍugolanu, vi.,
Gupta, dy.,
Gurjara, co.,
Gurjara, dy.,
Gurjazapraticies, family,
Gurmha, vi.,
45, 183, 191, 223
46 50n 52
Gupâmbhôahidêva, s. a. Gunasagara I., Gunapadeya, vi,
Gupasagara I., Kalachuri k.,
•
Gurupaṇḍitadêva, s. a. Charukirti;
Gutta, family,
Guttal, vi.,
Gwalior, vi.,
29, 180, 189 87,88 180
195, 196, 197
86 185 86
86, 87
76, 83 83 76, 77, 84 75, 85 182
•
35n, 46n, 50, 224
207 223n 223n 93n, 96n 114
224, 226a
224, 226n
30
INDEX.
•
.
•
Hebbal, vi., Hebbiņi, vi.,
Hêlaraja, author, Hemachandra, do.,
Hêmadri, do..
Hêmakuta, hill, Hêmanta, season, Himavat, mo.,
Hindi, hirapyaya,
H
Haidarabad, r., Haihaya, family, Haihaya, mythical k., bala, measure of land, Halebid, vi., Halai, vi.,. Hampe, ri., Hanasôge, vi., Hañche, vi, Hângal, vi., Hannikere, vi., Hannikéri, s. a. Hannikere, Hanumantapuram, vi., Hanumat, god,
Hanurgal five-hundred, di., Hara, s. a. Siva, Haralahalli, vi., Harapharana, m., Hari, s. a. Vishnu, Harihar, vi.,
·
72 84, 151
162, 163
115
Harihara II., Vijayanagara k., Haritasmriti, quoted,
66
Haritiputra,
189 32n
Harivamsapurana, quoted,
Hari-vasara,
19, 20
Harsha, hill,
66
Harsha, Kanauj k., 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160 Harsha, Kasmir k., Harshacharita, quoted,
130n 156, 159n
Harshadêva, Chandella k., Harshavardhana, s. a. Harsha,
hasta, measure of land, Hastigrama, vi.,
Hastimalla, sur. of Prithivipati II., Hastimalla, W. Ganga ch., Hastisaila, s. a. Arulaja-Perumal, Hatti-Mattúr, vi,
•
•
•
•
178
33, 43, 184
86
66
161
212, 219n
18 110 Son 224, 226n
219
219
23 199
212
41, 45, 190, 207
. 219
•
•
.
.
•
.
31, 32 155, 156
87
87 195
241
PAGE
•
195
152, 153
199
214n
24 44n
30, 69, 221, 223
59n 80n, 84 46n 44
77, 119
46
".
.
•
21

Page #285

242
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
.
19
202
PAGE
PAGE Hiriya-Nareyamgal, 8. a. Naregal, . 200n Isvara or lávara-Nayaka, Tuluva ch., . 78,79 Hiuen Tsiang,. . . . . . 157 Távarachandra Vidyasagara, editor,
300 hôma, . . . . . .
Isvaragupta, ch. . . . . 160 Hóņakanahalli, vi.. . . hotri, . . . . . . . Hoysala, dy., 24, 79n, 109, 161, 162, 167n, 176n Hoylana, 8. a. Hoyeola, , . 161, 168 Hubļi, vi.,
Jagaddbara, commontator,. . . 30n . . .
Jagadobbaganda, biruda, . . . . 168 hude, a village-bastion,
.
Jagattunga, sur. of Govinda III., 28, 29, 42, Humcha, vi.. . . . . . . 110 Huttari, s. a. Puttûr, . .
207, 2310 . . . 78
Jagattanga II., Ráshtrakúța k., 29, 33, 43 Jagattunga-sindhu, tank, . . . 29, 43 Jágúka, m., . . . . . . 95
Jaimini-Bharatam, Telugu poem, . . 75, 76, 77 Idaikali, s. a. Tiruvidaikali, 138, 146, 147
Jaina, 32n, 36, 74, 108, 109, 110, 112, 116, Iddhatējas, sur. of Dhruva,
420
116, 179, 182, 191, 221 Idiyůru, s. a. Eedooroo, .
179, 191
Jákavva, queen of Taila II., . . 217 Ikkadu, vi., . . . 129
Jakhů, m., . . . . . . 87 Ikkâţtu-kőttam, di., . .
· 129
jalam-ashtami, .. a. janmashtami, .226n Ikabupurskvara, to., . . . . 173, 175
Jalů, m.,. . . . . . . 87 Ilådaigal, ch., . . . . . 141 Jambudvipa, . . . . . . 49 Ilâdarayar, ch., . . . . . 134, 135 Jambukovara, te., . . . 129 Ila-lamp, . . . . 134, 136, 145
Jammu, di. . . Ilam, Ceylon, . . 1, 6, 184, 163, 168, 174 Japska, m., . Immadi.Buairarasa, ch., . . . . 110 Jananátha-valanadu, sur. Of Miladu two Immadi-Narasimba or Immadi-Nrisimha,
thousand, 188, 146 Saluva ch., . . . 75, 77, 78, 79, 80, 84
Jataka, quoted, . . . . . 60n, 56n indra, a Jaina priest, . . 112 Jatávarman Parákrama-Pandya, Pandya k., 12, 17 Iudra, gol, 31, 32, 42n, 43, 45, 149, 161, 152, 159 Jatávarman Sundara-Pandya I., do. . . 167 Indra II., Roshtrakuța k., 216, 218n, 230
Jațilavarman, do.. . . . . 23, 185n Indra III., do., 27, 29, 30, 31, 32, 83, 84, 85,
Jaţilavarman Paråkrama-Pandya Arikosari
36, 43, 44, 215, 220 dôva, do. . . . . 12, 13, 14, 17 Indra IV. do. . . . 216, 220 Jatilavarman Paråkrama-Pandya Kulasekhara, Indrabala, ch, . . 103, 107 I do.. . .
.
14, 15, 17 Indradeva, ni. . . . 61 Jaţilavarman Srivallabha, do. . . 16,17 Indrapalararman, Prágjyotisha k., . 100 Jatilavarman Srivallabha Ativirarâma, do. 16,17 Indraraja, E. Chalukya k.,
189 javelin banner, . . . . . . 213 Indraraja, 8. a. Iudra III., . . ; 31, 32 javvandi (eevvandi), flower, . . 132 Indrayudha, k., . . . 320, 33n Jayachchandra, Kananj k., . 85, 88a Indus, ri., . . . . . 43n Jayaditya II., k., . . . , 93n, 960 Iråman Mammadi-Cholag, Miladu ch. 135 Jaya-mada, coin, . . . . . 130n Irattamandala, 8. a. Rattapadi,
217 Jayanátha, k., . . . . . . 620 Irattapadi or Ilattapadi, do. . . . 217 Jayangonda-Choda-mandalam, co. 133, 138, 199 frayiran Siriyag, m., . . . . . 198 Jayanti, 6. a. Banavasi,
49, 226n Igivabedangu-Satyakraya, W. Chalukya k., · 217 Jayasimha, Kasmir k., . . . . 230 Ifrula kolu, vi... . . . . . 191 Jayasimha I., E. Chalukya k. . . 184, 189 Iruga, Irugapa or Irugappa, ch., 116, 116 | Jayasith ba II., do. . . . . . 189 Islêm, . . . . . . . 77 jihvâmúliya, . . . . . . 103 Ievara, 8. a. Siva, . . . 192, 193, 195, 196 Jina, 108, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 191
87

Page #286

INDEX.
243
•
195
PAGE 1
PAGE Jinadatts, mythical k., . . 110, 111, 112 Jinasena, Jaina author,
227
Kalalaya, k., . . . . . . 51 Jola, com . . . . .
84 KAlaled Aut av .
KAJaledovi, queen of Narasimha II., . . 162n Junnar, vi.,
. . . 60,66, 56 kalam, measure, . . 149, 144 Jupiter, planet, . . . . . 95, 910 kaļam, a trumpet,
a brumpety
. . .
. . 188n jyotishgoma, . . . . . 46n Kalaõjara (Kalañjar), vi, . . . 86, 824
Kalajaradhipati, sur. of Chandella linge, . 86n kalasju, weight, 136, 138, 139, 140, 141, 148, 197 Kalapriya, .. a. Mabakala,, . 29, 80, 49 Kalapriyanatha, te., • • • • • BOT
Kalarmádu, field, . . . . . 143 Kachchi or Kachohiyûr, 8. a. Kachehur, 129 | Kalas, vi.. .
. 215, 216 Kachchi", Kachohiyûr. or Kachchůr-nado, di., Kalasapur, vi.. . . . . .2230 129, 132 Kalhara, poet, . .'
. . 228 Kishchipen, .a. Kafyapa,. . . . 120
Kalbole, vi.. . . . . . 218, 227 Kachohůr, vin, . .
. 129 Kali, sur. of Vishņuvardhana V., . . 189 Kadaba, vi., . . . . 916, 220 Kali age,. . . . 124, 125, 176, 207 Kadadi Kapakkan, ch., . . . . 24 Kalideya, to.. .
. . .212 Kadamba, dy.,. .
224 Kalikala, *. a. Karikala, 130, 131, 132, 125, 148, 161 Kadamba, family, . . . 219n, 224, 226n KAlinadi, ri., . .
. 157 Kadambap, 9.,. . . . 149
Kalinani, Pallava k., . . 133 Kadambari, quoted, . . . . . . 124n
. 124n Kalinárskvara, te. . . . . 133 Kadapatti, Kadupatti or Kaduvatti, .. a. Kalinganagara, ri.,
. 1830 Kadava, 25n Kalingatta-Paraņi, quoted,
. 120 Kadava, 8. a. Pallava, 23, 24, 25, 26, 163, Kalivallabha, sur. of Dhruva, 164, 167 Kaliya, field, . . .
143 Kadavan-Perundêvi, sur. of sàmayai,, . Kaliyamalai, tin, . .
162 Kadera, field,. . . . . 143 Kaliyûr-kottain, di.,. .
. 1951 Kadeyarkja, ch.. .
. . Kalladuppar, vi.,
. .
. 1951 Kaduvittavara, to.. .
Kallanguttai, pond,
. 194, 195 Kshallt, oi., . .
Kalleduppdr, vi., . . . Kshla, oi.,
Kalleduppûr-maryada, di.,. . . 193, 196 Ksilda, mo. .
Kallinangai, f..
. . 194, 195 Kailasanatha, to.
Kalliyurmálai, s... Kaliyamalai, 161, 162, 168 Kaildespati, te..
10,16 Kaluchumbarru, s. a. Kunsamurroo, 179, 191 Kaira, oi, ..
29n, 36 Kalyanapura or Kalyani, vi., . 130n, 217, 224 Kaivaņdûr, di, . · 123 Kalyani, ri. . . . .
197 Kainaptûr, 1. a. Kaivapdûr, .
123, 128 Kåms, god, . . . . 44, 45, 190, 215 KAkati or Kakatiya, family, 128, 129, 181, 167 Kåmakkaņår, f . . . . . 195 Kakka II., Rashtrakuta le.. .
Kamauli, vi., . .
. . . 99n Kakkalár, vi. . . .
Kampa or Kampavarman, 8. a. Vijaya-KampaKákkalür-nada, di.,. .
vikramavarman, . , . 192, 193, 196 Kakkarija I., Gujardt Rashfrakúta
Kanaiyur, ., . . . . . . 24 Kakkarija II., do.. .
216 Kanakabhadhinatha, te., . . . . 167 kal, 5. a. marakkal, . . . . . 144
Kanakavalli, vi.. . . . . . 194 KAlabe, f. . . . . 302 Kanakavalli- Vishnugpiha, to.. .
194 Kalachuri, dy... .
88,88 Kananj, vi., 30, 31, 32, 33n, 85, 86n, 87, 88n, Kalachurya, dy, . . . 88n, 210n, 224
95, 98, 157 KAlahasti, vi, . . . . .
77, 129 7
kañchanadevi, queen of Guņasågan I., . 86 Kalakampa, ch., . . . , 182 | Kañohariganda, rock, . . . . 191
212
• 207
23

Page #287

945
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VIL.
.
.
.
.
78
PAGE
PAGE Kaucni or Kanchipura (Conjeeveram), di., 18, Kartavirya I., Raffa ch. . . 218, 228
252, 77. So, 115, 116, 121, 122, 128, Kartavirya II., do.. . 217, 218, 227, 228
129, 130, 131, 162, 164, 165, 166, 207 Kårtavirya III., do. . . . . . 219 Kandalur-Salai, vi.. . . . . 169 Kartavirya IV., do.
218, 219, 223, 227 Kandukuru, vi.. . .
Kartavirya Arjona, mythical k., . : 86 Kangavalivay. Ganga k., . . . . 23 Kårttikêya, 8. a. Skanda, . . . . 106 Kångra, vi.. . . . . . 117, 118 Kåså kudi, vi... . 23n and add., 186n Kanh-ri. vi.. . . • 210 Käsilli, vi., .
. . . 94 Kanhitra, vi.. . . . 116, 117, 118, 119 Kasmir, co., . . . 130n, 210, 223, 230 Kanhiya, 8. a. Krishna, . . . 117 kasu, coin, . . . . . 139, 145 Kannada-dôka, C., .
. 76 kata, . . . . . . 69 Kannadaga, 8. a. Karnataka, . , . 23 Kâţa, ch., . . . . . . 180 Kannoşûr, ri.,. . .
. 161 Katachchuri, dy. . . . . . 222n Kannaradeva, s.a. Krishna III., 135, 136, 143, katakádbisa, katakaraja or kațakéka, a super
194, 195 intendent of the royal camp, 183, 184, 185, 191 Kapgardera, do. . . . 25, 142, 141 Kataughanagrama, vi., .
. 87 Kannaradera-Prithrilor Prithivi)gangaraiyar, Kathaka, 8. a. Kadava, . . . . 167
sur. of Attimallar,. . 195, 196 Kathari or Kattåri, biruda, 76, 77n, 79, 83, 84 Kannariga, s.a. Karnataka, . . .176 Kattalamba, f., . . . . . 193, 191 kanyadana, .
. . . 59n Kattirai, ch., . . . . . 23, 24 Kanyaknbja, 8. a. Kanauj,. , 30, 31, 32 Kattuttumbůr, 8. a. Solapuram, 192, 194, 195, 196 Kapaladurga, fort, . . . . . 77 Kausiki, goddess, . . . . . 189 Kậpika, s. a. Kari, . .
Kausikintra, . . . . 50 and add. Kapitthaka, vi., . . . . 27. 45 Kauthath ni
Kauthêm, vi., . . . . . 217, 222n Kapitthika, s.a. Kie-pi-tba, . , 157, 158 Kåvåntandalam, v., . . . . 1, 199n kappa, . . . . . • 191 Kavèra, mythical k., .
. 151 Karajaka or Karajika, oi., 58, 60, 65, 67, 71 Kávéri, ri.,
18, 120, 121, 125, 1510 karina. . . . . . . 100Kåvi, vi.,
. . . 92n, 36, 215 karana :
Kavichakravartin, m., . . . . . 191 Vaņij, . . . . . . 16 KÅvika, a.a. Kavi, . , 27, 28, 36, 45, 46 karapakayastha, . . . . 97 Kavyávalókana, quoted, . . . . 218n karanika, . .
. 98 Kayişûr Perumånår, Miládu ch., . . 141, 142 Karavandikvara, te. . . 169, 170, 171, 175 Kâzâ, vi.,
. . . 19 Karayilladata or Kafeyillad&ta, sur. of Kêmajju, .. a. Kimôj. . . . . 36 Chalukya-Bhima II., . . . 182 Kerala, co., . .
. . 130, Karhad, vi., 33, 34, 215, 216, 220, 222, 224 Kesativarman, sur. of Rajaraja I. . . 6n Karikala, Choa k.
. . . 120 Kerava, m., . . . . . . 94 Kariya-Peruma! Perigandyan, sur. of Nara Kesavapaduma, m., . . . . . 95
simha, . . . . . 147 Kelava-Perumal, tey . . . . . 1 Karka II., Gujarat Rashtrakúța ch... . 85 Kefirja, author, . . . 221, 227, 228 Kårkala, os., . 108, 109, 110, 111, 112n Kévafija, 8. a. Kimoj, . . . 27, 36, 45, 46 Kårkota, dy.,
. . . 229 Khabarata, dy., . . . . . 56, 58, 60 Karle, vi., 47, 48, 49, 50, 51, 57, 58, 59, 60, Khajuraho, vi.. . 30 and add., 32 and add.
62, 66, 68, 69, 70, 71n KhAlimpur, Di., . . . . . 31, 32 karmânta, . . . . . 48n
Khálsi, ti. . .
. . . . 66 Karnadêva, Chedi k., . . . . . 29 Khambâyat, .. a. Cambay, , .
26 Karņâta or Karnataka, co., 75, 77, 78, 79, 84n, khandaraksha,. . . . . . 87n
130n, 187, 176, 229 khandavala, . . . . . . Karnatakasabdano lâsana, quoted, '. 221n, 239 Kharda, vin . . . . 215n, 220 Karðniri, Bana ch., .
. 24,25 Khårdpåtan, vi., . . 33, 84, 217, 233

Page #288

INDEX.
243
.
.
-
36
31
224
PAGE Khêtaka, 8. a. Kaira,
28, 29n, 36, 45 Khêtaka, s. a. Menyakhêţa, . 29, 43 Khottiga, Rashtrakita k., .
215, 220 Kie-pi-tha (Kapittha), s. a. Samkåéya, 157 Kilappaluvûr, vi,
. . 138n Kiļiyûr, vi, . . . . . 135 Kil-Kafikudi, vi., . . • . !75 Kil-Muttugûr, vi. . . . 22n Kilar, vi.,
.
. 135, 138 Kimnara. . .
. 152, 200n Kimôj or Kimaj, vi., Kirs, co., . . . Kiriţin, 8. a. Arjuna,. .
. 86 Kirti-Narayana, sur. of Govinda III., 207 Kirti-Narayaņa, sur. of Indra III., . . 36 Kirtipala or Kirtipaladeva, Uttarasamudra
ch., . . . . . . 94, 157a Kókkala or Kökkalla I., Chedi k., 29, 33, 43, 88n KokkilApali, queen of Parantaka I., 133, 184 Kokkili, E. Chalukya k., . . 189 Klar, vi. . . . . . Kolavenna, vi., . . . , 178, 180, 181 Kölhậpor, ., , .
. . 231 Kollabiganda, sur. of Vijay tya IV., 190 Kollapuram, vi., .
• . 145, 146 Kollégal, wi.. .
18, 121 Kolļi-Solakóp, ch., . . . . 163, 168 Komera, vi.. . . .
180 Kommadhârâpura, vi.. . Köna or Kona-Mushţůru, vi.,
. : 75 Köpakkanár, f.,
. . 139 Kopdamudi, vi.. . . . . . 71n Kondapalle, vi.. . Kondavidu, di,
. 18, 19, 20, 77 Könôrmaikondan, biruda, i . , 15, 16 Konganivarman, W. Ganga k., .
193 Konkan, co., . . . . . 36, 224 Konnêr, vi.. . . . . . . 200n Koondurgee, oi., .
. . 212 Koppam, vi., . . . 145, 146 Kopperusjinga, Pallava ch., 161, 162, 163,
164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169 Körpådo, field, . . . . . : 143 Korukolanı, 8. a. Corecolloo, . . 179, 191 Korumelli, vi.,
178, 181 Kosala, co., . . . . 103, 107 Köshtheevara, ch.. . . . . . 230 Kosiki, f., . . . . . . . 61
61 Koți, f. . . . . . . 64 Kval, s. a. Tirukkoralar,
139, 146, 147
PAGE Kovråla, s. a. Kolar,
224 Kvalûr, 8. a. Tirukkuvalûr, . . 133 Kövela-Nellûru, vi.,
. Koriladi, vi., . . . . Kovilvenni, vi., . Kratha, co., . . Kripapuriśvara, te. .
. 172 Krishna, god, . . . 45n, 59, 222, 225 Krishna, k., . . . . . . 216 Krishpa I., Rashtrakúta k, 28, 42,
199, 230, 231 Krishna II., do, 28, 29, 33, 199n,
190n, 205. Krishna III., do,
133, 135, 142,
194, 195, 217, 213 Kệishna, ri. . . . . . . 231 Krishnarajadôva, 8. a. Krishna III., . . 217 Krishnaraya or Krishnadevaraya, Vijaya
nagara k., . . . . 18, 19, 20, 7* Krishnavallabha, s. a. Krishna II., : 190 Krishnavêņi, s. a. Krishna, . . . . 20 Krishộaverņa, do.,
231 Krishnayafas, m.. . . . 117, 118, 119 Krita age, . . . . . 207 Kritavirya, mythical k., . . . . $6 Kshatrapa, a Satrap, . . . . . 53 Kshatriya, . . . . . 79 Kshirasvâmin, author, . . 44u Kshitipala, Kanauj k., . . . 30, 31, 32 Kubja-Vishņu or - Vishņuvardhana, 8. a. Vish
nuvardhana I. . . . 180, 182, 189 KudA, vi, . . . . 49, 50, 52, 55n, 57, 73 K dalûr (Cuddalore), vi., . . . . 16 Kudopali, vi., . . Kulama ņikkan Irå madêvaş, Munai ch. Kalamåņikkerumanar, do. . . . Kulândhi, vi.. . . . . . . 87 Kulagêkhara, Vaishnava saint, . Kalabêk haramudaiyår, te., . . . . 16 Kulbarga, vi.. . . . . . . 78 Kulláka, commentator, . . . . 66 Kulottanga-Choda II., Chalukya-Chóla k.. . 9 Kulottunga-Chôļa I., Chola k., . 1, 4n,
7, 135, 139, 169, 170, 192 Kulottunga-Chola III., do., . 6, 8, 139, 165n,
169, 171, 172, 173, 174 Kulottanga-Chola-Chêdiyaráyag, Miládu ch., 135 Knlöttunga-Choladera, Chola k., . . 135 Kulottungs-mada, coin, . . . . 130n Kumâra, . a. Skanda. . . . 190

Page #289

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
PAGE 1 kumárâmatys, . Kamuda, serpent, . . . .
. 165n Kamudrati, do., . .
165 Kandadhân, vi.,
157 Kandadhani-vishaya, din, . 167, 169 Kandanag, m.,. . . . 144, 145 Kundâni, vi, . . . . . . 78 Kundarage soventy, di., 209, 210, 212, 214 Kundatte, .,
. . 210, 214 Kündi three-thousand, co., . . 217, 220 Kanddr, vi., . . .
. . . 312 Kundûr five-hundred, di., . . 210, 212, 214 Kunsamurroo, vi.,
. . 179, 180 Kuntaditya, sur. of Bhandanaditya, 182 Kappa or Kuppappa, ch., . . . 800n, 214 Kuppelår, vi., .
. . 18n Kuppeya or Kupp@ya, ch., . . . 200,201 Kura, vi, . . . . . . . 60,72 Kdram, oi
. 1, 133n, 194 kurra, a hamlet, .
. . 1910 Kuru, co. . . . . . . . . 81 Kasukkai-kúrram, di., 138, 189, 140,
142, 143, 144, 145, 146 kufuni, .. a. marakkal,
. . 144 Kusa, mythical prince,
. 152, 155 Kubasthala, 8. a. Kananj,
. 80,48 Kushana, tribe,
118 Kusumayudha,
. . . 183, 191 kutaka, . . . .
. 222n kata-sans, a forged charter,
167, 168 Kuttålam, vi.,
. . .
12, 13 KattalanAtha, te., . . .
12, 13
PAGE Lalitastradova, k. . . . . 160n 1Afichhita, . . . . . . . 101 languages: A pabbranka, .
. 221 Gujarati, .
. . .226n Kadareso, 23, 107n, 108, 111, 113,
1240, 168n, 182n, 183, 191n, 199, 200, 204, 209, 210, 211, 214, 215,
216, 217n, 218, 219, 221, 228n Magadhi, .
. 119 Maharashtri, . . . . 119, 221 Marathi, . . . . . . 108 Påli, . .
. 50, 69, 221 Prakrit, . 22, 52, 56, 67, 107, 119,
159n, 183, 185, 221 Sanskrit, . 18, 27, 69, 76, 77, 86, 94, 98,
103, 109, 111, 112, 116, 120, 122, 128, 145, 148, 152, 156, 169n, 167,
178, 188, 192, 197, 204, 215, 216, 221 Sauraseni, . . . . . 110, 221 Tamil, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 77, 108,
115, 128, 193, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148n, 161,
168n, 192, 193, 194, 195, 197 Telugu, . . 76, 178, 191n, 192n Lañjigésara, 4. a. Nandikëshwar,
. 2960 Lør, vi, . . . . . . . 98 Lâța, co.,. 28, 36, 45, 134, 141n, 207n, 225n Latalaurs, . a. Lattaldra, 223, 224, 225, 228 Late vara-mandala, co., , . . 32n Lathur or Lator, vi., . . . 225, 226 Lutta or Latta, tribe, . . . . . 225n Lattalar or Lattalúra, vi... 208, 228, 224,
225, 226 Lattandr, s. a. Lattalúr,
223, 224,
225, 226 Lattoor, 8. a. Lathur, . . . . .226 Lankika reckoning, . . . . 210 Lavanyavati, queen of Gunasagara II., 86 Leyden grant, . . . . . 120, 188 linga, . . . . . . 200n, 209 lion banner, . . . . . 136 Løkåditya, ch..
• 211 Lokamahadevi, queen of Chalukyo-Bhima II., 190 Løkumahadevt, sur. of Dantifakti-Vitabki,
362, 144, 145 Lovabikkel, Chóļa prinos, . . . 181, 190 Lacknow Museum, . . 93, 98, 155, 1570 Luiz, Franciscan friar, . . . 18, 19 Lanmadi, in . . . . . . 620
lagna :
Mithuna, , . . . 112, 113 Lakkha Mapdal, te., . . . . 155 Lakshmanarkja, Kalachuri k.,
86 Lakshmi, goddess,
20, 14, 152.
162n, 199 Lakshmi, queen of Jagattunga II., 29, 43 Lakshmidêra II., Raffa ch., . .217,
219, 223, 227 LakshminArayana, te., . . . . . i Lakshmivallabha, sur. of Amoghavarsha I., 207 LalitAditys, Kárkóta k., . . . .223 Lalitakirti, title of Jaina teachers, . . 110

Page #290

må, measure of land, Mâchanabhatta, m., mada, a half pagoda, mâdai, s. a. mâda, mâdam,
Madhavayya, m.,
.
Madhuban, vi., Madhukéévara, te.,
Madanadevi, queen of Gunasagara I., Madanapala, Pála k.,
mådevi, measure,
Madha, m.,
Madhava, m.,
Madhava, W. Ganga k.,
Madhavavarman, Kalinga ch.,
•
M
Madhura (Madura), vi., Madhurantaka, sur. of Pottapi-Chola,
Choda ch., Madhurantaka-Pottapi-Chôla, ch.,
Madhyadêsa, co.,
Tirukkovalûr,
Madurantakan-madai, coin,
maga (mârga),
•
mahâbhôja,
Mahabodhi, te.,
mahâdâna,
143 85 76, 130n 128, 130, 131, 132
15n, 16n
Madhurantaka-Pottapi-Chodasiddhi, Telugu
Madirai, s. a. Madhurâ, Madiraja, Sáluva ch., Madra, co.,
Madras Museum plates, Madurai, s. a. Madhura, Madurantakachaturvédimangalam, sur.
Magadha, co., Magaral, vi.,
Magódayarpaṭṭapam, s. a. Cranganore,
mahajans, mahajaya, tithi,
•
Mahabharata, quoted,
Mahabharagupta II., Trikalinga k.,
76, 121, 125, 133, 141
121, 122, 125, 148
•
Mahadevaḍi, queen of Rajaditya, Mahadevapaka (Mabâdêva), m., Mahadevayya, m.,
mahâ devi,
86
70
.
136, 137
87
98
.121n
121
. 94n, 207n
1, 133, 134, 141, 142
83 . 31 23, 186n
6, 172, 173, 174
of
138, 146
. 130n
66 207
174, 175
197, 198
125n
• 101
50 • 33n 84n 87
•
mahâdânika,
Mahadeva, s. a. Siva, 135, 136, 137, 140, 142,
INDEX.
192, 193 100 203, 208 155 226n
PAGE
•
"
202, 210, 214 134 52 28, 45 159 202, 204, 208
Mahakâia, te., mahakhapatalka, Mahakuta, vi., Mahalingasvamin, te., mahamahantaka,
mahamahattara, mahamapḍalêsvara, maha pândbakulika, mahapradhana, mahapramâtara, mahâpratihara,. mahiparts,
mahâpurusha,
mahâérêshthin, .
mahâsthâna, a holy place, mahattama,
mahattara,
•
247
PAGE
30, 226n
91, 97 182, 210 164 87 183n
76, 77, 79, 115
87 163
159n, 160
91
97
119
161, 169
·
Mahara, s. a. Makara, maharaja or mahârâya, 23, 85, 142, 143, 144, 155, 158, 159, 160, 167 maharajâdhiraja, 27, 45, 80, 86, 88, 94, 98, 159, 190, 201, 208, 213, 230 87 36
167 87 49, 50
49, 50
49, 50, 51, 61
maharajaputra, Maharaja-Sarva, sur. of Amoghavarsha I., Maharajasimha, s. a. Kopperuñjinga, mahârâjui, maharatha, title, maharathi, do., maharathi, do., maharathini, do., mahårthasåsanika, mahâsâdhanika, mahâsâmanta, Mahasamghika, mahâsândhivigra bika, Mahâsênaguptâdevi, queen of Adityavardhana, 159
50 95 91, 97
.50, 159, 160, 223 59, 60, 61, 65, 72
87
Mahasiva-Tivararaja, Kosala ch.,
103, 107
91 36
91
45 23
. 163
Mabavali-Bâparasa, Bána k., Mahavamsa, quoted, Mahavastu, do., Mahâyâna, sect, Mahendra, s. a. Indra, Mahendramangalam, vi., Mahendrapala, Kanauj k., Mahendravarman I., Pallava k., Mahendravikrama, ch., Mahéévara, commentator, Mahêévara, s. a. Śiva,
46n 86, 94, 159, 190 Mahéévara, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 148, 144, 145
69 119 83, 190 115, 116 30 . 149 22, 23

Page #291

243
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII
184, 189
.
.
136
112
PAGE
Рдов Mahi, ri., . . . . . 36 Mangalagiri, vi.. .
17, 19 Mahiâripåtaka, di,
. 87 Mangalesa, W. Chalukya k., . , 210 Mahichanda, m., .
i 95
Mangi, k., . . . . . · 216 Mahika, m., . .
• 95 Mangi-Yuvaråja, E. Chalukya k., . Mahipala, 8. a. Kshitipala,. . 80, 32 Mangu, 8. a. Saluva-Mangu, . . . 76 Mahlásaks, . .
. . 60 Mapik kattår, .. . . . . 139 Mahôdaya, 8. a. Kananj,
Manjera, ri., . .
. .226 Mahusli, vi, . .
Manji, ri., .
. . . 116 Maisar (Mysore), co., .
Manma-Gandagopala, Telugu-Choda ch., 129, 180 maitråvarupa, . . .
Maomasiddha or Manmasiddbi, do., 121, 122, majjadi, .. a. maryad, . . . . 196
125, 126, 162, 165 Makara or Magars, co.,
MannArgudi, vi.. . . . 11, 176, 177 makara orest, . .
Mandhari, Talaing k., . . . 197 makkalu-santâna, .
Mantrawadi, vi.,
198, 199, 204, 210 Malabar, co., . . 15,197 Maqfür, vi.,
. 218, 228, 227 Malåda, s.a. Milada, . 135, 138, 139, 142, 143, Mant, riski, , 66, 120, 122, 125, 161, 164
144, 147 Manuma-Gandagopala lêva-Chodamabárája, Malaimandalam, 8. a. Malabar, . , 197, 198 8. a. Manma-Gandagôpåla, . . . 129 Malainálu or Malaiyanadu, 8. a. Miladu, 135 Mânyakheta, s. a. Málkbåd, 37, 28, 29, 45 Malaiyakula, family,. . . . . 135, 136 marakkal, measure, . . . .144 Malaiyamåg, sur. of Miladu chiefs,
Marasimha I., W. Ganga k.,
193, 195 Malaiyána-orraichchêvaga", regiment, 142
Mârasimba, II., do. . . . . 108 Málstimadhava, drama, . . . 30n
Maråtha, co., . . . . . 50, 109 Málava, co., . . . . . 77, 207 Marattulag, field, .. . : 143 Malayalam (Malabar) .
142n
Maravarman Parikrama-Påndya, Pandya k., 11, Malaya-nada, din, . . . 129
12, 17 Malda, m., . . .
Máravarman Sundara-Pandya I., do.,. . . . 214
163 MAlhé, n.,
. 87
Måravarman Sundara-Pandya III., do., . 15, 16, 17 MAliya, di, .
. . 62n, 16 Mêrêyan Paluvûr Nakkaş, ch., .
138 Malkhôd, vi., 189n, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, Marjavada, di.
.
75, 85 819, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 226, 227, 231n Markandeyapurâna, quoted, . . . 125n Malla, 8. a. Yuddhamalla II., . . . 181
Maryadasagaradeva, sur. of Vyåsa, 86, 87 Mulla II., Velandndu ch., . . . 149 Masulipatam, vi.,
77, 180, 181 MallAmbA or Mallámbika, queen Gunda matha, . . . . . .
111.. . . . . . 77, 84 Mathura, vi.. . . . . . Mallidevi, queen of Vira-Tiinmarája-Odegaru, 114 Matsya, co.,
. . .
31, 184 Mallikarjuna, Vijayanagara k., . . 79n mattar, measure of land, . . . 202, 214 Målûr, vi.. . . . . . . 77
Mattilinandu, di.. .
. 179n Mamáda, .. a. Måmål, . . . . 65
Maurya, family, . . . . . 118 Mamåla or MÅmåla, 8. a. Mawal,
65, 66 Måvandur, . a. Mamandúr,
116, 116 Mâmapdûr, vi., .
. .llón
Mawal or Mâul, di.,. . . . 61, 66 Mamdooroo, vi., • 180 Mayidavôlu, vi.
. 186 Måndbka, Ráshţrakúta ch., . . 816 Mayindadiya, . a. Mahendravikrama, . • 23 Månávaļāka, sur. of VijayAditya,
Mayūra, poet, .
. . 169n MAravira, Telugu-Choda ch., 128, 129, 130, 131 | Medegulla, .. a. Mudkal, Mañchar, vi. . . .
183
Mdidinioara or Médinimibvaraganda, Mandadortu, 6. a. Mamdooroo, . . 180 biruda, . . . . 77, 79 and add. mandala, a district, . . . .29n, 44, 45 Melur-nada, di. . . . . 133, 138 Mandari, mo. . . . 42, 84 Metkiddaka, vi. . . 106, 107 Mandava (Modavya)
Conv eru, no., . 42, 84, 122, 125, 151, 215, 218
Gunde
2070
.
19

Page #292

INDEX.
219
•
84
N
Atos
.
.
.
12
PAGE 1
PAGB Meypporunayanår, Saiva devotee,
1380 Můruråyanganda, biruda,. . . . Miladamaņikkam, sur. of Nenmali, 143 Mushtūru, vi. .
• 75 Milådudsiyag, a lord of Miladu, . . 135
Musi, ri., . . . . Milada two-thousand, di., 135, 136, 138, 140, Muttagi, vi., . .
. 225n 141, 145, 146, 147 Mattiyampakka, vi., . .
152, 155 Misericida, biruda . . . 76,81 Myinpagàn, vi.. . . . . 197 Mitadeva, ch., . . . . . 60, 61 Mitadevanaka (Mitradêva), ch., . . . 56 Mohana-Mureri, sur. of Nrisimbaraya,. . 84 Monghyr, vi.. . . . . . . 98 Nadupůru, vi..
. . . 58 Moni, saiva teacher, . . . . 202 Någadêva, m., . . . . . 202 months, lunar:
Nâgalá, s. a. Någamâmbå,.
13 Ashadba, . . . . 19, 20, 230
Nagamâmbå or Någåmbika, Tuluva queen, 18 . . 162n Någamarya, m.,
. 23, 45, 46 Bhadrapada,
. 75, 85 Nagara, vi. .
. . 87 Chaitra, . . 7n, 10, 87, 88 Nagarjuna, m.,
. . . 203 Jysishtha or Jydsbtha, 2, 28, 45, 104, 107,
Någavarman, Kanarese poet,
. . 218n 204, 205, 208, 210 Någavarman, 11., . . . . Jyaishtha, the second, . . . 86, 88 Nagercoil, vi. .
Nagpur, i., . . . .
. .
. 103 Mårgaireba, . . . . 167, 160 nahân (laban),
. . . . . 226n Pausba, . . . . . 87, 88 Nahapana, Kshatrapa, . . 56, 58, 60 Phalgans, . . 7n, 95, 111, 112, 113, 114 Nair, tribe, . . . . . . 142n
Vaisakha, . . . 2, 5, 98, 200, 202 Dakshatras :months, solar :
Anuradha,
. . . . . . . . 13 Api, . . . . 16, 129, 131
Årdra,
. 2, 3, 9, 10 Avaņi,. . . . . . 16 Afvint, . . .11, 171, 172, 175, 177 Karttigai or Kattigai, . . 10, 115, 163n
Chitra,
. .
5, 176 Šittirai,
Hesta, 2, 4, 5, 6, 11, 12, 28, 45, 173, 174 Moon, race of the, 28, 42, 83, 86, 103, 109, 111, 114, 225
Krittika,
. 14, 115, 169 Mudabidure, vi. .
. . 110n
Maghê, . . . . . 3, 4, 10, 174 Madgagiri, 8. a. Monghyr,
. 98 Mrigasirsha,. . . . . . 12 Modivalanginan, god. . . . . 132 Müla, . . . . . . .173 Mudkal, vi., . . .
Punarvasu, . . . . . 4,170 Mugai-nada, di.. .
Pârvåshadha,
.
173, 177 Magdbatunga, sur. of Sathkaragana II.,
Pushya or Pushyaka, . . 6, 112, 113, 114 Muḥammad II., Bahmani k.,
Revati,
. . 14, 15, 164, 165 Mukuls, 8. a. Chellaketana, . . 211n
Rohiņi,
. . . . 1, 173, 176, 177 MukundamålA, poem,
197, 1980 Satabhishaj, 2, 3, 12, 164, 172, 174, 175 Malasthåns, to.. . 202 Sravana,
. 2,177 Málasvara, to.. .
169 Bravishtha,
. . . 175 Molgand, vi., .
200n Sváti, . .
14, 15, 16 Multai, oi., . . . . . . 216
Uttara, Mapai or Musaippadi, di,
133, 186, 137 Uttarabhadrapada,. . On, 11, 16, 165, 172 Mupaiyadiyaraiyan, a chief of Munai, 136, 137 Uttaraphalgunf,
. . 9n, 170 Mandagod, vi., . . . . . 212 Uttarásbadha,. . . 3, 13, 170, 175, 177 Mungir, vi., . . . . 38 Vida khô,
. 170, 171, 177 muni=7,. . . . . . . 20nal-baha,. . . . . . 77 Moppidi or Muppidi-Nayaka, ch., 128, 129,
nálgámundu, . . . . . . 214 130, 131, 182 nali, measure, . . . . 136, 144
2

Page #293

250
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
PAGE
PAGE Kallasiddhi. Telugu.Chia ch, 122, 127 Narsenaque, &. a. Narasa-Nayaka,. . 78, 30
129, 148, 152 Narsinga, Narsymga or Narsyngua, s. a. Nallesiddhi, do.. . . . . 129 Nộisimharaya, . . . 19, 78, 79 pålu or nåluka, measure of land, . . . 87 Narven, vi.,
Why .
.
. . . . .226n palva, do. . .
. 87 Násik, vi., 46, 47, 49, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60, Nånadesi-Viņnagar, te,
197, 198
63, 66 and add., 67, 68, 69, 70, 71, 72, 221 Nánartharatna kara, Kanarese lericon, 228 Nataraja, 8. a. Siva, . .
. 119 Nanda, m., . . . . .
54 Natesa, do. . . . . . . 138n Nandaņska (Nanda), ., .
Nausari, vi.,
. . 32, 215 Nandaprabhañjanavarman, Kalinga k, 101 Nåvaldran, sur. of Sundaramúrti,. . .133 Nandi, 8. a. Nandivikramavarman.
196 Navasábasánkacharita, quoted, . . .2175 Nandika, m., . . . . . . 64 Nawalgund, vi, . . . . . 202 Nandi-Kampa, s. a. Vijaya-Kaupa,
196 nayaka, a general, , . . . 128, 131 Nandikampióvara, te. 192, 195, 196, 197 Nellore, vi.. . . . .
. 130, 152 Nandikeshwar, vi.,
. . . 226n
Nellûr, 8. a. Nellore,. . Nandin, Śiva's bull,. .
209
Nemali, vi. . . . . Nandini, the celestial co..
- 15ln
Nenmali, s. a. Nemali, Nangai-Kulamåņikkattår, queen, . .
• 141
Nepal, co., . . Nanna, Rattack..
218 Nerûr, vi., . . Nannadera, ch..
103, 107 Nêsargi, vi.. . . . . . 219 Nannan Korran, m.
. 140 Netçibhanja, ch.. . . . . 100, 101 Nannaråja, ch., . .
104, 107 nibandha, an endowment, Nárada, rishi,
• 120
Nidagundi, vi., . • 200n, 208, 209, 212 Naragallu, vi.. . .
. . 78n Nidugundage, &. a. Nidagundi, . . 202 Naragonda, vi.. .
. . 78 Nidugundage twelve, di.. . 209, 210, 212, Narasa, 8. a. Narasimha,
. 18, 19 nigamasabha, . . . . . 56 Narasa- or Narasanna-Nayaka sa. Nara nikåya, a religions corporation,. . 66
simha, . . . . . 78, 79, 80 Nikhatigrâms, vi., . . . . . 87 Narasarávupēta, vi. .
. 129 Nilaganga or Nilagangaraiyar, Pallava ch., 166 Narasimha, m.,. . . . 85 Nilagangarayar, ch., . . . . . 165n Narasimha, Miládu ch.,
Nilgund, vi., 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207n, Narasimha, Munai ch .
136
208n, 210, 214, 220, 223, 225 Narasimha, Tuluva ch., 19, 75, 76, 78, Nimbichchara-Bammayya, m. . . . 208
79, 80 Nimbó, m., .
. . . . 87 Narasimha II., Hoysala k., 24, 161, 162, niru-gal, a set-up stone, . . . . 200
163, 164, 167n Nirupama, sur. of Dhruva, 28, 42, 207, 2810 Narasimha, s. a. Vishnu, . . . .226 Nissaramiji (P), m., . . . . 184 Narasimharaya, 8. a. Immadi-Nrisimhariya,. 80n Nitimårga, sur. of W. Ganga kings, , 199 Narasimhavarman I., Miladu ch., 135, 136 Nitya-Kandarpa, sur. of Govinda IV.. 86.45 Narasimhavarman II., do.. . 135, 145, 146, 147 Nityavarsha, sur. of Indra III.,. 27, 84, 45 Narasingaiyadova, 8. a. Nrisimharaya, 79n and add. niyama, . . . . . . 45 Narasingaraya or Narasimha, 8. a. Nrisimba
Noļamba, 8. a. Pallava, . . . . 181 rêya, . . . . . . 75, 77, 80 Nolamba, . a. Nolamba
. . 23 Naravardhana, Kanan k., .
158 Nolambavadi, di., . . 24, 181 Narayana, s. a. Vishnu, 45, 94, 189, 193, 194, 219 Nowgong, oi.,
. . . . 100 Nåråyanapêla, Pála k., . . . . 31 Nriperudra, prince, . . . . . 184 Naregal or Narigal, vi.. .
. .200n Nripati-Trinetra, sur. of Govinda IV., 36, 45 Narendramrigaråja, sur. of Vijayaditya II., Nripatunga, sur. of Amoghavarsha I., . .. 208
184, 189 Nrisimha, god, . . . . . 84 Narendre tara, te., . . . . . 103nN ộisin haraya, Saluva ch., 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80, 84
2.214

Page #294

INDEX.
251
•
99
PAGE
PAGE Nunes or Nuniz, Fernão, , 19, 20, 78, 79, 80 panam, coin, . . . . . 128, -32
Panasoge, s. a. Hanasdge, .
110 Panchaghapțåninâda, biruda, , , 76, Pañchåla or Panebála, co., .
31, 32, 77
paficha-mahalabda, .84n, 106, 107, 168n, 208, 230 Odda, .
Parichanadsvara, te., . . . . 250 Oddi, .. a. Orissa, . . . . . 77
Panchanedi-Vápar, sur. of Nilagangarayar,
19 and add. Odigair or Odegary, . a. Udayagiri,
1653
pañcha pradhanaḥ, the five ministers, . 155 Okhalakiya,
. .
. . . .
. . . 50, 61
Påndala-pattalà, di., . . Opavala, 8. a. Unaula, . . . 99
. 38
Påndaránga, ck., . . . . . 154 Opavala-pathaka, di. .
Påndava, family, . . . . 103 Oonowles, vi.,
. . . 99n
Pandavas, the five, . . . . Orinsa, co.,
. . 19, 20, 77 .
$4 . . .
pandita, . .
. .
. 87, 94, 95 .
195 Orriydr-Adiyan, ck., .
. .
Pandita-bola, sur. of Rajendra-Chola I., ottagimam (ardhayâma), . .
138n . . 132n
Pandita-sola-terinda-villigal, regiment, 138n ottu, . . . . . . 17
Pånda, mythical k., ,
103, 107 Pânduktsvar, vi., .
. . 160n Påndya, ch., . . . 112, 113, 114, 115
Pandya, co. , 10, 76, 84, 121, 125, 163, Pabhåsa, 8. a. Prabhasa, . . . 58
167, 172, 173, 174 Pachchår, vi.. . . . . 161, 168 Pâpdyaisa or Pandy aka dévi, queen, 112, 113, 114 Padamkaldra, vi.. . . . . . 181 Påndyakadevi, queen of Vira-Timmarája. Padea Rao, Vijayanagara k., . . 78 Odeyaru, . . . . . . 114 Padmapura, vi.. . . . . . 30n Pandyaraya, 8. a. Vira-Pandya, . . 109, 111 Padume, m., . . . . . . 95n Pangala-nadu, di.
192, 194, 195 Paduminika, f. . . . . . 57 Påņini, quoted,.
. . 125n Paduvůr-köttam, di,
. 192, 196 Pagrutti, vi, . . . . . 103 Paes, Domingos, . . . . .
Papta-rashtra, di. . . . . 152, 155 Pagàn, vi.. .
: 197 Panungal, .. a. Hânungal, . . . 3:2 Pagappidugu, sur. of Mahendravarman 1, 149 Pånungal five-hundred, di., .
224 Paithan, vi.,
183, 316, 226, 230, 231n Parakêmarivarman, Chola k. , 25, 140, 141 Paiyalachchhinamamala, quoted, . . .229 Parakesarivarman, sur. of Chóļa kings, 1, 5, Paiyyûr, vi.. . . . . 129, 131, 132n 7, 8, 133, 134, 135, 137, 188, 141, 142, Paiyyûr-koffam, di.,. . . 129, 131
145, 146, 170, 171, 174 Pala, dy., . .
81 Paråkramabahu, Ceylon prince, 163, 168 palam, weight, .
Paråkramabahu I., Ceylon k., . . 163 Palampur, vi.
Parákramabhu II., do. . . . 163 Palasige, . a. Halst,
paramabhattaraka, 27, 45, 86, 94, 98, 159, 190 Palasige-vishaya, di.,
parainabhaftárika, . . . . . 159 Palee, vi. . . .
paramêsvara, 27, 45, 86, 94, 98, 190, 201, Pali, .. a. Palee, .
208, 213, 230 pålidhvaja, banner, .
208, 227 Parama varamangalam, sur. of Veldr,, . 192n Palivela, vi., .
129 Parantaka I., Chbļa k., 1, 6, 138, 138n, Pallava, dy., 24, 25, 68, 133, 135, 149, 163, 164, 167
141, 142, 192n, 194 Pallavambrayan (Pallavamabaraja), *. a. Satti, 26, 26 paribara, a privilege, . . . . 66,67 Pallava-Perkadaiyar, ch., . . . . 26pårijata, tree, . . . . . . 83 pallichchandum, . . . . 116 Parijatapaharapam, Telugu poom, . 78 Paluvår, vi.,
. . 138n Paribishțaparvan, quoted . . . .223 Pammava, f., . . . . . . 182 Parmáli or Parmandi, .. a. Vikramaditya Pampa, Kanarese poet, . . 33,84 VI., . .
. . 1300
22

Page #295

252
parru, a division,
Pasipura, s. a. Tiruppásûr, Pasupati, s. a. Śiva, Pâtali, s. a. Patna,
Pâțaliputra, do.,
pâtél or pâțil, pathaka, a district,
Pathari, vi.,
Pathyår, vi.,
pâțika,
Pâtņa, vi.,
patta, a pontificate,
paṭṭabandha,
Pattadakal, vi.,
pattakila,
Pattavardhika or
Pehoa, vi.,
pel-dore, a great river,
Penakonda, vi.,
Pennagaram, ei.,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
PAGE 116
122, 123, 128
94 224 224
Pôlûr, vi.,
.
Pondaipakkam, s. a. Pondavakkam, Pondavakkam, vi.,
183, 191n, 222n
Ponduva, vi.,
..
66 94n 116, 117, 118
Ponnambalam, s. a. Chidambaram, Ponneri, vi., Ponni, s. a. Kâvêrî,
•
87 224
Poona, vi., Portuguese,
113n
27, 131 Posala, s. a. Hoysala, Potâchavada, vi.,
204
183
Pattavardhini, family,
•
paṭṭèla, s. d. paṭṭakila, peacock crest,
Pedda-Kaluchuvubarru, s. a. Kaluchumbaṛru,
.
179, 182, 191 183 136
.
.
Pennai, s. a. Southern Pennaiyâru,
Penugonda or Penugonde, s. a. Penakonda,
•
Penugonda-chakrêsvara, biruda, Penugonda-mahârâjya, co., pergade, s. a. preggada, Pergunda, s. a. Penakonda, pêriļamai, measure, Periyaperiam, quoted, Periyasevalai, vi., perkaḍai, s. a. preggada, Perumál, s. a. Siva,
Perumâl, s. a. Vishnu,
Perumal, sur. of Pandya kings,. Perumal, sur. of Vênâdudaiyan,
Perumal-Aralalanâtha, s. a. Arulala-Perumal,
Perumalppillai, sur. of Solakon,
Perumaltâdar, s. a. Vishnudása, Petlad, vi.,
pichchi, flower,
piduga, a thunderbolt,
Prayaga (Allahabad), vi., preggada, a minister,
Piduvaråditya, sur. of Malla II.,
Pillai Solakopar Aliyår, s. a. Solakon, Pinnayarya, m., Piridigangaraiyan, s. a. Prithvigangaraiyan, 196 Prithivivarmadêva, E. Ganga k.,
Prithivigangaraiyar, W. Ganga ch., Prithivipati I., W. Ganga k., Prithivipati II., do.,
85
.
143, 144
24, 132, 135, 136
. 133 25n 139, 142 149, 193, 194 15, 16 166 131 166
128, 132
.
·
26
132
149
149
. 166
•
•
Pithapuram, vi., Podavakam, s. a. Pondavakkam, Poliyûr-nâḍu, di.,
Potapi, vi.,
Pottapi or Pottappi, s. a. Potapi, Pottapi-Chola, Telugu-Choda ch.,
179, 192 30 200n 19
23, 24 Pragjyotisha, co., Prahasitasarman, m., pramâtâra,
139
19
75n, 77, 78, 80 prapa, a trough, a cistern, prâpti, revenue,. prasasti, prasastri, s. a. maitrâvaruņa, Pratapachakravartin, sur. of Hoysala kings, 163, 168 128, 129, 130, 131
75, 85 25n, 214
19
98n 204 226
46
62 98
Prataparudra, Kakatiya k., . prathama-tritiya, tithi, prâtirajya (pratirâja), Pratishthana, s. a. Paithan, pratisraya,
pratyaya,
pravanikara,
pravaras :
[VOL. VII.
Âvatsara,
PAGE
149n, 180, 181
. 120 25, 26
Kasyapa, Naidhruva,
25, 192
129, 132
129 180
161, 162, 168
129
120 61 19 162, 163 98 . 121n 121, 122, 125 121, 122,
·
Poygai, vi.,
Prabhakaravardhana, Kanauj k., Prabhasa, vi.,
Prabhava, s. a. Prabhava,
Prabhutavarsha, sur. of Rashtrakuta kings,
•
.
•
•
•
.
125, 148
149, 161
159 58
. 116
35, 44, 207, 230
77
94
159 46 . 132
211, 214, 218, 219, 220
46n
•
·
98
98 98
.208n
⚫ 25n 192, 193
193 120, 195 101

Page #296

INDEX.
253
PAGE
PAGE Prithvideva III., Ratnapura k., . . . 182n Rajaditydávara, s. a. Bhaktajane vara, 133 Prithvigangaraiyar, 8. a. Kaunaradva-Prith- Råja-or Raya-Gandagopala, sur. of Manma
vigangaraiyar, . . . 197 Gandagopala, . . . 129, 130 Prithvi vara, Velanándu ch., . 149 Rajagopåla-Perumal, te., . .
176 Prithvivallabha, biruda, . . 27, 45 Rajakovarivarman, sur. of Chóļa kings, 2, 6, 7, Pritiviyarája, ch., . . . . 182
9, 170 Pudukkottai, vi.. . . . . .
Rajak@sarivarman, sur. of Rajendradova, Padür, vi.. . . . . . . 24 Rajamahendra, sur. of Amma I.,
190 Pugalvippavarganda, 8.2. Râjâdittan Pugal. Rajamahênari (Rajahmundry), ti.
vippavarganda, . . . . . 134 Rajamalls, W. Ganga k., . . . Pugama, 8. a. Pagan, . . . . 197 Rajamartanda, sur. of Châluk ya-Bhima II., . 182 Påfpiņa, vi.. . . . . . 100
Rajamartanda, sur. of Indra III.,
43n Pukkam, 8. a. Pagàn, 197, 198 Rajamayya, 8. a. Rajavarman,
181, 190 Pulake in II., W. Chalukya k., . 178, 189, 212 râjaparambivara, . . . . . 80 pulli. . . . . . . . 109n Rajaputra, Kalachuri k.,
. 86, 8S Pulumayi, Andhra k., . . 51, 221 Rajaraja I., Chola k., 6,25n, 134, 142, 144, 169, 192 Puñjaļi or Poñjalike, di., .
114, 115 Rajaraja II., do. . . . . 117 Furi, 01 . . . . . . . 101 Rajaraja III., do., 9, 121, 161, 162, 163, 164, Purigere three-bundred, di., 198, 200, 202,
168, 169, 174, 175 210, 212, 214 Rajaraja I., E. Chalukya k., . 178, 134 purðdása, . . . . . . .
Rajaraja-Chêdiyarayan, Miládu ch., . 135 Pushkar, lake, . . . . . .
Rajarajadêva, Chóļa k., . . . . 135 Pushpasena, Jaina teacher, . . . Rajarajakosarivarman, sur. of Rajaraja I., 144, Puttadigal, ch., . . . 195, 196
145, 169 putti, measure, . . . . . 76,192 Rajaraja-mada, coin, . . . . . 130 Puttúr, vi, . . . . . . 78n Rajarajobvara, 8. a. Nandikampisvara, 192 Pavia!appiranda, 8. a. Biúpålanodbhava, 166 Rajasekhara, poet, . . . . . 31
Rajasekhara, Vijayanagara k., . . 79n Rajasimba, sur. of Indravarman I., . . 1931 rajasthaniya, '. . . . 159 râjasůya, sacrifice, .
46
Rajataramgini, quoted, 1300, 207n, 223n, 230 Rachamalla, W. Ganga k., . . . .
Rajava, queen of Gunasågara II., : 86 Râchamalla II., do., . . .
109 Rajavarman, k., . . . • 181 Rachiya-Pedderi-Bhima, m., . . 184n Rajendra-Chola I., Chola k., 7, 133, 135, 137, Rådbanpur, vi., . . . 210, 216, 230
138, 142, 169, 170 Radapâți, 6. a. Rattapâti, .
. . .217n
Rajendra-Chola II., 8. a. Kulottunga-Chala I., 2 Raghu, mythical k.,. . . 148, 151 Rajendra-Chola III., Chola k., 169, 172, 175, Raghuvamsa, quoted, . . . 151n, 1551
176, 177 Rahu, demon, . . . . . 127 Rajendra-Chola-Miladudaiyân, sur. of Iraman Raichûr, vi.. . . . . . . 19 Mummadi-Cholan. . . . . 135 rainy season, .
. . 66
Rajendra-Choļdávara, 8. a. Nandikampisvara, • 192 Raja-Bhima, s. a. Chålukya-Bhima II., 181, 190 Rajendradova, Chola k., 7, 135, 145, 146, 147 Rajadêviyêr, queen,. .
Råjim, vi., . . . . 103, 104, 106n Rajadhiraja I., Chola k., . , 7, 146n Rajputând, co.,. . . . 68, 222n Rajadittadêvapuram or Rajâdittapuram, s. a. Rajyapála, Kananj k., . . . . 30a
Tirunavalûr, . . . . 133, 138 Rajyavardhana I., do. . . . . 153 RajAdittan Pugalvippavarganda, ch.. . 134, 135 Rajyavardhana II., do.. . . . 157, 159 Rajaditya, Chola k.,. 133, 134, 194, 195 Rama, 8. a. Lakshmi, . . . . . 84 Rajâditya, W. Gariga ch., . . . 192, 193Rama, saint, . . . 148, 151, 155, 208
141

Page #297

254
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
PAGE
rånska,
.
.
Narasimhavarman
11.,
222n
PAGE Råma Narasimha, s. a. Narasimhavarman II., Rattanârâyaņa, sur. of Kårtavirsa IV., . . 218
146, 147 Rattapadi, co., . . . 145, 146, 217 Ramayana, quoted, . . . 120n, 1510 Rattapâți, . a. Rattapadi, . . . . 217 Rambhå, f. . . . . .
Rattasamudra, tank,. . . . 218 Råmêávaram, island, . . . . .
Rattavidyadhara, sur. of Govinda IV., 216, 230 Ramkola, vi.. . . . . .
ratthika, . . . . . . 50n, 2215 • 223
Råvana, demon,. . . . 43, 151: Raņakesari-Råms, sur. of Narasimhavar
Ravikayya, m., . . . . . . 208 . . . 135, 145, 146, 147 Ravivarman, Kerala k., . . . . 130 Ranavigraha, Chedi k., . . . 29, 43 Råyakota, vi.
. . . . 155n Randhaka, m.,. . . . .
Rayakumars or Rayakuvara, ch., 112, 113, 114 Ranga, 8. a. Srirangam, . . . 162
Råvakanimmadi, queen of Båtuga II., . . 1830 Ranganatha, te., . . . 771, 163, 176, 177 Rishabbadatta, ch., . . 56, 58, 59, 60, 71 Rannadevi, queen of Dharmapála, . 33 Rishabhanatba, Jaina saint, . . 108 Rápa, m... . . . . . . 214
Rishabbdevara, to.. . . . . 11 Rashtrakata, dy., 27, 28, 29, 30, 32, 33, 34, 35, Rohanigutta, . a. Robinigupta, . . . 69
36, 42n, 138, 135, 142, 181, 189n, 190n, 194, Rəhipigupta, 1., . . . . . . 69 200, 204, 209, 210, 211, 214, 215, 216, 217, Bracboll or Rachol, s. a. Raichûr,. . 19 218, 219 and add., 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, Rratta, s. a. Ratta. . . . . 219 225, 227, 230, 231n rūpaka, alantkára, . . .
430 Rashtrakůţa, 7., . .
. . 223 Rashtrakata, mythical k., . . 216, 222 råshtrakûts, the headman of a village, 191, 222 råshţramahattara, . . rashtrapati, . . . . . 45, 222n Sabdakalpadruma, quoted, . . . .4u Rashţraudha, s. a. Rathôr,. . . 222n Sabdamaņidarpana, do. . . . 921, 228 rashtrin, . . .
Sådagera, co. . . . . . 501 Rashtrôda, 8. a. Rashtrakūta,
222 Sadakana, 8. a. 8Atakani, . . . Rathi, caste, . . . . 117, 118 Sadasivaraya, Vijayanagara k., . . . 129 rathitara, . . . . . . 117 sadeyameya, . . . . . . 62 Ratbôda, 6. a. Råtbôr, . . . .222 sàdi, flower, . . . . .
132 Râțbôr, family,. .
Sagara, mythical k., . . . . 162, 164 Ratikara, m. .
97 Såhasárks, sur. of Govinda IV.,. . 35, 44 Ratnapâlavarman, Prágiyótisha k., . 100 Sahasrårjuna, Chedi k., . . . 29, 43 Ratnapur or Ratnapura, vi, . . 182n, 225 Sahet-Mabet, vi.
. .157 Ratnasimha, poet, . . . . . 182n Sainyabbita, str. of Madhavavarman,. 200 Ratnávali, drama, . . . . . 159nSaiva, . . . . 133, 136, 138, 200 Ratnavarsha, sur. of Vijayaditya, . 230 saka, tribe, . . . . . 77, 118 Ratta, mythical k., . . 215, 216, 222 Sakalabhuvanachakravartin, tur. of KôppeRatta or Ratta, 8. a. Rasbţrakūta, 33, 208, 314, ruñjinga, . . . 164, 165, 166, 167 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, Sakalachandrasiddhanta, Jaina teacher, . 191
224, 225, 227, 228 sskarukars, . . . . 62 Ratta or Rattaraja, Sildhára prince,
223
Sakra (Indra), ch., . . . 149, 131 Ratta, queen, . . . . . .223 Sakra, 6. a. Iodra, . . . 148 Rattakandarpa, sur. of Govinda IV. , 216, 220 Sakrachôditagati, sut of Afani, 149, 151n Rattakandarpa, sur. of Indra III., 36, 215, 220 Baktinátha, uur. Of Narasimbavarman I., 135, 136 Rattakandarpa, sur. of Indra IV., 216, 220 balai, an alms-house, . . . . . 116 Rattakandarpa, sur. of Khottiga, 215, 220 Saluva, family, . , 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80, 84 Rattamartanda, sur. of Ereyammarasa, 218 Såļuva, Saluva ch., .
. . 76 Rattanarayana, do. . . . . 218 Saluva-Mangi or Båļuva-Manga, do. . 76, 89
50n

Page #298

INDEX.
255
• 62a
94
.
.
.86u
.
.
.
54, 55
PAGE Saluvaskļuva, biruda, . . . . 77n, 79n Salura-Timma, ch., . . .
790 Så madinika, f. . . . . . . Såmagam, oi., . .
.. 46 Så mång, vi., . . . 215, 222n fâ manta, . .
79, 160 Sâmavai, queen of Sattividangan, . . . 25 sama-vritta. . . . . . . 114n Samburays, 8. a. Sámparaya, . . . 76 Sambuvarayan, ch., . . . . 149 samgba, .
.
. .
.
. . . 59, 60, 62, 72 Sâmi (Syamila or Srâmin), m.,
53 Samkars, M., . . . Sankaradeva, Vaidumba ch. Sarn karagana I., Kalachuri k., . 96, 88n Samkaragana II., do., . . Sankaragana III., do. .
. 86 Sàn đấy, . a. Sanlisa. . . 157 sankrantis :- . . . . . 95, 143
Mésha-sankranti,, . . . 7n, 9
Uttarayaņa-samkranti, . 87, 88, 176, 191 Såmpardys, Salura ch., . . . 76 Samudra-Goppaya, ch., . . 161, 162, 168 Sarichi, vi. . . .
60n Sandayan, Vaidumba ch., . Sangamner, vi., . . .
224n Sångli, vi., 27, 28, 34, 36, 38, 215n, 220, 231n Sankalapura, vi., . . . . 18 Bankaragana, Chedi k., .
29 Saukasastbana, vi.. . . . . . 87 batikhadhårin, . Sååkbaka, m. . . Sankila, k., . . Sankisa, vi., . . . . 157 Santarávůru, vi.,
. . . . . 76 Såntisvara, Jaina saint, såntivarman, Baisa prince, Saptakoțióvars, te..
. . 226n Sarasvati, goddess, . .
41, 154 sårsyogya, chronogram, . . . 155 Sarayů, s. a. Gogra, .
86, 88 Sarayûpârs, co. . .
S6, S3 Sarkarákurru, vi. .
• 191 Sarsavni, vi.. . .
. 222n sârtti, . . .
• 135 Saruvára, di.. . .
98, 99 Sarva, .. a. Siva, .
• 360 sârvabhauma, . . . . . 79, 84 Sarvalok asraya.Jinsbhavana, te., . 179, 191 sarvamanya, . .
.. 85
142
PAGE Sarvanátha, k.,. . sarva-niyðga, exclusive property, . . 131 bàsana, governing, .
• 2021 Šabankarāja, k., . . . 101, 102, 165n Sash ravi]sâ, di, . Sasva(?), m., . . Såtåbani, co. . . Såtakani, Andhra k.. Éatapatha-Brahmana, quoted, Såtârà, oi., Sátimita, n., . . Śåttag, m., .
• 24 Satti, Pallara k.,
. 35, 26 Sattividangan (Sakti-Vițavka), do. . . 25 sattra, . . . . . 46, 104, 107 Satyaáraya-Vallabhêndra, 8. a. Pulake in II., . 189 Satyavákya, sur. of W. Ganga kings,. 199 Šauda, co., . . .
. . . . 207n saulkika,, . . . . . 91 Saum yasindhu, 8. a. Uttarasamudra, . Saundatti, vi... 217, 218, 219, 220, 221,
223, 226, 227, 228 Sauţa, co., . . . . . . . Sårarni (Manu), family, . .
94 såvikâ, . . . . . . Såvitri-Mangi, Saluva ch., . . . Salhana, m., . . . .
98 Šeligar, m., . . Sembangudaiyan Narayana Aditya, m... 147 Sèna II., Raffa ch.. . . . . . 218 senbagam, 8. a. champaka, Šeudalai, vi., . .
. 76n Sendamangalam, vi., .161, 162, 167, 168, 160 Sendan, s. a. Skanda, . . . . . 162n sendûrs, sendûrs or sendûr, 8. a. sindūra, 228, 229 Bengama, di.. . . . . . . 11 Šenganivâyar, sur. of Pillai Səlakópar Aliyâr, 166 serpents, day of the,, .
131 Sesha, god,
. . . . . 28, 45 Setapharaņa, ., . . . . 72 setthi, . . . . . . 49 Sêupa, co.. . . . . . 224, 225 sevalai, vi., .
. . 133, 136 Shêri (Shêdhi), ri., . . 36 and add. Shiggaon, vi.,. .198, 199, 208, 209, Shô thâ]visa, di, .. • • • • 94 Siddhanta, . . . . . 191 Siddhavadava, sur. of Narasimhavarman I., 136, 136 Siddhi, Telugu Choda ch... 121, 122, 125, 127 Sidhů, m., . . . . . . . 87
.
.
.
23
216
114

Page #299

256
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII
• 182
.
.
99
PAGE
PAGE Sigam or Sigår, vi., . . . . .
Somåditya, ch., . . Sibada, m., . . . . . . 95 Sômakundakâ, vi., . .
157, 159 Sihada, m., . . . . . . 95n Sômaladevi, queen of Somèsvara,. . . 162 Sibadbaya, m., . ,
. . 54
Somanåtha, 8. a. Siva, . . . . . 132 Sibugrâma or Sihukagrâma, 8. a. Sigam, 96, 46 Somanathapattana, 8. a. Prabhasa, . . 58 Silahára, family,
Sómanáthèsvara, te., . . . . . 6 siman, a district, . . . . 75, 85
Somangalam, vi.. . . . . . Simbachalam, vi., . . . . . 76 Sômébvara, Hoysaļa k., , 161, 162, 176, 177 Simbadata, m., . . . . . . 52 Smokvarasvamin, te., . . . 18 sindura or sendûra crest, 227, 228, 229, 230 Sônpat, vi.,
. . . 155n sinna evalai, vi.. . . . . 133 Sopâraka, vi.. . . . . . 54, 55 siraiyur, vi., . . . 24, 25 Sorata (Saurashtra), co..
• 321 Sirasi, 8. a. Sirsi, . . . . . 99 Sottranaga, m., . . . . . 107 Sirasi-pattald, di.. . . . . . 99 Southern Pennaiyaru, ri., . . . . 139n Sirigávunda, ., . . . . . 208 Sovasaka, . . . . . . 72 Siri-Puļumávi or Siri-Puļumâyi, s. a. Vasithi- éråddha, . . .
puta Puļumáyi, . . . . . 61, 72 áråvaka, . . . . . . 112 Sirpur, vi, . . . . . 103, 104 Sravana-Belgola, vi, 108, 109, 110, 112, 115, 216 Sirriûjûr, vi.. . . . . . 138, 144 Sråvasti, &. a. Sahet-Mahet,. .
157 Sirsi, vi., .
Srivasti-bhukti, di., . . . 157, 159 Sirûr, vi., 202, 209, 210, 214, 220, 221, 223, Srivasti-mandala, 8. a. Sravastiya-vishaya, . 94
225, 227 Śråvastiya-vishaya, di., . . . . 94 Sisira, season, ,
. . 46n Šri, &. a. Lakshmi, . . 42, 124, 154, 189 Sitâbaldi, vi., . . , 223, 225, 226 Sridevi, queen of Erasiddhi, 121, 122, 126, 153, 155 Siva, god, 22, 27n, 28, 42, 45, 83, 107, 132, Sridhara, m., . . . . . 98
133, 136, 138, 139, 168, 192, 196 Bri-Harsha, Chandalla k.,. . . 39 Śivadêvasvamin, m., . . . . 160 śr-Kâdapattigal, sur. of Sattividangan, 25 Sivagupta, m., . . . . . . 71 Srikantha, Chola ch., Sivakhadaguta, 8. a. Sivaskandagopta, . 66 Śrikóvalúra, s.a. Tirukkovalůr, . . 146 Sivamara II., W. Ganga k.,
kun .
193
Sri-Kulakékhara-Nambi, sur. Offrågiran Sivanasamudra, vi. . . 18, 19 Siriyan, . . . . . . 197, 198 Śivaraja I., Kalachuri k., . . 86 Srimad-Govindachandradevah, legend on seal, 98 Sivaraja II., do. .
. 88 Srimat-Sodhadevasya, do. . . . . 85 Šivaskanda, ch. . . .
. 71
Srinatha, Telugu poet, . . . . 78 Sivaskandagupta, m., . . . . 66, 71 Srinivasa, sur. of Madhavavarman, : 100 Sivaskandavarman, Pallava k.. 67,
Sri-Paravala, 8. a. Sri-Vallabha, . . . 33
69, 185 | Sripura, 8. a. Sirpur, . . . 104, 106 Siyadoņi, vi., .
Sriranga, god, . . . . . 76 Siya arman, m., . .
. . . 184 Srirangam, vi.. 77, 161, 162, 163, 176, 177 Si-yu-ki,. . . . . . 167n Srirangamamba, queen of Nrisimharaya, 77, 84 Skanda, Bana ch. .
22, 23 Srirangapattana, oi., . . . . 18, 76, 78 Skanda, god, . .
bri-Tribhuvanamkusah, legend on seal, 178 Skandagupta, ch., . . . . 160 Srivaikuntham, vi., .
. 10 Smriti, .
hiruda. . . 103 Brivallabha, biruda, ...
. . . . . Sodhadêra, Kalachuri k.,, . . 86, 87, 88 Árivůra or Srivüra, 8. a. Sirůr, 202, 204, 208 Sogal, vi., . . . • 217, 223n sthAlipaka, . .
. . Solakop or Bolakonär, ch., . . 163, 166, 168 sthavira, . . . . . 50, 51, 54 Solapuram, vi.,. . .192, 193, 194, 195, 196 Suchi, 8. a. Mithuna,. . . . 128, 131 söma, . . . . . . . 46 Súļi, vi, . . . . . . 181, 182 Sòmadêva, ch., . . . . . 61 Sügallad&vi, queen of Sivaraja II., , . 86
.
.
149

Page #300

INDEX.
257
ΡΑΟΥΙ
PAGB Sugata, s. a. Buddha,. . . . 159 Tapti, ri., . . . . . . . 36 Sukra, planet, . . . 135, 136, 145n taram, revenue,. . . . 131 Salapani, .. a. Siva,. . . .
20 tarapati, . . . . . . . 91 kulkika, . .
. . 29n, 216 Tatabikki, ch., . . . . . 181, 190 Sultan, . . .
. . 76, 77 Tatabikyana, 8. a. Tatabikki, . . 182 summer, . .
todi, . . . . . 15n, len Sun, god,. . . . . . 158, 159 Têkal, vi., . . . . . . 76, 77 San, race of the, .
94, 120, 125n Telingana, co. , . . . . Sundaramürti, Saiva saint, . . 133, 136 Telugn-Chada or -Chola, family, 120, 121 Sundarikamarga, di.,. . . 104, 107 Telunga, 8. a. Telungurâys, . . . . 76 Sunga, dy., . .
50n
Telungabijjana or Tilungabijja, s. a. TilungaSaratha (Surashtra), co. .
. 221 vidya, . . . . 121n, 148 SarlyOjha, ., .
86 Telunguraya, Sáļuva ch., . . . , 76 Sarindyani-Mushtūru, &. a. Mushtūru, 75, 85 Tenkáti, vi., . . 13, 14, 15, 16 Surjoo, s. a. Sarayů, . . . . 88
Tér, vi., . .
224, 226 Sdryalataks, quoted, . . . . 159n Térdál, vi.. . . . , 217, 218, 237 Sdrya-siddhanta, . . . . . 16,95 Teladakki Perumågår, sur. of Rajadeviyår, 141 ettra :
thakkura,. . . . . . 94, 98 Privachana, . . . . . . 193 Thiulapátaka, vi.. . . . . . 87 sattee, . . . 229 tiger banner, . .
. . . . 120 Båttiradevi, queen of Tirarayan, . 143, 143
Tigula or Tigula, 6. a. Tamil. . . . .77 fuvarna, coin, 27, 86, 45 Tihuyanasha, m., . .
. 87 Suvarņavarsha, sur. of Govinda IV., 27, 35, 44, 45
Tikari, vi.,
. . . . S7 svådhyaya, , . .
Tikarika, di., .
. . . 87, 88 Svâmi-Mahasins, *. a. Skanda, . . . 189
Tilangavidya, Telugu-Chála eh., . 121, 122, Svåmin, do., . .
125, 148, 153 svastika,
. . 37, 117, 119 Timma, Saluva ch., . . . . . 77 Svêtapuda, co., . . . .
86
Timma or Timmarája, ch. 108, 112, 113, 114 symbols, numeric:il, . . .
85, 86
Tippa, Sáļuva ch. . . . 76, 77 Tipparkja-Odegar, do; . .
76 tirths, . . . . . . . 68 Tiruchehennambândi, vi.,
. 140 Tadapa, E. Chalukya k.,
181 Tiragðkarpam, vi.. . . . . 162 Tagara, 8: a. Tôr, . . . . 224, 226 Tirukkalukkunram, ti., . 164, 165 Täha, s. a. Talpa,
Tirukkattappalli, vi., . .
. . 77n Taila II., W. Chalukya k., .
Tirukkðvaldr, 8. a. Tirukoilur, 135, 138, 139, Takkárika, ei., . . .
140, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 165 Takkôlom, vi. . . . . . 194 Tirukoilur, vi., . . . 133, 135, 162 Tala or Tålapa, 8. a. Tadapa,
Tirumalai near Polür, vi., . . . . 192 Talaing, co... . . . . . 197 Tirumalaidva-maharaja, o. a. Gopa-Timma, 771 Talukad, vi.. . .
Tirumalavadi, vi.. . . . . . 6 tala-sima, . .
Tirumallóvara, te., . . . . 174, 175 Tåli, vi., , .
Tirumaugai-Alvår, Vaishnava saint,
138 Tammusiddha or Tuinmasicahi, Telugu-Choda Tirumaņikuli, vi,
170, 171, 172, 173, 174 ch., 120, 121, 122, 124, 126, 128, 129, 148, Tirumudugupram, . a. Vriddhachalam, . 164
149, 152, 154, 155 Tirumunaippadi, .. a. Munaippadi, 133, 134, tànira-patta or patpaka. 87, 96, 98
135, 186, 138 Tandalam, si., . . . . . 26, 26 Tirunal]år, vi.. . . . . 172 Tanjore, vi.,
. 77n, 188n, 141, 144 Tirunamanallar, wi.. . . . 132, 133, 136 Tanuku, vi. . . . .
179 i Tiruñánasambandar, Saiva saint, . . 138
.
.
.
87

Page #301

258
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
.
.
182
PAGE
ΡΑΦΗ Tirundvalûr, . a. Tiranamanallar, 133, 134, Trailškyavallabha, god,
· 116 135, 136, 137, 138 Tribhuvanachakravartin, title, 12 185, 161, Tirunelli, si, . . . . 23
162, 166, 167 Tirup puliyur, vi., . .
Trichinopoly, vi, .
. . . 129, 162 Tirupati, hill,. .
25,77 Trilochanapala, Kananj k. . . . Tiruppadirippuliyur, 8. a. Tirapåpuliyar, 162, 188 Tripôtra, . a. Sive, .
135, 129n Tiruppandurutti, vi... . . . 141, 187 Trirasmi hill,
. . . . 60 Tirupparangunram, vi.. . . . . 163nTrivikrama, author, . . . . 291 Tirupparuttikkunru, vi.. . . . 115, 116 Trivikramabhatta, poot, . . . . 125n Tiruppasúr, vi., 119, 120, 121, 122 and add., Trivikrama-Perumal, to.. . . 135, 138
123, 126, 148n, 151n tulapurusha or talápārusha, , . 20, 45 Tiruppûvaṇam, vi., . . . . . 103n Tuļu or Taļuva, co., , . 75, 78, 79, 80 Tiruttoņdar, the 63 śaiva devotees, 132, 136 talya-m@ya,
. 160 Tiruttondisvara, 8. a. Bhaktajan@bvara, . 132 tumbai, flower,
. . . 197 183, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138
tumo, measure, . . . . . 193 Tiruvadi, vi.,
. 162 tarushkadanda, Tiruvadigai, s. a. Tiruvadi,. . . 102, 168 Tyagaraja, te., Tiruvaiyan, Vaidumba ch., . . 142 Tiruvaiyaru, vi., . .
26n, 144 Tiruvakarai or Tiruvakkarai, vi, . . 162 Tiruvalangadu, vi., 119, 120, 121, 122, 127n, 151n Uebchakalpa, vi.. . . . . . 160n Tiruvallam, vi.. . . . . . 1860
Udaiyarköyil, vi., , 169, 170, 171, 175 Tiruvallur, vi, . . . . . 119, 129 Udayadri, .. a. Udayagiri,
.18, 19, 78 Tiruvandipuram, &. a. Tiruvồndipuram, . . 161n Udayagiri, fort, . . . . . 19 Tiruvannamalai, vi. . . . 139, 164n
Udayana, ch., . . . . . . 103 Tiruvarur, vi., . . . . . . 3
Udayêndiram, vi, . . . . . 120 Tiruvayan or Tiruvayaņår, s. a. Tiruvaiyap, Uddharapa, ti, . . . . . 98
142, 143, 144 Udra, co..
. . 2070 Tiruvekkarai, .. a. Tiruvakarai, . . 162, 168 udranga,
. . . 46, 62, 160 Tirovêndipuram, vi., 160, 161n, 162, 163, 164, Ojipuram or Ujjapuram, vi.,
121 166, 167 Ujjain, ti.,
. 30, 183, 201, 224 Tiruvennainallar, vi., . . 133, 164, 165, 172 Ujjayant or Ujjayint, .. a. Ujjain, 30n, 224, 226n Tiruvidaikali, te. . . . 188, 145, 146 Ujyapurt or Ujyapuri, .. a. Ojipuram, 121, 125 Tiruvidaimaradür, bi., .
164, 165 Ukhada, di.
. . . . . 61 Tirarirattanam, 8. a. Virattånēgvara, 138, 139, Ukkal, vi.. . . . . . . 192
140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145 ulakku, measure, .. .. 137, 139, 197 Tiruvorriyûr, vi., . 122, 148, 149, 195 Ullabha, Kalachuri k., . . . . 86 Tiruvottär, oi., . . . . . . 165 UmA, 6. a. Parvati,
. . 41, 190 tiravunnaligui, the store-room of a templo, 145, 197 Ummator, vi.,
18, 19 Tittaisarman, ml., . . . . 193 O namañjëri, di.,
. . . 180 Tivaradůra, 8. a. Mahasiva-Tivararaja, 103, Unangalpaņdi, vi. . . . 138, 142 104, 106, 107 Unaula, 8. a. Bubhnowloe, .
. . 99 tiviļi, musical instrument, , . 208 Untikavatika, vi,
. 216 Toludagaiyur, vi., . . . 161, 162, 168 upadhyaya,
. . . 97 Tondaimáŋallar, 1. a. Tondamánattam, 162, 168 uparakhita,
. . 69 Topdai-mandalam, Co., . . . 194, 195 uparika, Tondamånattam, vi... . . . 162 uparikara, Tongootoor, vi.. . . .
. . 121n
upayuktaka, . Toramana, le . . . . . 60,72 upacana, . . . . . . . 46 Törkhede, vi. .
. . 210 updsika, .

Page #302

INDEX.
259
Våobliávara, te.,
.
.
.
PAGE
PAGE Upêndrs, sur. of Kshitipala, .
82 Vapakšppadi, di.. . . . 139 uri, measure, . . . . 141, 148
Vanakovaraiyan or Vånakðvariyar, birudit, Uravupalli, vi.. . • 66
139, 140, 141, 195 Urvaraditya, sur. of Nộisimhbariya, , . Vanapalli, vi,
. . . 17 Usabhadata or Usabhad&ta, 8. a. Rishabhadatts,
Vanga, co., . :
. . . 207
56,58 Vaniâpåtaka, vi.. . . . . . ushatbudha (usharbadha), , . . 148 Vankidēva, Sáluva ck.,
. . 76 Ushavadata, a. a. Rishabhadatta, .
46n Varaha, 8. a. Vishnu,
. . . 132 Uttamaganda-mada, coin,
. 130n Varihapura pam, Telugu poem, 75, 76, 78, 79 Uttaramallar, ti., . . . .
Våranåsi, 8. a. Benares, . . . 214 Uttarspuráns, quoted, . . . .
Varanavaki, ring . . . . 162, 168 Uttararamacharita, drama, . 30n, 148, 149n Vardhamana, Jaina saint, . 115, 116 Uttarasamudra, co.,
. . 94, 95
Vardhamanakka, sur. of Påndyakadêri, 114 Uttellee, vi.. . . . . .
Várpá, ri., Uttirap, m., . . 143 varsha,
. . . . . 58, 60 uvachcha, a temple drummer, · 143 Varuna, god, . .
. . 159 Uyyakkopdan-solapuram, 8. a. Solapuram, 192 varusham,
Vasithi, Andhra queen,
61,72 Vasithi, f.
. . 61 Vasithipata (Våsishthiputra) Puļumiyi,
Andkra k., 60, 66, 70 Vaddadi, vi.,
Vasudeva, ch., . . . . 224, 226 vaddavane, . . . . . 201n Vataranye vara, te., . .
119 Vaddiga, Rashtrakúša k.,. . 34 Vátasvåmin, m.. . . . . 160 VAhali or Bahali, k.,
. . : 86
Vatatavi or Vaţåranya, *. a. Tiruvalangadu, VAhmata, ili,
121, 126 Vaichaya, s. a. Baicha, . . . 115, 116 Vayalpadu, di.. . . . . 76n, 85n Vaidumba, family, . . , 142, 143, 144Vayiri-Adiyan, W. Ganga ch.,
195 VaidyanAtha, te., ,
Vậyghe, thu
. . . . 117. 118 Vaijayanti, 8. a. Banavisi, . . 49, 70 | ve (dvan) • • • • • Vaikuntha-Perumal, te,
Védagirióvara, to. . . . . . 165 vaishayika,
Vedas and takes :Vaishnava. . . . 138, 146, 197, 200
Bahvricha,
87, 160 vaibadeva, . . . . .
Såman,
. 28, 41 Vaišys, caste, . . . . . 50n, 63
Chhandoga, . .
87, 160 vajapey, . . . . . 46
Yajus,
85, 87 Vajriņidêvi, queen of Naravardhana, . . 168
Karva, . .
28, 45 Vakataka, family, . . . 160n
Madhyamdina,. . . 87 valadhira or baladhira, . . . 87
Vajasanêya, . Valahari-gana, . . 179, 191
Vajin, . . . , 28, 45 Vallabha, sur. of Rashfraldfa kings, 27, 28, Vegavati, ri., .
. 129 29, 45, 189, 194, 195
Vehka, .. a. Vegavati, Vallam, oi., . . . . 79n, 165, 166 Velanându, co.
. 149 Valldra, ti.. . . . . . . 7ón Vélapátipurs, 8. a. Vayalpada, . 750, 85 Valmiki, poet, . 164 véli, measure of land,
. 143 Valdraka, .. a. Karld, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 66 | Velka,.. a. Vegavati, . 128, 129, 182 VÅmana, god, . . . . . 146 Vellore, vi..
. . . . 192 Våmanapurifvars, to., 170, 171, 172, 173, 174 Velûr, . a. Vellore, . . • 25, 192n Vâmarathya, ., . . . . 159 Velúrppadi, vi., . . . Vanagappadi, .. a. Vanakoppadi, . • 189 Tonadadaiydp, ch. . . . . . 166
2 L 2

Page #303

260
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Vengi, con
25
30n
•
83
PAGE
PAGE . . .28, 191, 207,031 Vijaya-Nripatungavikrama or Ovikramavarman, Venkata, 8. a. Tirapati,
Ganga-Pallava k. . 139, 140, 196 Venkatapati, Vijayanagara k. . . 129 Vijayapala, Kanauj k., . . . . 80n Venkataramaņappa, 9.
. . 75 Vikara, vi.. . . . . . . 94 Venkatesa-Peramal, te.,
Vikkirama-Solan-ula, quoted, . 120, 136, Vennaivallûr-nadu, di., . 133, 136
163n Vêņúr, vis . . 108, 112, 113, 114 Vikrama-Chola, Chóļa k., 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8, Vennvasa, và, . •
135, 136, 163n, 169, 170, 171 Verwal, vi.. .
. . 221 Vikrama-Chola-Chêdiyarayan, Miládu ch., 135 Vetta, 8. Betta, . . . .
Vikrama-Chols-Kovalarayan, do.. . 135 Vettuvadaraiyar, ch.,
Vikramaditya, mythical k., . . 224 Vetřuvadiyaraiyar, 8. a. Vetfuvadaraiyar, 140 Vikramaditya I., E. Chalukya k., 189, 190n vegika,
52 Vikramaditya II., do. . . . 181, 190 Vidarbha, co., . .
Vikramaditya V., W. Chalukya k., . .222a Vidélvidagu, biruda, .
Vikramaditya VI., do. . . 130n, 223 Vidva, queen of Samkaragana II. . . 88 Vikramapala or Vikramapáladova, Uttara. Vidyadharabhañja, ch., . . . . 101
samudra ch., . . . . . 94 Vighneávara, 8. a. Ganapati,
Vikramärjunavijaya, Kanarese poem, 33, 34n . . . . . 60, 117 Vikramâvalóka, sur. of Govinda II., . . 230 Vijamba, queen of Indra III., . , 33, 44 Vikrånta-Narayana, sur. Of Govinda IV. 36, 45 Vijaya-Buddhavarman, Pallava k., 67, 69, 185 Viņakadéra, mn., . . . . 210, 214 Vijaya-Dantivikramavarman, Ganga-Pal.
Vinapoţi, f., . . . . . . 182 lava k., . . . . . .
196 196
Vinayachandra, m., . . . . . 183 Vijayaditya, ch.. . . 230 Vinayaditya, w. Chalukya k. .
35 Vijayâditya, w. Chalukya k., . i 35, 182 Vingavalli, vi., . . . . . 28, 43 Vijayaditya I., E. Chalukya k. . . 189 Vinikonda, 8. a. Vinukonda, . . 18, 19 Vijayaditya II., do. . . 184, 189, 216 vinirgata, . . . . . . . 2250 Vijayaditya III., do. . 29, 180, 184, 189, 216 Vinnagar, a Vishnu temple,
1970 Vijayaditya IV., do. . . . 182, 190
Visukonda, oi., . . . . . . Vijayaditya V., do.
. . .
Virabhadra, Gajapati prince, . 190
18, 19, 20 Vijayaditya VI., sur. of Amma II., 179, 190 Vira-Choda, E. Chalukya k., . . . Vijaya-Gandagöpåladeva, Telugu-Cháda ch., Vira-Chóļa, ch., . . . . . .
129, 166 Vira-Chola, sur, of Prithivipati II., . . Vijaya-Isvaravarman, Ganga-Pallara k., 23,
ViraganganadAlvåg, ch., . . 163, 168 24, 25
Virahobala, Sáluua ch., . . . Vijaya-Kampa, s. a. Vijaya-Kampavitrama. virakal or virakkal, . . . . 23, 162
varman, . . . . 192, 193, 196 virakalal, . . . . . . . 176n Vijaya-Kampavarman, do. . . . 193n irama, . . . . . . . Tỏa Vijaya-Kampavikramavarman, Ganga Pal. Virsmahồndra, sur. of Chalukya-Bhima II., 181
Cara k., . . . . 193, 194, 196 Vira-Narasimha, Vijayanagara k., . 79, 80 Vijayanagara, vi., .
18, 19, 75, 77, Vira-Narasimhadêva, 5. a. Narasimha II., 78, 79, 80, 84n, 116
161, 162, 163, 168 Vijaya-Nandivikrama or.-Nandivikramayar
Vira-Narasim hadeva-Yadavardya, k., . . 25 man, Ganga-Pallava k.. . 139, 192, 196 Vira-Narayana, sur. of Amðghavarsha I., . 36 Vijaya-Narasimhavarman, 8. a. Vijaya
Vira-Narayana, sur. of Parantaka I. , 138n Narasimbavikramavarman, . . 22n Viranåråyapa-terinda-villigal, regiment, 188 Vijaya-Narasimhavikramavarman, Ganga. Vira-Påndya, ch., . 108, 109, 110, 111, 112
Pailava k., . . . , 22, 23 Vira-Pandya, Pandya k., . . . 10, 11, 17 Vijaya-Nripatungavarman, &. a. Vijaya-Nri. Virapratâpa, sur. of Vijayanagara kings, . 80 patapgavikramavarman,. . . 140 / Virarâjândra, Chola k.,
9
•
19

Page #304

INDEX
241
PAGE
Wanesa, vi.. Waņi, vi. Warangal. ti. winter, .
. . . .
LAGH
.226n 216, 216, 230 .
129 . 72, 74
. .
. .
.
143
Virarājềndra-Chôļadēva, s. a. Virarajêndra
dêrs II., . . . . . . 172 Virarajëndradêva II., 8. a. Kulottuvga-Chola III., . . . .
. 172n Viråbani, sur. of Sambu varåyag, . . 149 Virasena, m., . . . . . . 56 Vira-Timmarája-Odeyaru, ch., . , 114 Virattanam, 8. a. Virattaņeevara, . Virattandóvara, te., . . .
138 Virattan Virapåraniyår, queen, . virodha, alarkára, .
. 1070 Virðdhyâdikrit, 8. a. Virddhikrit, . . 110 Virpêdu-nádu, di.. . . . . 1950 Virupakshasvåmin, te., .
• 80a visarga, . . . . 106, 147n, 179, 198n vishayedåpika,. . . . . . 87 vishayapati, .
. . 46, 159 Visbņu, god, 28, 31, 32, 41, 42, 45, 83,
93, 94n, 107, 120, 124, 125, 131, 132n, 138, 139n, 1510, 152, 154n, 188, 180,
189, 194, 196, 197, 207, 208, 222, 225, 226 Vishnudása, 1.... . . . . . . 1280 Vishnudatta, . . . . 50 Vishnupurâns, quoted, . . 117, 151n Vishņuvardhana, Hoysaļa k.. . . 108 Vishņuvardhana I., E. Chalukya k., 184, 189 Vishnuvardhana II., do., .
184, 189 Vishnuvardhapa III., do. .
• 189 Vishnuvardhana IV., do., . . 189 Vishņuvardhana V., do. . . . 189 visbuvs, an equinox,. . . 70, 9, 10 visvachakra, . . . . . 84 visvajit, sacrifice,
. . . 1510 Visvanatha, te., . . . . . 13, 14, 15 Viśvarúpa, .. . . . . . . 94 Vriddhachalam, vi.. . . 163, 164, 165 Vsiddhagiri vara, te., . .
• 163 vrihaddhala . . .
. 86 vrisbôtsarga, .. . Vyalapati, . a. Volapátipara,
. . . 76 Vsasa, Kalachteri k., . . . 86, 87, 88 Vyâsa, rishi, . . . . 100, 107 Vyâsasikshâ, quoted, . . . . . 179 vyatipåta, . . . . . . vyâyahârika or vyavahárin, . . . 100
Krödhin,
.
.
.
Yadava, family, 70, 78. 219, 220, 224, 225 Yadu, do., . , 28, 31, 42, 216, 220 Yado, mythical k. . . . . . 76 Yajñavalkya, quoted, . . . . 68 yama, . . . . . . 46n Yama, god, . . . . . 28, 43 Yamuna (Jumna), ri., . , 30, 35, 43, 44 Yasobhita, Kalinga ch., . . . . 100 Yasólékhyadevi, queen of Samkaragana III., 86 Yagomati, queen of Prabbákaravardhana, 169 Yavana, a Greek, . . . . 52, 54, 56 Yavana, a Musalmán, . . , 31, 78 years of the cycle :
Chitrabhånu, . . Dundubhi,
. 115 Durmati, .
• BO Howalambin or Hevilambin.
15. 129 Khara.
. . 28, 15 Kródbana, .
. . 19
. 129 Nala,
80n, 128, 131 Parthiva,. .
• 200, 201 Pingala,
. 129, 2050 Plava, Plavanga, . Prabhava, .
. 16, 116 Pramêndin,
. . 129 Rakshasa, . . . 16, 79, 111, 112 Raktákshin,
. 75, 85 Sarvadbârin,
. . . . . 79n Saumya, .
194, 230 Siddhartha or Siddharthin,. 79, 210 Bsbhakrit,
112, 113, 114
. 1150 Subbanu, . . . . . . 770 Vijaya, . . . . . 1632 Vikrama, . . . . . . 777 Vilambin, . . . . . 129 Virodbikrit,. . . 110 Virðdhin,. . . . 79n Vyaya, . . 110, 204, 205, 208, 210 Yuvan, . . . . 20, 770
.
Subbakrit,.
.
.
W
Wadgaon, vi., . Wandiwash, vi., .
. .
. .
. .
. .
43n 790

Page #305

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
[VOL. VII.
....
..
E
PAGE yuktaka,. . . Yullikodamandru, 8. a. Komera,. . 180, 191 yuvaråja, . . . . 182, 189, 230, 281
:
Z
PAGE Fears of the regu, . . 1, 3, 3, 4,5, 6, 7,
8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 22, 23, 24. 25, 28, 61, 66, 72, 74, 104, 107, 121, 730, 133, 134, 135, 136, 139, 140, 141. 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 157, 160, 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 168, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 184, 185. 192, 193, 194, 195, 204, 205,
208. 210, 211, 213 Yelivarru, r., . . . . 181 Yhdiyůru, . a. Eedooroo, , , 179, 191
Zamorin, . . . . . . . 18 Zodiac, signs of the:
Dhanus, . . . . . 11, 12, 171 Kanya,. . . . 9n, 164, 173 Karkataka, . .1, 9n, 11, 13, 170, 176 Kumbha, . . . . . 165, 178 Makan, .
4, 6, 12, 176 Mesha,. .
. . 174, 175 Mina, . . . . . 12, 13, 170, 176 Mithuna, 2, 3, 4, 14, 128, 129, 169, 173, 174 Risbabha or Vrishabba, .2, 3, 95, 173, 174, 177 Simha, ... 2, 3, 164, 165, 171, 172, 175 Tula, . . . . . . .175 Vrischika, . 2, 11, 14, 15, 164, 166, 177
.
.
.
.
16
Ganda, . . . . . Yaddhamalla I., E. Chalukyuk, . , Yuddbamalla II., do. . . . Yuddhasura-Nandaraja, Rishta kata ca. Yudhishthira, mythical k., . . . yuga = 4, . . . . . . Yugma, .. a. Mithuna, . .
316 . 48 . $5
114

Page #306

APPENDIX.
A LIST OF INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
FROM ABOUT A.D. 500.
BY PROFESSOX F. KIELHORN, C.I.E.; GÖTTINGES. TN continuation of my List of the Inscriptions of Northern India. I now publish a similar list
1 of inscriptions of Southern India, which also was originally compiled solely for my own use. It contains all southern inscriptions from about A.D. 500 which I have found in the vari. ous publications accessible to me, excepting, as a rule, those in Dr. Burgess and Pandit Natesa Sastri's Archæol. Survey of Southern India, Vol. IV., and in Mr. Rico's Epigraphia Carnatica, Vol. III. ff. The inscriptions of any importance, other than reprints, in the former publication may be expected to be soon republished critically, and those in the Epigraphia Carnatioa will, I have no doubt, receive a general index of their own, when all the texts have been published.
While I am writing these lines,' my list contains 1,020 numbers which treat of about 1,200 separate inscriptions. Of this total about 210 are on copper-plates, and 890 on stone. Taken as & whole, the inscriptions of the South in some respecte differ Aggentially from the northern inscriptions. The latter with insignificant exceptions are all in Sanskrit ; of the 1,100 inscriptions in the present list not more than about 290 are in Sanskrit only. About 340 aro in Tamil, 320 in Kanarese, 10 in Telugu, 90 in Sanskfit and Kanarese, 30 in Sanskpit and Telugu, and 20 in Sanskrit and Tamil; the language of four is an ancient Prakrit, and a few are composed or contain remarks in a dialect which apparently is an old form of Marathi. On the othor hand, while the inscriptions of the North are dated in about ton different eras the chief of which is the Vikrams era, Southern India generally uses the sakn er. Of about 510 of these inscriptions dated according to eras, 450 quote the Saka and 20 from the southernmost part of India the Kôlamba (or Kollam) era; six quite exceptionally use the era of the Kaliyuga (marked Ky.), and 34 are dated according to the Chalukya-Vikrama era (marked Chà. Vi.), i.e., really, in regnal years of the Western Châlukya Vikramaditya VI. The Vikrama era is foroign to the South; it is quoted only once, in the most modern inscription of this list (of A.D. 1830), which also gives the number of years elapsed since Vardhamåna's Nirvana. This list, moreover, will show that in large tracts of Southern India it was the custom - more rarely observed in Northern Indiato date documents only in the regnal years of the reigning kings. Of the prominent part which the Jovian years play in the dates of southern inscriptions I have had occasion to spenk elsewhere.
Differently from the course followed in the Northern List, I have arranged tho inscriptions here given mainly according to the dynasties to which thoy belong. Dated and undated miscellaneous inscriptions which I cannot assign to any particular dynasty will be givon under separate headings at the end of the list. Any inconvenience which my arrangement may cause I hope to
See above, Vol. V. Appendix.
? Any inscriptions that may be published while this list is being printed will as far as possible be inserted in their proper places,
· When the language of an inscription is not stated in this liat, it should be understond to be Sanskrit. • Current years will be denoted in this list by an asterisk placed after the numerals for the year.

Page #307

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
lessen by an index wbich will give all dated inscriptions arranged in the order of the Saka years. Another index is to contain most of the proper names which occur in this list.
While doing this work, I often have found cause to regret that I know so little of the vernaculars of Southern India, and I fear that this list must suffer through this want of knowledge on my part. I nevertheless venture to hope that what I offer now will at least såve some trouble to others who are interested in Indian Epigraphy.
A.-The Western Chalukyas of BadAmi. 1.-S. 310.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 29-4. Pimpalnêr (spurious ) plates of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhirdja Satyasraya (Pulakasin I.P):
(L. 1).-Sakantipakal-Atita-bamyateara-satdehu tri(tri)shu das-ottardshv=asy[m] samvatsara-masa-paksha-divasa-púryvky&n=tithan.
(L. 35).-süryagrahaņa-parvvapi.
2.-8. 411*.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 211, and Plates in Vol. VIII. p. 340. Além (formerly Captain T. B. Jervis's, now British Museum, spurious ) plates of the W. Chålokya Mahdrájádhiraja Pulakesin I. Satyasraya, the son of Raparåga who was the son of Jayasimha I. ; and of his feudatory Samiyara, the son of Sivåra who was the son of the Raja Gonda, of the Rundranila-Saindraka family (or Randranila and Saindraka families) :
(L. 28).-Sakantip-Abd@shy-êkådas-Ottarëshu chatus-satêshu vyatiteshu Vibhavasamvatsaré pravarttamanê . .. Vaisakh-8dita-parņpa-punya-divasê RAh(hau) vidbau(dhôr=) mandalam glasbté (P).
(L. 35).-Vaisakha-paurppamasyam Rahau vidhu-mandala[mo] pravishtavati.
12th April A.D. 488; a lunar eclipse, not visible in India; but see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 10, No. 164.
The inscription records the building of a Jaina temple and the allotment of certain grants to it, and gives the line of Jaina teachers Siddhanandin, Chitakacharya, Någadeva, and Jinanandin.
3.-8. 500.-Ind. Ant. Vol. III. p. 305, and Plate ; Vol. VI. p. 363, and Plate in Vol. X. p. 58; PSOCI. No. 39. Badami cave inscription of the W. Chalukya? Mangalesvara Ranavikranta, of the 12th year of the reign of his elder brother Kirtivarman I.):
(L. 6).-pravarddhamana-rajya-samyvatsara d vádase Sakansipati-rajyabhishekasamyvatsardshv-atikråntéshu panohası Satosha . .
(L. 11).-mahl-Karttika-paurppamåsyam.
4.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 60, and Plate; PS001. No. 40. Bådami Kanarese rock inscription of the W. Chalukys. Mangalesa.
1 For the W. Chalukyas of Gujarkt see my List of North. Inser. Nos. 898, 400, 401 and 404. Of the (unpublished) Balear plates, dated in 8. 668, of the Jaykbraya-Mangalarasarkja (also called VinayAditya and Yuddhamalla) who is mentioned ibid. No. 404, an account is given in Jour. Bo. 41. Soc. Vcl. XVI. p. 5, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 75.-In Jour. Bo. 41. Soc. Vol. XX. p. 49 is published a Sanjan copper-plate inscription which professes to bo of the time of the W. Chalukys Vikramaditys I. and to record grant by his paternal uncle Buddhavarasa, the younger brother of Satyafrays (Pulakesin II.). I hope that this inscription may be re-edited with a facsimile. (For the name Buddhavarna see below, No. 67.)
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 216, No. 26. • The third plate is numbered with the numeral figure 3.
The name Chalukya or Chalukya does not occur in the inscription. . See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIX. p. 273. • See ibid. Vol. XXX. p. 218, No. 86.
The original has Chalkya.

Page #308

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA,
5.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 16, and Plate. Badami (Mahakata) pillar inscription of the 5th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya' Mangaldsa Ranavikranta :
(L. 14).-uttaröttars-pravarddhamana-rajya-pañchama-sri-varsh pravarttamAnd Siddharthê Vaisakha-paurņņam&syim.
The Jovian year Siddhårtha, if it is really intended here," by the mean-sign system lasted from the 25th October A.D. 601 to the 21st October A.D. 602 (in §. 523-524).
In the lineage of the Chaļikyas, Jayasingha (Jayasimha I.); his son Ranaråga ; his son Satyasraya Rapavikrama (Pulakėsin I.] ; bis son Pura-Raņaparåkrama (Kirtivarman I.] (defeated the kings of Vaga, Anga, Kalinga, Vattura, Magadba, Madraka, Kerala, Ganga. Mashaka. Pandya, Dramila, Choliya, Âļuka, Vaijayanti); his younger brother Uru-Rapavikranta Mangalega (conquered the [Kalatadri) king Buddha). The inscription mentions Mangalêsa's father's wife Durlabhadevi, of the Batpūra family.
6.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 161, and Plate ; PSOCI. No. 11. Nerûr (now India Office) plates of the W. Chalukya. Mangalaraja (Mangaloka, who put to flight Sankaragapa's son Buddharåja, and killed Svåmiraja of the Chalikya family), the son of Vallabha (Pulakesin I.) :
(L. 14).-samvatsara-pdjyatamâyâr Karttika-dvadasyam.
7.-9. 582.-Jour. Bo. As. Soo. Vol. X. p. 365, and Plates. Goa plates, recording & grant by Satyasraya Dhruvaraja Indravarman of the Bappúra family, who was staying at Rêvatidvipa and acting with the permission of the Maharaja Sriprithivi-vallabha; of the 20th year of the reign (according to Dr. Bhandarkar, of the W. Chalukya Mangaldsa, but according to Dr. Fleet of the 20th year of his own administration) :
(L. 6). --Mágha-paurņpam&syam.
(L. 17).-pravardd hamâna-vijayarajya-samvatsaram viisatimam? Saka-kalah-pañcba varsha-latâni dvåtrih såni.
8.-9. 592 ).-Kartakoti (sparions) plates of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya I. Satyasrays; see below, No. 21.
9.-S. 584.Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 73, and Plate; P&OCI. No. 12. Haidarkbåd plates of the third year of the reign of the W. Chalukya. Mahdrija Satyasraya (Pulak egin II.), son of the Mahardja Kirtivarman I., and son's son of the Maharaja Saty&sraya Polekdgivallabha (Pulskogin I.); issued from Vat&pinagar :
(L. 11).-&tmanaḥ pravarddhamana-rajyabhisheka-samvatsarê tritiya Sakansipatisamvatsara-satêshu chatustrimg-Adhikeshu panchasy-atîtêshu Bhadrapad-&måvåsyåyår Büryyagrahapa-nimittam.
End August A.D. 612; & solar eclipse, not visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 180, No. 106.
10.-8. 668 (Ky. 878520).-Bp. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 4, and Plate; PSODI. No. 73. Aihole inscription, recording the construction of a temple of Jinêndra by & certain Ravikirti, during
The inscription is read from the bottom upwards ; compare below, No. 641. • The original has Chalikya. • The earliest inscription in this List, in which a Jovian year undoubtedly is quoted, is No. 56 of 5. 692. • Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 294. The original has Chalikya. See below, No. 10. * Read vimfatimah.
Read dodtrishardni. This was the new-moon day of the perpinduta Bhadrapada.-On the 23rd July A.D. 613, which was the new-moon day of the prindsta Bhadrapada of S. 585 expired, there was a total eclipse of the sun that was fully visible at Badami.
Described as the year 8785 since the Bharata wa.

Page #309

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
the reign of the W. Chalukya Pulakesin II. Satysraya; (composed by Ravikirti himself, whose fame is compared to that of Kalidasa and Bhåravi):
(L. 16).-Trimsatsu tri-sahasresha Bhârat&d=&hav&d=itaḥ [1°) sapt-ábdagata-yukteshu sa(ga)tåshy=abdéshu pañchasu [119] Pañch Asatsu Kalau kale shatau pañcha-satasu cha. [1] samasu samatitásu Sakan&m=api bhůbhajám |
In the Chalukya lineage, Jayasirinhavallabba [1.]; his son Rapariga; his son Polekesin [1.] (acquired Vätapipuri); his son Kirtivarman [I.] (defeated the Naļas, Mauryas and Kadambas); his younger brother Mangaldea (defeated the Katachchuris and took Revatidvipa); Kirtivarman's son Poleksin (II.) Satyasraya (was at war with Appåyika and Govinda; besieged Vanavasi; subdued the Gangas, Aļupas, and the Mauryas in the Konkaņas; besieged Puri; subdued the Latas, MAlayas and Gurjaras; defeated Harsha [of Kanauj]; conquered the three Maharashtra kas; was at war with the Kalingas and Kosaļas; took Pishtapura; fought at the Kaunala, s.e. Kolleru lake ; defeated the Pallavas of Kanchipura; crossed the river Kaveri and caused prosperity to the Cholas, Keralas and Påndyas).
11.-Bp. Ind. Vol. V. p. 7, and Plate. Yekkeri rock inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharaja Satydsraya Pulekesivallabha (Pulakesin II.) :
(L. 8).-Karttikasya pünnimasam likhit& prasastiti || samvatsara .. 6(?) rajya iti.
12.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 48, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 266. Nerûr (now India Office) fragmentary plates of the (W. Chalukys) Maharaja Satyasraya Polekésivallabha (Pulakesin II.), the son of Kirtiraja (Kirtivarman 1.).
13.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 51, and Plate. Chiplập (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) plates of the W. Chalukya Satyasraya (Pulakekin II.), the son of Kirtivarman I. ; recording a grant by his maternal uncle Brivallabha Sennandaraja of the Sêndraka family.
14.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 330, and Plate. Kandalgaon (spurious) plates of the 5th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Satyasraya Pulakésivallabha (Pulak@gin II.) :
(L. 14).-vijayarajya-sanova[t]sard pafchamê Maghamåsa-saptamyâm.
15.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 96, and Plate in Vol. IX. p. 304; Mysore Inscr. No. 159, p. 298. Hosûr (sparious plates of the W. Chalukya Saty&sraya (Pulakesin II.), recording a grant made at the request of his son or daughter (P) Ambêra or Amber& :
(L. 8).- mahd-Magha-paurnpamasyaya ...sma-grahané.
16.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 106, lines 51-61 of the text. Lakshmêshwar (sparious?) inscription of Durgasakti, the son of Kundasakti who was the son of Vijayasakti, of the family of the Sendra kings who belonged to the Bhujagêndra lineage; contemporary (or fendatory) of the W. Chalukya Mahardja Ereyya Satyasraya (Pulakośin II.P), the son of the Maharaja Rapaparåkramoka.
17.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 124, and Plate. Nirpap (spurious'?) plates of the W. Chalukya Tribhuvanasraya Någavardhanardja, recording a grant made at the request of a certain Balámma-Thakkura.
1 The inscription contains numerical symbole for 4, 6, 8(P), 8, and 60. • The name Chalukya or Chalukys does not occur in the inscription. • Bead pauraramdaydre likhita prafastiraiti. In verse apparently called simply Vallabha. Bee Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 217, No. 97.
See ibid. p. 222, No. 58. 1 See ibid. p. 218, No. 87. • Put on the stone in about the second half of the 11th century A.D. • See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 216, No. 28.

Page #310

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
In the family of the Chalukyas, Satyaśraya Kirtivarmaraja [1.] ; his son Pulakekivallabha (Polskôgin II., defeated Harsha [of Kanaajl); his younger brother Dharaśraya Jayasimhavarmaraja; his son Tribhuvanaśraya Någavardhanarâja (Jayasraya P).
18.-Jour'. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 235, and Plate. Karnal district plates of the third year of the reign of the W. Chalukyal Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya I. Satyasraya, son of the Maharaja Satyasraya (Pulakesin II., who defeated Harshavardhana [of Kananj]), grandson of the Maharaja Kirtivarman I. (who defeated the kings of Vanavasi, etc.), and great-grandson of the Mahardja Polekêśivallabha (Pulakasin I.) :(L. 20).-pravarddhamåna-vijayar[a]jya-tfitiya-samvatsarê
al ya-tfitiya-samvatsarê . . . samgamamahayâtråyå paurņpamásyâm.
19.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 238, and Plate. Karşûl district plates of the 10th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya? Maharajadhirója Vikramaditya I. Satyásraye (described as in No. 18); recording a grant made at the request of Devasaktiraja of the Sêndraka family:
(L. 18).-pravarddhamana-vijayarajya-daśama-samvatsard Ashada (dha)-panrņamásyam.
20.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 76, and Plate; PSOOI. No. 13. Haidarabad (spurious'?) plates of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya I. Satyasraya (who defeated Narasimha, Mahendra, and Isvara or Isvarapôtaraja of Kanchi), the son of the Maharajadhiraja Satyasraya (Pulakesin II., who defeated Harshavardhana (of Kanauj]), grandson of the Maharaja Kirtivarman I., and great-grandson of the Maharaja Pulakesivallsbha (Pulakesin I.).
21.-9. 532().-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 219, and Plate. Kurtaköți (now Royal As. Soc.'s, spurions) first and second plates only of the 16th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharájádhiraja Vikramaditya I. Satyasraya (described much as in No. 20); issued from Kisuvolal :
(L. 20).-batrimsóttara-panchagatoshu Saka-varsheshy-ktitéshu vijayarajya-sambachcharashosha(da) sa-varshê pravarttam&na , tasya Vaisakha-Jêshthâ-mga-madhyam-amaviaya Bhaskara-dinė Röhinya-riksh8 madhyâhna-kále
Vrishabhs-rasau stryyagrahaņa. sarvvamá(grå)si(si) bhûtê.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XVIII. p. 285.
22.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 240, and Plate. Karnal district (spurious) plates of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya I. Satyasraya (described much as in No. 18) -
(L. 12).- .. . p[au*]ronamasya[mo].
23.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 163, and Plate. Nerar (now India Office) plates of Vijayabhattarika, the queen of the Mahdrája [Cha]ndråditya, who was the eldest brother of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya I., son of the Maharajadhiraja Satyagraya (Pulakesin II.), eto. : of the 5th year of the reign of Chandraditya P):
(L. 15).-svarajya-pañchama-ssam (sam) vatsara A(8)śvayuja-paurppamåsasya dvitiyâyâm vishuve.
[8. 581]: 23rd September A.D. 659.
1 The original has Chale(li)kya.
The original has Chalikya. • Seo Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 219, No. 89; compare also Nachrichten Ges. d. Wins. Göttingen, 1900, p. 845 f.
• I.e. the Pallavas Narasimha varman I., Mahendravarman II., and Paramvara Varman I.; compare below, Nos. 628 and 634.- In the verses which give the above information, Vikramaditya I. himself is referred to or described by the epithets or bir das Anivkrita, Vallabhs, srivallabha, Ranarasiks and Rajamalls, and the Pallars family is called the Mahamalla kula; compare below, Nos. 627, 629 and 632. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 217, No. 80.
Not earlier than the ninth or tenth century A.D. + See ibid. p. 214, No. 8.
• The original has Chalikya. . On this day the second tithi of the bright half of Afvina commenced 4 h. 19 m., and the Tull-vishuvasorkrinti took place 9 h. 26 m., after mean sunrise. Compare Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 866, note 8.

Page #311

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. VII.
24.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 45, and Plate. Kochrêm plates of Vijayamahadevi, the queen of the Maharajadhirdja Chandraditya, who was the eldest brother of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya 1., son of the Maharajadhiraja Satyasraya (Pulaké in II.), etc.:
(L. 18).-Vaisakha-énkla-dvadasyam.
25.--Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 67; Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 233, and Plate. Karşal distriot plates of the first year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Adityavarman, & son of the Maharajadhiraja Satyasraya (Pulakösin II., who defeated Harshavardhana [of Kananj]), grandson of the Maharaja Kirtivarman I., and great-grandson of the Maharaja Satyasraya (Pulakêgin I.):
(L. 15).-pravardhamana-vijayarajya-prathama-samvatsaré Kárttika-paurņamásyam Paitamahi-Hiranyagarbha-mahotsava-samaye.
26.-S. 608. Ind. Ant, Vol. VII. p. 112. Notice of a Lakshmêshwar (spurious') inscription (fourth part of the record) of the 5th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vinayaditya Satyaáraya; issued from Raktapura :
Ashtottara-shatch hatåshu Saka-varsheshy-atîtê shu pravarttamâna-vijayarajya-pamchamasamvatsarê ... Magha-måsê paurņņam&sy&m.
27.-S. 611.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 86, and Plate; PS001. No. 14; Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 242, and Plate. Togarchôdu plates of the 10th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhirdja Vinayaditya Satyasraya; issued from Pampâtirtha:
(L. 24).-ékádasóttara-shatch hatéshu Saka-varshêshv=atitëshu pravarddhamâna-vijayarajyasamvatsarê dasamê varttamâne .. . Karttika-paurạnam&syåm.
In the family of the Chala kyas, the Maharaja Pulakésivallabha (Pulakesin I.); his son, the Maharaja Kirtivarman [I.]; his son, the Maharajadhiraja Satyasraya (Pulakésin II., defeateil Harshavardhana (of Kanauj]); his son Vikramaditya [I.] (took Kanchipura); his son, the Maharajadhiraja Vinayaditya Satyåśraya.
28.-S. 618.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 89, and Plate; PSOCI, No. 15. Karnal district plates of the 11th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vinayaditya Satyásraya, recording a grant made at the request of the Yuvaraja Vijayaditya; issued from Elumpundale :
(L. 24).-treyodabottara-shatohhatëshu faka-varsheshv-atîtêshu pravarddhamanavijayarajya-samvatsard ekâdago varttamánê . .. Magha-paurņamásyam.
Genealogy as in No. 27.
29.-9. 614.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 149; PSOCI. No. 16. Sorab plates of the [11th] year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vinayaditya Satyasraya, recording & grant made at the request of the Maharaja Chitravaha, the son of the Âļupa king Guņasågara ;' issued from Chitrasedu :
(L. 18).-- [cha turddasottara-shatchhatêshu Saka-varshồshv=atiteshu pravarddhamanavijayarajya-samvatsare [ék&]dasê varttamine ... dakshiņkyan-Abhimukhê bhagavati bhaskarê Rôhiņi(pi)-nakshatrê Sanaischaraváre.
Savarday, 22nd June A.D. 692; but the nakshatra on this day was Åslöshå or Magha, not Rðhiņi; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 9, No. 160.
Genealogy as in No. 27; but the name of Satyasraya (Pulakesin II.) is omitted through carelessness.
Compare below, No. 150.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 218, No. 38. Put on the stone in about the second half of the 11th century A.D.
See Dr. Hultzech's Report for 1901, p. 5, where we find the names of the Aļupa kings Kayasagara, Prithu visagara, Vijayaditya, etc.

Page #312

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
30.-S. 616.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 301, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 17. Harihar plates of the 14th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vinayaditya Satyasraya, recording a grant made at the request of an Aļuva king; issued from Karañjapatra :
(L. 23).-shodasóttara-shachchha(tchha)téshu Saka-varshesh v-atitéshu pravarddhamanavijayarajya-samvatsaré chaturddasd vartta månê . .. Karttike paurņņamásyam.
Genealogy as in No. 27.
31.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 144, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 152. Balagánve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukyal Maharajadhiraja Vinayaditya RAjkáraya, and his feudatory, the Maharaja Pogilli of the Sendraka family.
32.-S. 621.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 60. Bådåmi Sanskfit and Kanarese inscription of the third year of the reign of the W. Chalukyal Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya Satyásraya :
(L. 5).-pravardhamana-vijayarajya-samvatsaré tritiyê varttaman8 @kaviósóttarashaţchhatoshu Saka-varsheshv-atîtêshu Jyê(yai)shthyam paurņpamåsyår.
33.-S. 822.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 126. Nerur (now India Ofice) plates of the 4th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya Satyasraya, recording & grant made at the request of a certain Nandereya ; issued from Rågenanagara :
(L. 30).- dvåvimsatyattara-shatch hatêshu Saka-varsh@shyratitëshu pravarddhamanavijayarajya-samvatsarê chaturtthô vartamanê . .. Åshada (dha)-pauronamasyår.
Genealogy as far as Vinayaditya Satyasraya as in No. 27;" his son, the Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya Satyásraya.
34.-S. 627.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 130. Nerûr (now India Office) plates of the 10th year of the reign of the W. Chalukyaj Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya Satyasraya, recording & grant made at the request of a certain Upêndra :
(L. 29).- saptavimšatyuttara-shatch hatêshu Saka-varshồshv-atitêshu pravarddhamanavijayarajya-samvatsarê daśamê varttamâne ... maha-saptame(my&m ?).
Genealogy as in No. 33.
35. Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 285, and Plate; PSOOI. No. 76. Aihole Kaparese inscription of the third month of the 13th year of the reign of the W. Chalukyal Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya Satyasraya
(L. 2).-trayodaśa-varshamum mu(můru-timgaļu! ... Åsvayuja-pâ[r]onam&sadu! vishupadu!.
[$. 831] : 23rd September A.D. 709; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 188.6
36.-S. 645.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 112. Notice of a Lakshmeshwar (spurious?) inscription (first part of the record) of the 28th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vijayaditya Satyasraya; issued from Raktapura :
9 Pamchachatvårimsaduttara-shatch hatêshu Sa(sa)ks-varshesh vratitéshu pravarddhamânavijayarajya-samvatsaré ashtåvimse varttamånd ... Bhadrapada-paurņņamåsyam sarvvagrásichandragrahan-Ôpalakshitåyår.
20th August A.D. 723 ; a total eclipse of the moon, visible in India.
1 The name Chalukya or Chalukys does not occur in the inscription. * But the Kanarese part of the inscription is almost entirely illegible. * The original has Chalikya. • But Vikramaditya I. is described as the Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya Satyasraya.
Dr. Fleet takes maha-saptama to denote one of the divisions of the seven Konkaņus; see his Dynasties, p. 372.
. Dr. Fleet now takes the equivalent of the date to be the 23rd September A.D. 708 ; see his Dynasties, p. 370, note 5, and p. 372.
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 218, No. 38.
Put on the stone in about the second half of the 11th century A.D. . From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet.

Page #313

8
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
37.-8. 651.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 112. Notice of a Lakshmeshwar (spurious1) inscription (second part of the record) of the 34th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vijayaditya Satyasraya, recording a grant to his father's priest Udayadêva-pandita, also called Niravadya-pandita, who was the house-pupil of Pajyapâda; issued from Raktapura :Ekapamchâsaduttara-shaṭchhatêshu Saka-varshêshvatiteshu pravartta(rddha)mânavijayarajya-samvatsarê chatustrimsê varttamânê... Phâlgupa (na)-mâsê paurṇpamâsyâm.
38.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 103, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 50. Bâdâmi (Mahakâța) Kanarese inscription of Vinâpoti, 'the heart's darling' of the W. Chalukya3 Maharajádhiraja Vijayâditya Satyasraya.
39.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 165, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 53. Paṭṭadakal Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Mahdrájádhirájas Vijayaditya and Vikramaditya II.
40.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 133. Nerar (now India Office) plates of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya Satyaáraya, apparently recording a grant made by his son, the Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya II. Satyaáraya.
Genealogy as in No. 33.
41.-S. 656.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 106, lines 61-82. Lakshmeshwar (spurious) inscription of the second year of the reign of the W. Châlukya Mahárájádhiraja Vikramaditya II. Satyasraya, the son of Vijayaditya Satyasraya, etc.; issued from Raktapura :
(L. 72)-shatpamchâsaduttara-shaṭchhatêshu Saka-varshêshvatitêshu pravarddhamânavijayarajya-samvatsarê dvitiyê varttamâne Magha-paurṇnamasyâm.
42.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 286, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 77. Aihole Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya? Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya II. Satyâśraya.
43.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 360, and Plate. Conjeeveram Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya II. Satyasraya.
44.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 166, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 54. Paṭṭadakal Kanarese inscription; records that Lokamahadevi, the queen of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya II., confirmed a grant made by the Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya Satyasraya.8
45.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 167, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 57. Paṭṭadakal Kanarese inscription; mentions Lokamahadevi, the queen of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya II.
46.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 164, and Plate; PSOOI. No. 59. Paṭṭadakal Kanarese inscription; mentions Lokamahadevi, the queen of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya II.
47.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 164, and Plate; PSOOI. No. 58. Pattadakal Kanarese inscription; mentions the queen of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya II.
48.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 4, and Plate. Paṭṭadakal duplicate pillar inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Mahárájádhiraja Kirtivarman II. Satyasraya :
(L. 22).-Sravana-mase amavasyayam sarvva-grase sûryya-grahane.
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 218, No. 38.
Put on the stone in about the second half of the 11th century A.D. The name Chalukya or Chalukya does not occur in the inscription. The authenticity of this grant is doubtful.
5 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 218, No. 37.
The date would correspond to the 18th January A.D. 735, when there was a lunar eclipse, visible in India. In Nos. 42-47 the name Chalukya or Chalukya does not occur.
Below the above inscription, on the same pillar, is a short inscription, the language of which appears to be Kanarese, and which seems to record the name of a certain Dhuliprabhu, perhaps a visitor to the temple; see Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 166, and PSOCI. No. 55.
9 In northern and in southern characters; compare below, No. 254.

Page #314

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
somen)
18CRIPTIONS OF SOC
[S. 670] : 25th June A.D. 754;' a total eclipse of the sun, visible in India; see ibid. p. 3.
The inscription mentions the Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya Satyasraya; his son, the Maharajddhiraja Vikramaditya [II.] Satyasraya;' and his queens of the Haihaya family) Lôkamahadevi and her younger sister Trailokyamahadevi (the mother of Kirtivarman II.).
49.-8. 679.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 202, and Plates. Vakkalêri plates of the 11th year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Kirtivarman II. Satyagraya, recording a grant made at the request of a certain Dôsiraja ;issued from Bhandaragaviţtage :
(L. 61).--ga(na) vasaptatyattart-shatch hatéshu Saka-varsheshy-atîtêsha pravardhamanavijayarajya-samvatsaré ekadasê varttamând... Bhadrapada-paurņam&syan.
Genealogy as far as Vijayaditya Satyasraya as in No. 33; his son, the Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya [II.] Satyafraya (defeated the Pallava Nandipôtavarman'); his son, the Maharajadhiraja Kirtivarman (II.] Satyasraya.-The inscription mentions [the Pallava) Narasimhapôtavarman.
50.--Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 69. Aður Sanskrit and Kanarese damaged inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya? Rajadhiraja Kirtivarman II. ;8 mentions a king Sinda of Påņdipura, and a king Madhavatti,
51.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 253, and Plate. Didgür Kanarese inscription of the reign of a [W. Chalukya ?] king Kattiyara, ander whom a certain Dosill was governing the Banavasi twelve-thousand province :
(L. 4).-grahaņa[do]!.
52.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 69, and Plate. Kötür Kanarese inscription of the time of a Chalukya prince named Parahitaraja ; records the ceremony of walking through fire and the death of a Saiva ascetic named Sambu (Sambhu).
B.-The Rashtrakûças of Malkhêd and Gujarat (L&ta). 53.-S. 675.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 111, and Plates. Såmangad (now Royal As. Soc.'s) plates of the R&shtrakata Mahdrájádhiraja DantidurgarAja (Dantivarman II.) Khadgåvalóka :
(L. 30).--parchasaptatyadhika-SakakAlasamvatsara-latashatké vyatite samvata(t) 675 pai(? pô or pau)hachchhikây& Måghamasa-rathasaptamy&[m] tulapurusha-sthite....
G8vindaraja [I.] ; his son Kakkarája [I.] ; his son Indraraja [11.] ; his son Dantidurgaraja,13 conquered Vallabha (1.6. the W. Chalukya Kirtivarman II.), and defeated the Karnataka army which had defeated Harsha [of Kanauj], Vajrata and others.
54.-6. 679.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 106, and Plates. Antro18-Chhåróli (in Surat district) plates of the Rashtrakuta Maharajadhiraja Kakkardja II. of Gujarat :
(L. 29).-vishuva-samkrantan...
(L. 36).-Sakanri(npi)pakal-Atita-samvatsara-latashatké eka(k)nasity-adhikó Åsvayujajuddha (ddhê=n)katê(t)=pi sam 600 70 9 tithi 7.
This was the new-moon day of the first púrpimanta Srávapa (or, by the system of mean intercalation, of the púrnimdnta Srávana).
· With the epithet or biruda Niravadya (P). * He has the epithets or birudas Apivkrita and Naipasinha. • See below, No. 51. . I.e. Nandivarman; see below, No. 638 it.
1.6. Narasidhararman; see below, No. 634. 1 The name Chalukya or Chalukys does not occur in the inscription. & See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 377. • According to Dr. Fleet "the characters of it are fairly referable to closely about A.D. 800." 10 Compare below, No. 232.
11 See above, No. 49. 12 of about the ninth century A.D.
# In the concluding verse called Dantivarman.

Page #315

10
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
24th September A.D. 757; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 113, No. 2.
Kakkaraja [1.] ; his son Dhruvarâja; his son Govindaraja, married a daughter of NågnVarman; their son Kakkar&ja [11.]. - The grant mentions, as dútuka, Adityavarmaraja.
55.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 161, and Plate. Hatta-Mattor Kanarese memorial tablet' of the reign of Akalavarsha (Krishnaraja I.).
56.-S. 602.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 209, and Plate. Alås plates of the Rashtrakûța Yuvaraja Gôvindaraja II. Prabhûtavarsha Vikramávalóka, recording a grant made at the request of Vijayaditya Måņåvaļôka Ratnavarsha (son of Dantivarman and grandson of Dhruvar&ja); issued at the confluence of the rivers Krishnaverpå and Musi:
(L. 29).-shatchhatë dvinavaty-adhike Śaka-varshê Saumya-samvatsa]ré Ashadha-suklapakshe saptamyam.
Govindaraja [I.] ; his son Kakkaraja [I.]; his son Indraraja [II.] ; his son Dantivarman [II.], vanquished the Karnataka army which had defeated Harsha [of Kanauj], Vajrata and others; and conquered Vallabha (i.e. the W. Chalukya Kirtivarman II.); after him, Kakkarája's son Ksishộaraja [I.] Subhatunga Akalavarsha; his son Govindaraja [II.] (defeated the lord of Vengt).
57.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 125, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 60. Pattadakal Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Rashtrakațat Mahårájádhiraja Dharavarsha Kaliballaha (Kalivallabha Dhruvaraja).
58.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 163, and Plate. Naregal Kanarese memorial tablets of the reign of Dôra (i.e. Dhôra, Dhruvarâja), and of his feudatory Marakkarasa.
59.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 166, and Plate. Lakshmêshwar Kanarese inscription of the reign of Sriballaha (Srivallabha, according to Dr. Fleet in all probability Dhruvardja).
60.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 24, p. 3. Fragmentary Kanarese inscription of the Mahasamantadhipati Kambayya (Stambha7) Raņávalóka, a son of the Maharajadhiraja] Árivallabha (Dhruvarkja ?).
61.-S. 716.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 105, and Plate. Paithan plates of the Rashtrakúța Maharajadhiraja Govindaraja III. Prabhutavarsha, issued from outside Pratishthana
(L. 60).-Sakanpipakal-&tita-samvatsara-sa (sa)téshu saptamu(su) jo(sh)das-Ottarëshu Vaisakha-va(ba)hul-&mavasyam=&dityagrahaņa-parvvaņi.
4th May A.D. 794; a solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 131, No. 107
Genealogy from Govindaraja [I.] to Dantidurgaraja as in No. 53;10 after him, Karkaraja's son Krishnaraja [1.] Subhatunga AkÁlavarsha (defeated Rahappa); his son Govindaraja [II.] Vallabha; bis younger brother Dhruvaraja Nirupama Dhåråvarsha; his son Govindaraja [III.] Prabh û tavarsha.
62.-6. 720.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 126, and Plate. Kanarese country (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum) Kanarese plates of the RashtrakataMaharajadhiraja Gôyinda (Gôvindaraja III.) Prabhûtavarsha :
(L. 1).-Sakansipak Al-Atita-samvatsaramgal=82-nur-i(i)rpatt-&ganey& Subhanu embhA(mba) varshada Vaiså(så)kham&sa-krishnapaksha-panchame(mi)-Bțihaspatiti)våram=ågi(gi).
1 By Dr. Fleet sesigned to about A.D. 765. This date fell in A.D. 770, not in 769. Also called Vallabharaja.
The name Rashtrakata does not occur in the inscription. By Dr. Fleet assigned to about A.D. 78 • By Dr. Fleet assigned to about A.D.
7
Compare below, No. 68. • See Mr. Rice in Ep. Cars, Vol. IV. Introduction, p. 5; Dr. Fleet in Ep. Ind. Vol. VI p. 195.
Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 516. 20 But the name of Kakkarája is spelt here Karkarija, and Dantidurgaraja is also called Vallabharija.

Page #316

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN IN DIA.
Thursday, 4th April A.D. 804; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 122, No. 55.
The grant gives the name of Govinda's queen, Gámundabbe; states that he had conquered Dantigal of Kanchi; and records the renewal of a grant made by [the W. Chalukya] Kirtivarman (II.].
63.-8.730.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 157, and Plates. Wani (in Nasik district, now Bombay As. Soc.'s) plates of the Rashtrakūta Mahárdjádhiraja Govindaraja III. Prabhatavarsha, issued from Mayûrakhandi :
(L. 46).-Sakanripakal-atsta-samvatsara-satêshu saptasu trim(tim)sad-adhikeshu Vyayasamvatsaró Vaisakha-sita-pauryamasi-somagrahaņa-mahaparvvaội.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 11, No. 172. Genealogy, etc., substantially as in No. 64.
64.-8.730.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 242, and Plate ; PSOOI. No. 281. Rådhanpur first and second plates only of the Rashtrakûta Mahúrájádhiraja Govindaraja III. Prabhûtavarsha, issued from Mayurakhandi:
(L. 53).-Sa[ka]nfipakal-&tita-samvatsara-satêshu saptasu trim(trim)sad-attarëshu Sarvajin-nämni samvat[sa]rê Sravana-va(ba)hula-a(1-&)måvåsyåm sûryagrahaņa-parvaņi.
27th July A.D. 808 ; a solar eclipse, visible in India ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 131, No. 108.
Krishộaraja [I.], called Vallabha (took Fortune away from the Chalukya family); his son Dhora (Dhruvaråja) Nirupama Kalivallabha Dhârâvarsha (set aside his eldest brother (Govindaraja II.), imprisoned the Ganga, subdued the Pallava, defeated Vatsarája); his son Govindaraja [III.] Prabhůtavarsha (defeated & coalition of twelve princes, released but re-imprisoned the Ganga, defeated the Gûrjara, subdued the Malava, reduced king Måraśarva, conquered the Pallaves, and gave orders to the lord of Vengi).
65.-8.734.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 158, and Plates. Baroda (now British Museum) plates of thc Rashtrakata Mahdsamantadhipati Karkaraja Suvarna varshs of Gujarat,7 issued from Siddhasami:
(L. 52).-Sakansipa kal-&tita-samvatsara-satêshu saptasu scha(cha)tustrinsa[d-badhike]shu maha-Vaisakhyam.
Govindaraja [1.] ; his son Karkaraja [1.]; his son Krishnaraja [1.] (assumed the government after a prooting a relative of his); his son Dhruyaraja ; his son Govindaraja [III.], called Srlvallabha; his brother, Indraraja, was made by him ruler of Lata (Látéśvara-nandala); Indraraja's son Karkaraja.- The grant mentions, as dútaka, the raja-putra Dantivarman.
66.-8. 736.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 13, and Plates ; Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 340. Kadaba (now Bangalore Museum) plates of the Rashtra kata Rajadhiraja Prabhutavarsha (Govindaraja III.), recording a grant which at the request of the Ganga chief Chakiraja was made to the Jaina muni Arkakirti (the disciple of Vijayakirti who was the disciple of Kali. acharya) for having warded off the evil influence of Saturn from Chakiraja's sister's son Vimaladitya (the son of Yasovarman and grandson of Balavarman of the Chalukya family, and governor of the Kunungil district); issued from May Arakhapdi :
(L. 83).-Sakantipa-samvatsaréshu dara-sikhi-munishu vyatitéshu J[y"]@shthamasasuklapaksha-dasamyår Pushya-nakshatra Chandraváre.
Perhaps the Dantivarman of No. 652.
Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXI. p. 217. * The date would be correct for $. 787 current, the year Vijay • Or the king of the Vatsan.'
Compare below, No. 122. • In the signature of the grant the name is spelt Kakkardja. 7 The original has lord of Lats (Laddara). • Read ostrinsad.. The authenticity of this grant is considered doubtful.-The description of the boundaries, etc., is iu Kuparese.
c2

Page #317

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
Monday, 24th May A.D. 812 ;t see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 9, No. 161.
Govindaraja [I.] ; his son Kakkarája [I.] ; his son Ind[ro]arâja (11.); his son Vairamêgha [Dantidurga); his father's brother Akálávarsha Kannesvara [Kfishparaja I.] ; his son Prabhůtavarsha [Govindaraja II.); his younger brother Dhårdvarsha Vallabha [Dhruvar&ja]; his son Prabhutavarsha [Govindaraja III.), also called Vallabhêndra.
67.-8.735.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 54, and Plate. Tôrkhêţe (in Khåndêsh district) plates of the reign of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Gôvindaraja III. Prabhatavarsha, and the time of his nephew and fendatory Govindaraja of Gujarat; recording a grant of the latter's subordinate, the Mahasamanta Buddhavarasa (the son of Rajâditya and grandson of Mapipåga) of the Salukika family :
(L. 1).-Sakansipakal-&tita-samvatsara-satêsha saptasn pafchatrim(trim)saty(d)-adhikdahu Pausha-fuddha-saptamy&m=ankatốepi samvatsara-satini 735 Nandana-samvatsaré Paushab buddha-tithih 7 asyår samvatsara-måsa-paksha-divasa-purv vayam . . .
(L. 43).-vijaya-saptamyåm. Sunday, 4th December A.D. 813 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 345, No. 1.
Prabhůtavarsha Govindaraja [III.] Jagattunga [1.] ; his brother, Indraraja, was made by him ruler of Låta (Látékvara-mandala); Indraraja's son Karkarāja ; his younger brother Govindaråja.
68.-8.738.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XX. p. 135. Nausâri (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) plates of the Rashtrakuța Mahasamantadhipati Karkaraja Suvarnaversha of Gujarat, issued from Khêtaka :
(L. 67).-Sakansipakål-atita-samvatsara-satêshu saptasv=ashtatriosad-adhikeshu Maghafuddha-paurņpamasyam chandragrahaņa-parvvari.
5th February A.D. 817;& a lunar eclipse, visible in India.
Genealogy from Govindaraja [1.] to Govindaraja [11.] Vallabha as in No. 61 ; his younger brother Dhruvaraja; his son Govindaraja [111] Prithvivallabha (defeated Stambha? and other kings); bis son Mahåråja-Sarva Amoghavarsha [I.] ; his paternal uncle Indraraja ruled Låta (Lafiyarn mandalam), given to him by his master ;8 his son Karkaraja.
69.-8. 749.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 145; P8OCI. No. 282. Kavi plates of the Rashtrakata Mahasamantadhipati Govindaraja Prabhůtavarsha of Gajarát, issued from Bharukaobchha :
(Plate üi. 1. 7).-Sakanfipakal-atita-samvatsara-[sapta]satêshv=8kännapamch&sat-samadhikéshu maha-Vaisakhyam.
Genealogy from Govindaraja [I.] to Govindaraja [III.] as in No. 68; his brother, Indraraja, was made by him ruler of Lata (Lafebara-mandala); Indraraja's son Karkarkja; his younger brother Govindaraja.
70.-8.757.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 199, and Plates. Baroda third and fourth plates only of the Rashtrakata Mahasamantadhipati DhruvarAja I. Dhardvarsha Nirupama of Gujarat, issued from Sarvamaðgaldsatte outside Khêtaka:
(L. 36).- Sakansipakal-&tita-san vatsara-gatesha Baptasu saptapañchåsad-adhikeshu Karttika-guddha-pañchada ya mab-Karttikl-parvvaņi.
[Krishnaraja I.); his son Govindaraja [II.] Vallabha; his younger brother Dhruvardja; his son Govindaraja [III.] ; his son Maharaja-Sarva [Amoghavarsha I.); his paternal uncle
But the nakshatra is irregular.
• The name Rashtrakhta does not occur in the inscription. The name here in verse) is spelt Jagatunga. In the signature the name is spelt Kakkarája. . Read trimfad.. • This, by the rules of meau intercalation, was the full moon day of the second Màgha, otherwise of Phalguna. Compare ahove, No. 60.
Fis. Govindaraja III. The second of these two plates has four notches, and the first three, on the lower edge.

Page #318

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
13
Indraraja; his son Karkardja (after defeating some Rashtraktas, placed Amoghavarsha on his throne); his son Dhåråvarsha Nirupama Dhruvaraja [1.].
71.- Archæol. Suru. of West. India, Vol. V. p. 87. Ellora Dasavatara cave-templo fragmentary inscription of the R&shtrakta kings; contains the names of Dantivarman [1.], Indraraja [I.], Govindaraja (I.), Karkaraja [1.], Indrarâja (II.), Dantidurgaraja,' and Mahårâja-Sarva (Amoghavarsha I.].
72.-6. 785 (P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 136. Kanheri inscription of the reign of the RashtrakațaMaharajadhiraja Amoghavarsha I., and of the time of his feudatory, the [Silkra] Mahdsåmanta Pullasakti, the successor of Kapardin I., 'the lord of Konkans :'3
(L. 5).- samva [765].
73.-8.776 (for 773).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 134. Kapheri inscription of the reign of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Amoghavarsha I., the successor of Jagattunga I. (Govindarkja III.), and of the time of his fendatory, the rốildra) Mahasamanta Kapardin II., the Buocessor of Pallaśakti, lord of the whole Konkana:'
(L. 1).-Sakansipakål-atita-samvatsara-satêshu saptasu pamchasaptatishv=am kataḥ [api samva]tsaraśaḥ 775 tad-antarggata-Prajâ pati-sasya (mya) tsar&ntabpâti-Åsvina-vaba)huladvitiya[yår Budha)-dinê asyâm samvastsara)-måsa-paksha-di vasa-pûrvâyân tithau.
Wednesday, 16th September A.D. 851; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 4, No. 139.
74.-8.782.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 29. Konnûr spurious inscription of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Amôghavarsha I. Vira-Nåriyaņs, the successor of Jagattunga I. (Gôvindarája III.), recording & grant to the Jains Devendra, made by the king, while residing at his capital of Mânyakheta, at the request of his feudatory Bankesa (Bankêya, Bankyardja) alias Sellakétana, the son of Adhora (or Ådhôra) and grandson of Erakori, of the Mukula family. The inscription professes to be a copy (prepared by the agency of Virapandin, the son of M&ghachandra-traividya?) of a copper-plate charter. The date of the grant is :
(L. 43).-Sakansipakal-&tita-samvatsara-satêsha saptasu dvå (dvya )sity-adhikeshu tadabbyadhika-samanantara-pravarttamâna-trayôsititama & Vikrama-samvatsar-åntarggat-Ásvayujapaur yamasy&m sarvvagrási-sômagrahapê maha-parvvaņi.
3rd October A.D. 860; a total eclipse of the moon, visible in India; see ibid. p. 26.
Before Amoghavarsha the inscription mentions, in the Yadava lineage of the Rashtrakūtas, Govinda, son of Prichchhakarája; Karkara, son of king Indra ; his son Dantidurga ; Subhatun. gavallabha Akâlavarsha ; Prabhta varsha, son of Dhårdvarsha ; his son Prabhůtavarsha Jagattunga.
75.-8.788.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 102, and Plate. Nilgund Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the 52nd year of the reign of the Maharajad hirdja Amoghavarsha I. Nripatunga, also called Atiśayadhavala, born in the race of the Rattas, supreme lord of the town of Lattalûra :'
(L. 18).-Śakanripaka[1-4]tita-samvatsara-sata[n]gal=82-n[or-eņbhatt-eņta]neya Vyaya(samva)taara[m] prava]rttise [&ri]ma[d-A]môghava[rsha]-Nfi[pa]tn[m]ga-[nam-&mkitand vijayara]jya-pravarddhamana-samvatsa[rangalsyva[tt-eradum-uttar-8]ttaram
[råjy
He defented the army of Vallabha (e. the W. Chalukya Kirtivarman II.) and others, and acquired the position of Srivallabbs (frtoallabhatammaodpa).
* The name Rashtrakāta does not occur in the inscription. • See below, No. 802 ff. • The inscription contains a verse and a prose passage in Kanarese.
• Bankeka invaded Gangavadi, took the fort of Kedals, put to fight the ruler of Talavanapurs and, after cross ing the Kávéri, conquered the enemy's country.
• About the middle of the 19th century A.D. 7 See below, Nos. 887 and 408.
. Read-Aryafllitama..

Page #319

14
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
åbhivriddhi sal]u[tt-i]re... ta[d-a]ntarggata-Jyênhța(shtha).masada krish[n]a-pakshad , amáseyu[] säryya-grahaņamum=&gi .. grahanado[1].
[Sanday], 16th June A.D. 866; a solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant Vol. XXIII. p. 123, No. 59.
Before Amoghavarsha the inscription eulogizes Nimupama Kalivallabha [Dhruvaraja], and Prabhůtavarsha Govindaraja [111.) Jagattunga (1.) Kirti-Narayana
76.-8. 788.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 218. Sirur Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the 52nd year of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Amoghavarsha I. Nřipatunga.
The date, etc., are practically the same as in No. 75.
27.-9. 780.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 181. Bagamra (now Vienna Oriental Museum) plates of the Rashtrakuța Mahúsimantadhipati Dhruvardja II. Dhåråvarsha Nirupama of Gujarât, issued from Bhrigukachchha :
(L. 64).- Sakanpipakal-atîta-samvatsara-satêshu saptasv=éku(ko) nanavaty-adhikeshv= an katah sainvat 789 Jyêshth-ảmavasyayam adityagrahaņa-parv vaņi.
6th June A.D. 867; a solar eclipse, visible in India ; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 131, No. 109.
Genealogy from Govindaraja [1.] to Indraraja, the ruler of Lata, as in No. 68; his son Kakkarája (after defeating some Råshtrakūtas, placed Amðghavarsha on his throne); his son Nirupama Dhruvarâja (I.); his son Akalavarsha Subhatunga; his son Dhårdvarsha Nirupama Dhruvarájn (11.) (defcated Mihira). - The grant mentions, as dataka, Govindaraja, a son of Subhatunga and younger brother of Dhärârarsha Nirupama (Dhruvaraja IC.).
78.-9. 789.--Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 287, and Plates. Gujarat (now Dr. Bhandarkar's) plates of the Rashtrakůta Mahasamantadhipati Talaprahárin Dantivarman Aparimitavarsha, the younger brother of DhruvarAja II., of Gujarat, recording a grant made, after bathing in the river Puravi, in favour of a vihara (or Buddhist monastery) :
(L. 65).-Sakansipakal-atîta-samvatsara-satèshu sa[ptajsu navåsity-adhikeshy-amkatô=pi ramvatsara-satê 789 Pausha-va(ba)hula-navamyam(mya)m-uttarayaņa-mahaparvvam=uddigya.
23rd December A.D. 867.
Genealogy as far as Dhruvaraja [II.] as in No. 77;5 his younger brother (the son of Akalavarsha) Aparimitavarsha Dantivarman.-The grant is signed by both Dantivarman and Dhruvara ja (IL.].
79.-$. 707.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 194; PS001. No. 88. Saandatti Sanskrit and Kanarese Ratta inscription, recording several grants. Date of the time of the Ratta Mahúsumanta Pțithvirama? (the son of Merada), a feudatory of the Râshtrakūta Krishnaraja [II.P] :
(L. 12).-Sapta-sa(sa)tyê navatya cha samayukt[@]su(shu) saptasu Sa(sa)ka-kaļ&$v(shv). atîtêshu Manmath-ahvaya-vatsarê II
(For another dato in the same inscription see below, No. 201.)
80.-. 799.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 135. Kanheri inscription of the reign of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Amoghavarsha I., and of the time of his feudatory, the Silkra) Jahúsdmanta Kapardin II., the lord of Konkana:'
(L. 1).-Sakanripakal-atita-samvatsara-batêshu saptasn navanavaty-adhikeshy-an kataḥ 799.
1 See No. 76.
But the date actually quotes the week-day (Adityandra). * Compare Ind. ant. Vol. XXXI. p. 254. • Rend oparor-odditya.
The defeat of Mihira by Dhruvarāja II. is not mentioned here. According to Dr. Fleet, this date is plainly not anthentic, so far, at least, as Prithvirama is concerned; see his Dynasties, p. 411, note 1, and p. 552.
i He is described as the disciple of Indrakirtisvâmin, the disciple of Guņakirti who was the disciple of Mulla bhattaraka.--Compare also below, No. 149.
The name Rashtrakūta does not occur in the inscription.

Page #320

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
81.-8. 810.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 66, and Plates. Bagumrå now Vienna Oriental Museam) platest of the Rashtrakața Mahasamantadhipati Krishnaraja Akalavarsha of Gujarat, issued from Ankülésvara :
(Plate iib, 1. 11).-Sakansipakal-&tita-samvatsara-sateshy-ashtasu dat-êtrurêsha Chaitrea mavasya (yam] suryagrahaņa-parvani.
15th April A.D. 888; a solar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 123, No. 60.
The grant first treats of the kings from Govindaraja [I.] to (Nirupama Dhruvaraja II.?] as No. 77; it then mentions (the latter's younger brother] Dantivarman, and after him [hi son P] Akálavarsha Krishnaraja.
82.-S. 822 (for 824).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 221, and Plate in Vol. XI. p. 127; PSOCI No. 85. Nandwadige Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Akalavarsha (Kfishnaraja II.):
(L. 1).- Sakansipakal-atita-samvatsarangal-eņțu-nûra ]-irppatt-eradanoya Dundubhiy= emba varishasti] prava[r*]ttise tad va[r]sh-abhyantara-Magha-su(fuddha-panchamiyum Bpiha[s]pativarad=andu[m] Uttarashada(dha)-nakshatramum Siddhiy=emba (yogamu]m=åge.
Thursday, 6th January A.D. 903 ;* see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 9, No. 162.
83.-S. 824.- Jour. Bo. 18. Soc. Vol. X. p. 190. Mulgund fragmentary inscription of the reign of the Rashtrakața: king Krishnavallabha (Kfishnaraja II.) :
(L. 2).-Sakanripakalê=shtha(shta)-sate chaturuttaravimsad(ty)-uttarê sampragate Dundubhi-nåmani varshê pravarttamanê.
84.-9.832.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 53. Kápadvanaj (in Kaira district) plates of the RAshtrakûta. Akalavarsha Subhatunga (Krishộarája II.), and his feudatory, the Mahasamanta Prachanda, the son of Dhavalappa, of the race of Brahmavaka :
(L. 60).- Saka-samvat 832 Vaisakha-guddha-paurņpamásyam maha-Vaisakhyar.
Sabhatunga Krishnaraja [1.] ; his son Nirupama Dhruvaraja; bis son Govindaraja [111.] ; his son Mahârâja-Shanda [Amoghavarsha I.] ; his son Akalavarsha Subhatunga (Krishparaja II.), called Vallabharaja.
In the race of Brahmavaks there was Kambadi; bis son Degndi; his son Rajahorina Dhavalappa ; his song Prachaņda, Akkuva (Akkuka) and Solla-Vidyadhara.
85.-8. 831 (for 838).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 222, and Plato in Vol. XI. p. 127; PSOCI, No. 79. Aiholo Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Rashtrakata: Kannara (Kfish arkja II.) :
(L. 1).–Šakansipakal-&ti(ti)ta-samvatsara-satamgal-entu-nûça-va(mů)vatt-o[n] da ne ya Prajapatiy=erba samvatsara(ın) pravarttiso.
86.-8. 838.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 257, and Plates. Bagumras platos of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Indraraja III. Nityavarsha, the successor of the Mahdrdiddhiraja Krishnaraja II, Akalavarsha, residing at Manyakhởta; issued from Kurundaka ; (composed by Trivikramabhatta, the son of Nemaditya) :
(L. 52).-Sakanripakal-átita-samvatsara-satêshy-ashtåen shattrimend-uttarëshu Ynya. samvatsara-Phalguna-buddha-Baptamyam sampannd árs-pattava(bandh-ôteave.
In the Satyaki family of the lineago of the Yadus (sprang from the Moon), Dantidurga (conquered the Chalukyas, took Kanchi, etc.); his paternal uncle Krishộaraja (I.); his son
This grant is very incorrect and full of omissions.
Seo above, No. 78. The name Rashtrakuts does not occur in the inscription. • But the wakahatra and the yoga are irregular.
• Nos. 86 and 87 are spoken of as "Nausari plates, but they were found at Bagumrk; compere Zeitschr. D. Morg. Gas. Vol. XL. p. 322.

Page #321

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
Nirupama (Dhruvarája); his son Jagattunga (I. Govindaraja III.]; his son Árivallabha ViraNarayana (Amôghavarsha I.) (defeated the [E.] Chalukyas); his son Krishnaraja (II.] ; his son Jagattunga (II.), married Lakshmi, the daughter of the Chêdi Raņavigraha who was a son of Kokkalla of the Haihaya family; their son Indraråja [III.]' (uprooted Mêru).
87.-S. 836.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 261, and Plates. Other Bagumrå plates of the Rashtrakuța Maharajadhiraja Indraraja III. Nityavarsha, of the same daté as, and, excepting the formal part of the grant, identical with, No. 86.
88.-S. 838.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 224. Hatti-Mattûr Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Rashtrakata Mahardjádhiraja Nityavarsha (Indraraja III.), recording & grant by the Mahasamanta Londoyarasa
(L. 3).-Sa(sa)kabhupalaka!-[a] kranta-sam(va]tsara-Praba (bha)v-di-nâmade (dha)yamuttama-madhyama-jaghanya-pa (pha) Jad&(da)-prabhšitiga!-eptu-nûra-mûvatt-epte (ta) neya Dhâtu-samvatsar-[&]ntarggata.
89.-9. 840.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 223. Dandapur Kanarece inscription of the reign of the Rashtrakůţa. Prabhûtavarsha (Gôvindaraja IV.) :
(L. 2).-entu-nůra-nálvatt-avu ta | Saka-kalangal-varsham prakatam pesarim Pramathi varttise dinapam makarakke varppa samkramana-kaladol-kude banda Paushada tithiyol 16
90.-S. 851.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 211, No. 48; see ibid. p. 249. Date of a Kalas Kanarese inscription of Gojjigadēva (Govindaraja IV.):
(L. 22).-[Śa]ka-varsha 85lneya Vikrita-samvatsarada Måghada puppamey=AdityavaramAslêsha(shậ)-nakshatrado(?)!(?) sôma-grahanam samanise tuļa-pa[rusham=i?]]qu tatsamayado!.
Sunday, 17th January A.D. 930; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 114, No. 7.
91.-S. 852.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 36, and Plates. Cambay plates of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Govindaraja IV. Suvarnaversha, (described as) the successor of the Mahardjádhiraja Nityavarsha (Indraraja III.), settled at his capital Mânyakhêta :1
(L. 44).-Sakantipakal-&tita-samvatsara-satêshy=ashtasu dvâpañich&sad-adhikeshy=ankats pi Saka-samvat 852 pravarttamâna-Khara-samvatsar-&ntarggata-Jyêshtha-suddha-dasamyam Soma-dinê Hasta-samspasthê chandramasi.
Monday, 10th May A.D. 930; see ibid. p. 28.
In the family of the Yadus (sprung from the Moon), Dantidurgaraja; bis paternal uncle Kfishṇaraja [I.] ; his son Govindaraja [II.] ; his younger brother Iddhatējas Nirupama (Dhruvarêja]; after him, Jagattunga (I. Govindaraja III.] ; his son Amoghavarsha [I.] (defeated the [E.] Chalukyas at Vingavalll); his son Akalavarsha (Krishộarája II.] (conquered Khotaka), married a daughter of Kókkala ; their son Jagattunga (II.), married Lakshmi, the daughter of Kokkala's son Raņavigraha; their son Indraraja [III.] (uprooted Mahôdaya), married Vijâmba, the daughter of Ammapadeva who was the son of Kokkalla's son Arjuna; their son Govindaraja (IV.) Prabhůtavarsha Suvarpavargha.
1 Also called Ratta-Kandarpe and Kirti-Nariyana.
1.e., probably, Mahodaya; see below, No. 91.
This inscription is followed on the same stone by another Kanarese inscription, of the 11th or 12th century A.D., recording private grante.
• The name Rashtrakuţs does not occur in the inscription.
See Dr. Fleet in Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 177, note 7. • See Dr. Fleet ibid. p. 177.
But, when making the grant, the king had gone to Kapittbaks on the Godavari for the festival of the paffabandha.
. Also called Sühasibka, Nitya-Kandarpa, Vikranta-Narayana, etc.

Page #322

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
17
92.-8. 855.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 249, and Plates. Sangli (now Sawantwadi) plates? of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Ghôvindaraja IV. Suvarnavarsha (described as) the 80 coessor of the Maharajadhiraja Nityavarsha (Indraraja III.), residing at Mångakhêta :
(L. 44.)-Sakansipakal-&tita-samvatsara-satèshv=ashtagu pamchapamohdsad-adhikeshyamkato=pi samvatsaråņår. 855 pravarttamâna-Vijaya-samvatsar-Axtarggata-Śrávaņapaurppamaayâm vård Gurdh PurvvabhadrapedA-nakshattrê.
Thursday, 8th August A.D. 933; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 114, No. 8. Genealogy, sto., substantially as in No. 91.
93.-8. 862.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 192, and Plate. Debli (in Wardha district) plates of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhiraja Krishnaraja III. AkÁlavarsha, the successor of the Maharajadhirdja Amôghavarsha IIL, recording a grant made for the spiritual benefit of the king's younger brother Jagattunga III. ; issued from Mânyakheta :
(L. 47).-Sakantipakål-åtita-samvastaa]ra-satêshy=ashtåsu dvisha(shty-a]dhike(shu] Barvvari-samvatsar-&]ntarggata-Vaisakha-va(ba)hula-panchangam (my&ca).
In the lunar race, in Yadu's family, there was the god Vishnu-Krishņa ; and kings of that family became known as Tungas, belonging to the Satyaki branch of it; in their lineage, Ratta; after him, named after his son Rashtrakata, the Råshtrakūta family. From that family sprang Dantidurga; his paternal uncle Krishparaja [1.; his son Govindaraja [II.] ; his younger brother Nirupama Kalivallabha (Dhruverája] ; his son Jagattunga (I. Govindaraja III.] ; his son Nripatunga [Amôghavarsha I.] (founded Mânyakhâţa); his son Krishparaja (II.); his son Jagattunga (II.) (did not reign); his son Indraraja (III.); his son Amoghavarsha (11.); his younger brother Govindarája (IV.). After him, the son of Jagattunga II., Amoghavarsha (III. Baddiga); his son Krishnaraja [III.] (slew Dantiga and Vappuka ;' in Gångapâți deposed Rachhyamalla, s.e. Råchamalla I., and put in his place Bhatarya, 6.6. Batuga II.; he also defeated the Pallava Anniga).
94.-8.867.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 60, and Plate. Salotgi (now Indi) pillar inscription of the reign of Krishnaraja III. Akalavarsha, the son of Amõghavarsha III., residing at Manyakheta :
(L. 3).-Saka-kaladagat-Abdánam sa-saptâdhikashashțisha satêshv=ashtasu tavatsu samanam-ankato-pi cha Varttamånd Plavamg-abdė...
(L. 45).-Parvv-okte varttaman-Abdê másd Bhadrapadderchite pitri-parvvapi tasy=aiva Kujavárðņa samyutê suryyagrahaņa-kalê tu madhya-gê cha divakara.
Tuesday, 9th September A.D. 945; & solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 123, No. 61 ; and Vol. XXV. p. 269.
95.-S. 872*,-Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 171; Ep. Oarn. Vol. III. p. 92, No. 41, and Plate ; Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 53, and Plates. Atakur (now Bangalore Museum) Kanarese inscription of the time of Krishnaraja III. Kannaradeva (who killed in battle at Takkôla the Chola Mûvadi-Chola Råjaditya) and of the W. Ganga Permånadi Butuga II. SatyavákyaKongunivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja, lord of Kojala,' 'lord of Nandagiri :'
(L. 1).-Sa(fa)kanri(nri)pakal-atîta-sa[m]vatsara-sa (sa)tangal=ențu-nur-[e]lpatt-[e]radaneya 80(sau) myam=emba sa[]vatsaram pravarttise.
1 Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXI. p. 219. · Below, in No. 98, the name is Vappuga.
See No. 95. • The pillar besides contains two Kanarese inscriptions, one (ibid. p. 68) of about the period to which the above Sanskrit inscription belongs, and the other (ibid. p. 65) of the 11th or 19th century A.D. The former records grants of a certain Kafichiga of the Selara race; and the latter & grant of the Mandmandaldivara Go[v]unarasa of the silahárs race.
Described as a bee on the waterlilies that were the feet of Amoghavarshadova (III.); see No. 98. • See below, Nos. 127 and 712.

Page #323

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VIL
The inscription mentions a follower of Batuga's, named Mañalera, lord of Valabhi,' thie Sagura vaiba.- A subsidiary record on the stone states that Bataga killed R&cbamall [1.], the son of Ereyapa, and that it was Batuga who treacherously stabbed Rajaditya.
96.-8. 873.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 257. Sorațür Kanarese ingcription of the reign of the Maharajadhirúja Akalavarsha Kannaradeva (i.e. the R&shtrakata Krishnaraja III.)
(L. 4).-Sa(sa) kansipakal-Akranta-samvatsara-sa (ka)tanga[?] 873 Virôdhi[krit"]. wamvatsarada Márggasira-masada puppameyum=Adityaváramum Rohiņi(pl)-nakshatramum so(s)magiabapad-andu.
Sunday, 16th November A.D. 951 ; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 114, No. 9.
97.-8.876*.-Supplied by Dr. Fleet. Date of a Chiñchli in Dharwår district) Kanarese inscription of the time of the Rashtrakata Krishnaraja III.
SA(sa) kabhQpalakAl-Akranta-samvatsara-sa (sa)tamga! enţa-nur-elpatt-Syaneya Ananda-amvatsarada Vaisakha-su (sa)ddha-bidige Somaváramum Mrigasira-nakshatramum-Age(P gi).
Monday, 18th April A.D. 953.
98.-6. 880.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 281, and Plate. Karhad plates of the Rashtrakata Maharajadhirija Kfishnaraja III. Akalavarsha, the successor of the Maharajadhiraja Aiôghavarsha III., issued from Mélpåti :
(L. 56).-Suka(nri]pakal-[A®]tita-[san]vatsara-satesh v-ashtasv=a[61]ty-adhikeshu Kalayukta-samvatsar-antarggata. Ph[A]lguna-va(ba)hula-trayodasyar(sym) Va(bu)dhe.
Wednesday, 9th March A.D. 959.
Genealogy as in No. 93. Krishnaraja III. conquered (the Kalachuri-Chedi] Sahasrârjunn, though he was an elderly relative of his wife and his mother; he slew Dantiga and Vappuga; in Gangapati he deposed Rachhyamalla (1.e. Raohamalla I.) and put in his place Bhatarya (1... Batuga II.); and he defeated the Pallava Appiga.
99.-8. 884.-Supplied by Dr. Fleet.Date of a Devi-Hosur (in Dharwar district) Kanarese inscription of the time of the Rashtrakata Krishnaraja III :
Sa(sa)ka-varsha 884 Dundubhi-samvatsar-ántarggate-Pausha-su(gu)ddha-trayodasi(6) Adityaváram-uttarayapa-saun krantiy-anda.
Sunday, 22nd December A.D. 9618 (with the Uttarayana-samkranti on the next day, Afonday).
100.--South-Ind. Iusor. Vol. III. No. 7, p. 12. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) Tamil inscription of the 16th year (of the reign) of the glorious Kannaradeva who conquered Kachchi i.e. Kanchipura) and Tanjai (.e. Tanjavur), (1.0. the Rashtrakata Krishnaraja III.).
101.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 284. Tirukkalakkuņram Tamil inscription of the 17th year (of the reign) of the glorious Kapnaradeva who conquered Kachchi and Tanjai (i.6. the Rashtrakūta Krishṇaraja III.).
102. Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 285, and Plate. Tirukkalukkugram Tamil inscription of the 19th year of the reign) of Kapparadéva who conquered Kachchi and Tanjai (i.e. the Rashtrakita Krishnaraja III.).
See Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 180.
This day fell in the year Abunda by both the northern luni-solar and the mean-sign system, but not by the southern luni-solar system.
? Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 873.
. On this day tho tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 93 m. after mean sunrise ; see my remarks in Ep. Ind. Yol. IV. p. 279.
. Above, in No. 93, the name is Vappuk.. • See above, No. 95.
+ See Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 180. • This day fell in the year Dundubhi only by the northern luni-solar system.

Page #324

APPENDIX]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
103.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 82, and Plate. Bâvaji Hill (near Vêlür) Tamil rock inscription of the 26th year (of the reign) of Kapparadeva (i.e. the Rashtrakuta Krishnaraja III.). The inscription mentions a Vira-Chôla, who according to Dr. Hultzsch may be identical with the Ganga-Bana Prithivîpati II. Hastinalla; see ibid. p. 223.-Compare below, No. 671.
104.-8. 898.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 255. Adaraguñchi Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Koṭṭiga (Khoṭṭiga) Nityavarsha,' and the time of his feudatory: the W. Ganga Permanaḍi Marasimha II. ; recording grants by Pañchaladéva :
(L. 7). Sa (sa) kanripakâl-âtita-samvachchha (tsa)ra-sa (sa) tangal-eptu-nura-tomb hatta - mûraneya Prajapati-sa [m]vachchha (tsa)ram sallutam-ire tad-varsh-âbhya (bhya)ntarad= Ashra(va)yajad amavise Adityavira sdryya-grahaya.
Sunday, 22nd October A.D. 971; a solar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 123, No. 63.
19
105.-8. 894.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 264. and Plates. Kharda3 (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) plates of the Rashtrakuta Maharajadhiraja Kakkaraja II. (Kakkaladeva) Amôghavarska, 'who meditated on the feet of the Mahárájádhiraja Akâlavarsha,' residing at Mânyakhêța :
(L. 47). Sakanṛipakâl-âtîta-samvatsara-satêshy-ashṭasu chaturnna(rnna)vaty-adhikêshv= ankataḥ samvat 894 Va(bu)dha-dinė sömagrahapa-mahāparvvani.
Angirå(rab)-samvatar-Antarggata-Ådvaynja-paurupamayaylın
Wednesday, 25th September A.D. 972; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 115, No. 10.
In Yadu's lineage, Dantidurga; his paternal uncle Krishnaraja [I.]; his son Govindaraja [II]; his younger brother Nirupama [Dhruvaraja]; his son Jagattunga [I. Govindaraja III]; his son Amôghavarsha [1.] (defeated the [E.] Chalukyas; founded Manyakhêța); his son Akâlavarsha Krishna[rája II.], married the daughter of the Chêdi Kokkalla, the younger sister of Sankuka. Their son Jagattunga [II], married Lakshmi, the daughter of the Chêdi Samkaragana, who bore to him Indra [râja III.]; he also married his maternal uncle' Samkaragana's daughter Govindâmbâ who bore to him Amoghavarsha [III.]. Amoghavarsha [III.] married Yuvarajadêva's daughter Kundakadêvi, who bore to him Khoṭṭigadeva who became king after the death of his eldest brother Krishnaraja [IIIJ. Amoghavaraha Nripatunga Kakkaraja [II.] is the son of Khotțiga's younger brother Nirupama.
106.-8. 898-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 271. Gupḍûr Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Mahárájádhiraja Kakkaladeva (Kakkaraja II.), and the time of his feudatory, the W. Ganga Permanaḍi Marasimha II. Nolambakulántaka, and of Pañchaladéva:6
Śrimukha-samvatsar
(L. 13).-Sa(sa)kha(ka)-varsham-entu-nûra-tombhatt-Araneya Ashida(dha)-dakahipkyaon(na)-aazhkratiyam-Adityavárnd-andum.
Perhaps Sunday, 22nd June A.D. 973, but the Samkranti took place on Tuesday, 24th June A.D. 973; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 12, No. 174.
107.-8. 904.-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 57, p. 53. Eulogy, in Kanarese, of the Rashtrakuta Indraraja IV., the son's son of Krishparâja III. Date of his death :
Vanadhi-nabho-nidhi-pramita-samkhyê (khya)-Sakávanipala-kalamam neneyise Chitrabbanu
parivarttise Chaitra-sitêtar-åshtami-dina-yuta-Somavaradoļu.
Monday, 20th March A.D. 982; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 124, No. 64.
1 Also called Ratta-Kandarpa.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXI. p. 220.
* See below, No. 129 ff.
The third plate is now missing.
Also called Vira-Narayana, etc.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 307; Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 173, note 1.-See also below, No. 132.
D2

Page #325

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
C.--The Western Gangas. 108.--8. 169.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 212, and Plate. Tanjore (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum, spurions') Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of the W. Ganga Arlvarme (Harivarma-)maharajadhiraja -
(L. 10).-Sa(sa)ka(ks)-kale navottara-shashțirakasata-gatéshu Prabhava-samvatsarAbhyantar: ...... ShA(Pha)lgun(n)-Amâvâs. (sy&)-Bhriga Révati(tl)-nakshatrs Vriddhiyôgê Vpishabhs-lagne.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 10, No. 166.
In the Jahnavāya family and Kandyana gôtra, Kongapivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja : his son Madhava-maharajadhiraja (L.) (composed a Dattakandtra-oritts); his son Arivarmamaharajadhiraja.
109.-8. 188.-Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 202, No. 122, and Plates. Tagaduru (spurious) Sanskțit and Kanarese plates of the W. Ganga Harivarma-mahadhirajadhiraja, issued from Talavanapura :
(L. 11).-Saka-varishồshu gatéshu attdeiti-satd Vibhava-samvatsaré PbAlgupa-måsê saddha[da]sami-Guruvårê Panarvasu-nakshatro.
The date is irregular. Genealogy substantially as in No. 108.
110.-8. 272 ).-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 173, and Plate; Mysore Insor. No. 156, p. 293. Harihar (spurious') Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of & Bon (described as “lord of Koļala ') of the W. Ganga Vishnugopa-maharajadhiraja, the son of Kongulivarma-dharmamaharajadhirkja of the Jahnaviya family :
(L. 9).-Saga[ . , nayanargi . . ney& P ] Badharapa-lammachhchharada Phalgana-ma amavåse Adiyarad-andu.
The date is irregular.
111.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 136, and Plate; Mysore Inscr. No. 154, p. 289. Mallohalli (sparions) plates of the 29th year of the reign of the W. Ganga Kongani-maharaja (Kongapiraja)
(L. 17).-&tmanaḥ pravarddhamina-vipula-vi[ja]y-sisyaryys ekonatrimsato(P) Jayasa batearek Bataya-nakshatre.
In the JÄhnaviya family, Kongapivarma-dharmamahadhiraja ; his son Madhavadhirdja (1.] (composed a Dattakasutra-oydkhya); his son Harivarma-maraja; his son Vishnugopa-raja; his son Madhava-raja (11.) ; his son Kongaņi-raja.
112.-18.) 888.-Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 863, and Plate; Coorg Insor. No. 1, p. 1, and Plate; Mysore Insor. No. 151, p. 289. Merkara (spurious) Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of the W. Gaoga Avinita Kongani-mahadhiraja :
(L. 16).-ashta aasti uttarasya tragð satasya samvatsarasya Magha-masam somavárat Svati nakshatra sudhdha-pañohami.
The date is irregular ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 11, No. 169.
In the JAhnaviya family and Kapvayans gôtra, Kongani-mahAdhiraja; his son Madhavamahadhiraja [I.] (composed a Dattakasútra-uşitti); his son Harivarma-mahadhirkja; his son
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 215, No. 10.
See ibid. p. 221, No. 46. • See ibid. p. 221, No. 48.
• See ibid. p. 291, No. 60. . The year Jays according to Mr. Rice is hero 5. 876. • Bee Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 219, No. 40.

Page #326

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Vishnugopa-mahadhiraja; his son Madhava-mahadhiraja [11.] ; his son Avinita Kongapimahadhiraja, sister's son of the Kadamba Krishnavarma-mahadhir&ja.
113.--Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 174; Mysore Inscr. No. 157, p. 294. Bangalore Museum (sparioase) plates of the third year of the reign of the W. Ganga Kongani-maharaja :
(L. 37).-ktmana pravarddhyamána-vipul-ai varyè tritiyê savatsane śråvapô måsé tithar&ms ...
In the JAhnavêya family and Kanvayana gôtra, Konganivarma-dharmamahadbirkja; his son Madhava-mahadhirsja [1.] (composed & Dattakasútra-vritti); his son Harivarmamahadhiraja; his son Vishņugopa-mahadhiraja ; his son Madhava-mahadhiraja (II.); his son Kongaội-mahadhiraja, sister's son of the Kadamba Krishnavarma-mahadhiraja; his son Kongani. maharaja.
114.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 138, and Plates; P8001. No. 268; Mysore Insor. No. 155, p. 291. Mallohalli (spurious) plates of the 35th year of the reign of the W. Ganga Durvinita Kongani-vşiddharaja :
(L. 43).—Atmanah-pravarddhamana-vijayaišvaryye pañchatrimsad-Vijaya-samvatsares pravarttamané.
Genealogy as far as Madhava-mahadhiraja (11.) as in No. 113; his son Avinita KonganimahAdhiraja, sister's son of the Kadamba Krishnavarma-mahadhiraja; his son Durvinita Kongapi-vriddharaja, daughter's son of Skandavarman (R&jd of Punnada).
115.-8.835.- Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 107, No. 113, and Plates. Hallegere (spuriouse) plates of the 34th year of the reign of sivamara I. Prithivi-Kongani-maharaja Navakama, recording a grant made at the request of the Pallavadhirajas Jaya and Vriddhi, the sons of Pallave-yuvarâja, issued from Talavanapura :
(L. 34).pañchatrimsóttara-shatoh hatåshu Saka-varshahyeatitëshu Atmanah pravarddhamana-vijayaišvaryya-samvatsard chatustrimsatke pravarttamine.
Genealogy as far as Madhava-mahadhirkja [I1.] as in No. 113; his son Avinita Konganimah&dhiraja, sister's son of the Kadamba Kfish pavarma-mahadhiraja; his son Durvinita Kongani. vriddharija (author of a commentary on 15 sargas or on the 15th sarga of the Kirat drjuniya); his son Mushkara Kongapi-vridaharaja; his son Svikrama Kongani-mahadhiraja, son of a daughter of Sindhurája; his son Bhavikrama Kongapi-mahadhiraja Brivallabha (defeated the Pallavas at Velanda'); his younger brother Sivamára [1.] Prithivi-Kongapi-maharaja Navakama.
116. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 230, and Plates. British Museum (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, spurious) Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of the W. Ganga dynasty, recording a grant by a certain Ereganga.10
The grant gives the genealogy from Kongapivarma-dharmamahadhiraja to Navakama, the younger brother of Bhavikrama.
For Kadambas named Krishnavarmati, see below, No. 618 and 614 . See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 222, No. 51.
The necond side of the fourth plate is illegible, and the following plate or platos are lost. • See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 222, No. 52. . The year Vijays according to Mr. Rice is here S. 488. • See Ind. Ant. VoL XXX. p. 229, No. 64. 1 Or Vilanda.
See ibid. p. 222, No. 56. • The language... is extremely corrupt; ... the text... goes backwards and forwards in a way that would render the text utterly unintelligible, but for the Merkers and Nagamangals (Devarhai) granta."
There is nothing to indicate whether this is another name of Navakama (sivamira I.) or the name of one of his feudstories.

Page #327

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII
117.-S. 878.-Ep. Carn. Vol. VI. p. 151, No. 36, and Plates. Jávaļi (spurious ?) plates of the 25th year of the reign of the W. Gaoga Sripurusha Prithivi-Konguņi-mahâråja, issued from Mappegrâma:
(L. 35).-dvâsaptatyuttara-shatohhatêshy Saka-varsheshy-atîtêshv=âtmanah-pravarddhamana-vijayai varyya-samvatsarê pañchavimse varttamâne.i.. Vaisakha-suklapakshadasamyam Uttaraphalguni-nakshatrê Sômavård Vrishabharasi-samkântym.
Monday, 20th April A.D. 750.
Genealogy as far as Śivamára [1.] substantially as in No. 115; his son's son Śripurusha Prithivi-Konguội-maharaja.
118.-8. 684.- Madras Jour. Lit. Sc. !S78, p. 138; Jy sore Inscr. No. 152, p. 284. Hosûr (spurious') plates of the W. Ganga Sripurusha Prithivi-Kongaņi-mahérája, issued from Vânyapura:
Chaturosity-uttarosha shatchbatêshu Saka-Varshøshu samatitêshu... Vaisakha-máse sôma-grahapé Vigákhâ-nakshatré Sukravart.
For S. 684 current the date might perhaps correspond to Friday, 24th April A.D. 761, but there was no lunar eclipse on that day ; see Ind. Int. Vol. XXIV. p. 11, No. 171.
Genealogy as in No. 117.
119.-S. 898.-Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 156, and Plates ; Ep. Curn. Vol. IV. p. 233, No. 85, and Plates; specimen Plate in Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 164; Mysore Inscr. No. 153, p. 287. Dévarhalli. formerly kno'yn as Nagamangals (spurious?) platead of the 50th year of the reign of the W. Gaðga Maharajadhiraja Sripurusba Pfithuvi-Kongani-mahåråje, reoorling & giant made at Mânyapuro, at the request of Paramagla-Pțithuvi-Nirgunda-raja (the son of Dundu-NirgundayuvarAja, of the Bana family P), in favour of a Jaina temple founded at Sripura by PrithuriNirgunda-raja's wife Kundáchchi, the daughter of Maruvarman of the Sagara family:
(L. 41).--ashtå navaty-uttarêshu [sha®]țchhatêshu Saka-varsh@shyratîtêsh y=tmanal pravarddhamâna-vijayai varyya-samvatsarê pañchåsattamê pravarttamânê.
Genealogy as in No. 117.
The grant gives the line of Jaina teachers Chandranandin, his disciple Kumârañandin, his disciple Kirtinandin, his disciple Vimalachandracharya.
120.-8. 261.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 311, and Plate. Kalbhøvi (spurioast) Sanskrit and Kanarese Jains inscription, recording the restoration, by the Ganga Mahúmandalesvaru Kambharasa, lord of Kuvalála,' of a grant that had been made by the Ganga Mahamandaléttara Saigotta Permånadi sivamara [II.], 'lord of Kuvaldla,' a fendatory of king Amoghavarsha, professedly on the date here given :
(L. 14).--Saka-varsha 261neya Vibhava-samvatsarada Paushya(sha)-bahula-chaturddasiSômavaram-uttarayana-soukrántiy-axdu.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 11, No. 168.
The inscription mentions, in the Kåreya gana and Mail&pa antaya, Gunakirti, Nagachandramunindra, Jinachandra, Subhakirti, and Devakirti-guru.
121.-Ep. Carn. Vol. IV. p. 109, No. 60, and Plates. Galigêkere (spurious) Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of the W. Ganga Ranavikramayya.
lenealogy as far as Bhavikrama substantially as in No. 115: his ..."(?) Sivamára [I.): his son's son Sripurusha; his son Sivamêra (II.) Kongapi-mahårájádhiraja (anointed as king
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 222, No. 56.
See ibid. p. 323, No. 57. Part of the formal portion of the grant is in Kanarese. • Bo far, at any rate, u regards the date, the writing is of about the eleventh century A.D. See Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 66, note 2.
• See below, No. 127. * See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 228, No. 69.
. The original omits the word which is required here.

Page #328

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
by the Rashtrakata Govinda and the Pallava Nandivarman); his brother Vijayaditya; his son Rajamalla; his son Ranavikramayya.
122.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 257, and Plate. Gudigere fragmentary Kanarese inscription of the reign of the (W. Ganga] Mahdraja Märasgalba,' under whom a certain Dadigarasa was governing the district (including the village at which the inscription is).-The inscription contains the name Subhachandra-pandita.
123.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 141, and Plate. Vallimalai Kanarese inscription in Grantha characters), recording the foundation of Jaina cave by the [W. Ganga) king R&jamalla.
Sivamira [1.]'; his son Śripurusha; his son Rapavikrama; his son Rajamalla.
124.--Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 165, No. 91, and Plato ; Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 43, and Plates. Doddahundi (now Bangalore Museum) Kanarese inscription, recording the death of the W. Ganga Nitimarga-Konguộivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja, 6 lord of Kovaļála,' 'lord of Nandagiri,' the illustrious Permanadi, and the bestowal of a grant by his eldest son Satyavákya-Pommånadio on one Agarayya.
125.-8. 809.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102, No. II., and Plate; Coorg Inaer. No. 2, p. 5; PSOOI. No. 269. Biliar Kanarese inscription of the 18th year of the reign of the W. Ganga Satyavákya-Konguņivarmg.dharmamaharajadhiraja Permanadi,7 lord of Kovaļ&la,' 'lord v Nandagiri :'
Saka 809 (in words, 1. 2), the eighteenth year (in words, 1. 5) of his reiga; the fifth day (sipanchami) of Phalguna.'
126.-Mysore Insor. No. 113, p. 209, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 247; Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 350 ; Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 48, and Plates. Begür (now Bangalore Museum) Kanarese inscription, recording that the W. Ganga Erey apparasa lent to Ayyapadeva for the purpose of fighting against Virsmahendralo a force collected and commanded by the leader of the Någattaras, that this commander was killed, and that then Ereyapa appointed Iruga to the leadership of the Nagnttaras and made a grant to him.
127.-S. 860.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 176, and Plate. Sadi (sparious!l) plates of the W. Googa Bûtuga II. Satyanitivakya-Kongunivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja, recording 4 grant to a Jains temple founded by his mistress Diva!Amba; issued from the town of Purikara :
(L. 68).--Sa(sa)ka-vari[sh]éshu shashtyuttar-&shta[fa]téshu atikrintéshu Vikani(ri)samvatsara-K&[r]tt[i]ka-Nandisva(Ava)ra-gu (fu)kla-pakahab ashtamgåth Adityavård.
The date is irregular; see ibid. p. 159.
According to Dr. Fleet the characters of it are fairly referable to closely about A.D. 800."
According to Dr. Pleet to be identified with the MArifarra of No. 64 sbore. • For Sivamára II. see No. 669. • According to Dr. Fleet to be placed roughly about A.D. 840. * By Dr. Fleet identified with Ranavikrams of No. 123. • By Dr. Fleet identified with Bajamalla of No. 188.
Forsbort Kotar undsted Kanarose inscription of his see Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 108, No. III. ; Coor Insor. No. 3, p. 6; PSOCI, No. 970.- According to Dr. Fleet he is Batuga I. see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 68.
According to Dr. Fleet about A.D. 908-938; the events recorded in the inscription, according to Dr. Yleet, have to be placed about A.D. 934-988.
• Identified with a Nolambadhiraja Ayyapadeva.
* According to Dr. Floot in ll probability identical with the E. Chaluky Chalukya-Bhima IL Ganda mahendra; see below, No. 560.
" See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 217, No. 81. 13 For Batuga 1.lnce sie above, note 7.

Page #329

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
Genealogy as far as Bhd vikrama substantially as in No. 115; his son Sivamára [I.] ; his son Sripurusha Konganivarma-dh.'; his son Sivamára [II.] Kongapivarma-dh. Saigotta; his younger brother Vijayaditya; his son Rajamalla [1.] Satyavákya-Kongupivarma-dh.; his son Ereganga [I.] Nitimârga-Kongapivarma-dh.; his son R&jamalla (II.] Satyavákya-Konguņivarmadh.; his younger brother Bataga [I.] Ganaduttaranga (married Abbalabba, a daughter of the Rashtrakata] Amoghavarsha (1.)); his son Ereganga (II.) Nitimarga-Konguộivarma-dh., also called Komara-vedenga (' whose forehead was adorned with the patfabandha of, or by, Ereyappa'); his son Narasingha Satyavákya-Konganivarma-dh., also called Vira-vedenga; his son Rajamalla (P) [III.] Nitimårga-Kongapivarma-dh, also called Kachcheya-Ganga; his younger brother Batuga (II.] Satyanitivakya-Kongapivarma-dh., also called Nanniya-Gadga, Jayaduttaranga, Ganga-Narayapa, eto. (married a daughter of Baddega, s.6. the Rashtrakata Amoghavarsha III., at Tripurt in Dahala; on the death of Baddega secured the kingdom for [the Rashtrakata] Krishnarija [III.]; sugod fear to Kakkarája of Aļachapara, BijjaDantivarman of Banavasi, Rajavarman, DAmari of Nuluvugiri, and Någavarman; defeated the Chola] Rajaditya, besieged Tanjapuri, etc.).
128.-8. 872'.-Åtakar Kanarese inscription of the time of the W. Ganga Permånadi Batuga II. Satyavákya-Kongunivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja; see above, No. 95.
129.-8. 890.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 104, lines 1-50 of the text. Lakshmeshwar (sparious) inscription of the W. Ganga Marasimha II. Satyavákya-Konguņivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja :
(L. 24).-Sakanfipakal-&tita-samvatsara-satéshv=ashtasu navaty-uttarëshu pravarttamâne Vibhava-samvatsaré.7
In the Jahnavêya family and Kapvdyana gôtra, Madhava Kongapivarma-dharmamaha. rdjidhiraja; his son Madhava-mahårájádhiraja composed & Dattakasútra-vritti); his son Harivarma-maharajadhiraja ; his younger brother Marasimha.
The inscription gives the line of Jaina teachers Devendra, his disciple Ekadêva, his disciple Jayadeve-paņdita.
130.-8. 896.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 351. Hebba! Kanarese inscription, recording grants etc. by the W. Ganga Mårasimha II. Satyavákya-Konguņivarma-dharma maharajadhiraja (also called Nolambakalántakadéve, ato.), lord of Kolala,' lord of Nandagiri,' and his grandmother Bhujjabbarast, the mother of Batayya (Batuga II.):
(L. 16).-Sa(fa)kanfipaka-at[]ta-sa[m]vatsara-latanga[19] 896neya Bhåva-samvatsarada PA(pha)lgana(na)-su (su)ddha-panchami Brihaspativarad=andu.
Thursday, 18th February A.D. 975.8
In the reign of the Rashtrakata] Akalavarsha Kannaradêva (Krishộaraja II.), Baddegadeya (Amoghavarsha III. Baddiga) gave his daughter Révakanimmadi, the elder sister of Kannaradeva (Kfishparaja III.), in marriage to Permånadi Båtayya (Båtaga II.) SatyavákyaKongunivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja. Their son Maru!adeva, married Bijjabe; their son Rachcha(?)-Ganga. Immediately after his reign, there reigned the son of Batayya and Kallabbarasi, vis. Marasimha (II.] Satyavákya-Kongapivarma-dh., also called Nolambakulantakadêva, etc.
1 Elsewhere sivamara is described as the younger brother of Bhůvikrama; but see also No. 121. : 1.8., here and below, .dharmamahirijkdhiraja • See above, No. 96.
• See Ind, Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 218, No. 38. Put on the stone in about the second half of the 11th century A.D. See above, Nou. 104 and 106. 1 See the ame date of an inscription of apparently the same king, Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 112, third part.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 h. 62 m. After mean sunrise.

Page #330

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
25
131.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 38, p. 5; Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 176, and Plate. Sanskrit and Kanarese much damaged inscription, being a panegyric of the W. Ganga Marasimha II. Satyavákya-Konguņivarma-dharmamaharajadbiraja (called Nolambakalantaka, etc.); engraved after his death.
He conquered the northern region for the Rashtrakta) Krishnaraja (III.); destroyed the pride of a certain Alla, an epponent of Křishọaråja ; crowned Indrarâja (IV.); defeated Vajjala ; destroyed the Sabara chief Naraga; conquered the Chalukya Râjâditya, etc.- He committed religious suicide at Bankapura, near the Jaina teacher Ajitasêna.
132. $. 897.--Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 259, and Plate. Muļgund fragmentary Kanarese insoription of the reign of the W. Ganga Panchaladeva: Satyavákya-Konguņivarmedharmamaharajadhiraja, lord of Kuvalála, lord of Nandagiri,' the successor of Nolamba kalántakadēva (Marasimha 11.): - (L. 5).--Sa(a)ka-varshamrentunůra-tombhatt-[8]laneya Yuva-samvatsarada Bhadrapadabahula-bidiye Brihaspativaram Kanya-sankrantiyu[m].
Thursday, 26th August A.D. 975.
133.-9. 899.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102, No. I., and Plate; Vol. XIV. p. 76; Coorg Inscr. No. 4, p. 7, and Plate; PSOQI, No. 271. Peggu-ûr Kanarese inscription of the W. Ganga R&chamalla II. Permanadi Satyavákya-Kongiņivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja, lord of KO[A]a, lord of Nandagiri :
(L. 1).- Se (sa) kansipakal-&tita-samvatsara-sa (sa)tanga [!] 899taneya Igva(sva)rasamvatsaram pravarttise ... tadvarsh-abhyantara-P&(pha)lguņa(na)-subu)klapakshada Nand.sva (sva)ram tallaj-avasam-age(P)."
The inscription mentions a certain Rakkasa (a younger brother of Rachamalla P).
134.-Insor. at Sravara-Belgola, No. 60, p. 58. Kanarese memorial tablet of Bayiga, private attendant or guardian of the W. Ganga prince (?) Rakkasa.
135.--Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 61, p. 58. Kanarese memorial tablet of Gunti (who fell in battle?), the wife of Lóks-Vidyadhars, erected by her sister's husband Bayiks (Bayiga).
136.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 109, p. 85. Inscription recording achievements of Chårundarfja, general of the W. Ganga Jagadékavira (i.e. Márasimha II.). Born in the Brahmakshatra kula, he fought for Jagadékavira, when the latter at the command of the R&shtrakata] Indraraja [IV.) conquered Vajjaladeva who was the younger brother of Patâļamalla; he also fought in wars with the Nolamba king, etc.
137.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 85, p. 67. Kanarese inscription, being a panegyrio of Gommateávara, of whom a colossal statue was erected by Chamundardye, the minister of the W. Ganga R&chamalla II.; (composed by the poet Boppa Sujanottarsa).
138.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 67, p. 60. Kanarese inscription, recording the foundation of a Jaina shrine by the minister Chamunda's son, a lay-disciple of Ajitas@na.
139.-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, Nos. 75 and 76, p. 62, and Plate; Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 109, and Plate. Short Kanarese, Tamil and Marathi inscriptions containing the names of Chamundarája (Chavuņdardje) and Gangaraja.
According to Dr. Fleet, this record may be placed in A.D. 075. • See below, No. 136.
* See Nos. 106 and 140. • Bee Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 168, note 4 • See above, No. 181.
• See below, No. 386 t.

Page #331

26
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
D.-The Western Chalukyas of Kalyani and their Feudatories.1
140.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 167. Part of a Gadag Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription,2 recording the restoration of the W. Chalukya sovereignty by Taila II., the son of Vikramaditya IV. and Bonthâdêvi.- Taila destroyed some Rattas, killed [the Paramara] Muñja, took in battle the head of [the W. Ganga] Pañchala, possessed himself of the Chalukya sovereignty, and reigned for 24 years, beginning with the year Srimukha.
[Srimukha S. 895.]
(VOL. VII,
141.-8.002.-Supplied by Dr. Fleet (compare his Dynasties, p. 553). Date of a Sogal (in Belgaum district) Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Taila II., and of his feudatory, the Ratta Kartavirya I.,5 lord of the Kundi country:
Sa (sa) ka-varsha 902neya Vikrama-samvatsarad-Ashaḍa (dha)d-amavasyey-Âdiv[âram] saryyagrahaça-nimittadol
The date is irregular as regards both the week-day and the eclipse.
142.-S. 902.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 204. Saundatti Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Tailapa (Taila II.), and of his feudatory, the Ratta Mahasamanta Santivarman (Santa), the son of Pittuga (who defeated Ajavarman, and) who was the son of Prithvirama:
(L. 34).-Sa(sa) kanripakål-âtita-samvatsara-satamga[1] 902neya Vikrama-samvatsarada Paushya (sha)-suddha-dasami Brihaspativârad-amdiu-uttarayana-sa (sa)mkramaṇado!.
Thursday, 23rd December A.D. 980; but the tithi which ended on this day was the 14th, not the 10th tithi of the bright half of Pausha; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 6, No. 147.
143.-S. 904.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 206. Nilgund inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Tailapa Ahavamalla (Taila II., who defeated, amongst others, king Utpala), and of his feudatory Sobhana,8 the younger brother and successor of Kannapa (or Kennapa) :
(L. 17).-Sa (sa) kanripa-samvatsarêshu chaturadhika-navasatêshu gateshu Chitrabhanusamvatsarê Bhadrapada-måse stryya-grahanê sati.
20th September A.D. 982; a solar eclipse, visible in India.
144.-8. 911 (for 913).-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 232; PSOCI. No. 86. Bhairanmaṭṭi Kanarese Sinda inscription. Date of the reign of the W. Chalukya Tailapayya (Taila II.), and of the Sinda Pulikala, born in the Nága race, lord of Bhogåvati,' a son of Kammara (Kammayyasa);—
(L. 4). Sa (sa)ka-varsha 911 Vikri (kri) tam-emba samvatsara pravarttise. (For a later date in the same inscription see below, No. 156).
1 These include (among others):
:
(a).-The Rattas; see Nos. 141, 142, 158, 163, 181, 189, 192, 193, 201, 220, 268-269, (and, of earlier inscriptions, No. 79).
().-The Sindas; see Nos. 144, 156, 189, 218, 224, 283, 234, 238, 248, 247 (and perhaps 258).
(c).-The Kadambas; see Nos. 147, 164, 168, 173, 210, 227, 235, 241, 242, 249, 254, 255, 260, 261, 262, 269,
270 (and below, Nos. 424 and 425).-For the early Kadambas see No. 602 ff.
(d).-The Pandyas of the Konkans and Nolambavadi (Nopambavadi); see Nos. 212, 219, 225, 231, 236,
238, 244, 248, 250, 251, 252.-For the Pandyas of Madhura see below, section N.
According to Dr. Fleet, of the time of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI.; see his Dynasties, p. 426, note 3. Compare below, No. 828.
Sce Nos. 132 and 259, and compare Dr. Fleet's See below, No. 181.
I.e. the Paramira Muñja; see below, No. 150. altered Utpala to Utkala.
See below, No. 146.
Dynasties, p. 482.
⚫ See above, No. 79.
In my edition of the Nilgund inscription I have wrongly
Put on the stone about A.D. 1070.

Page #332

APPENDIX.]
145.-S. 919.-PSOCI. No. 214; Mysore Inscr. No. 99, p. 186. Tálgund Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Châlukya Tailapa Ahavamalla (Taila II.), and of his fendatory Bhimarasa:
Saka 919 (in figures, 1. 12), the Hêmalambi samvatsara; Sunday, the fifth day of the bright fortnight of (?) Asvayuja;' (Mys. Inscr.: 'Vaisakha, the 8th day of the moon's decrease,1 Sunday,' which would be Sunday, 2nd May A.D. 997).
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
146.-S. 924.-Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 297, No. 3, and Vol. XII. p. 210, No. 31. Notice of a Gadag Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Châlukya Irivabeḍanga Satyâśraya, and of his feudatory, the Mahasamanta Sobhanarasa:3
(L. 7.)-Sa(sa) kabhûpâlakal-akrâmta-samvatsara-sa (sa) targa [*] 924neya Subhakṛitsamvatsaram pravarttise tadvarsh-abhyantara-Chaitra-suddha 5 Adityavârad-andu.
Sunday, 22nd March A.D. 1002.
147.-S. 928 (for 929).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 212, No. 67. Gudikaṭṭi Kanarese Kadamba inscription. Date of the time of (?) the W. Châlukya [Yuvaraja?] Jayasimha II., and of his feudatory, the Kadamba (of Goa) Mahamandalêsvara Shashṭhadeva I.:
(L. 13). Sa (sa) kam-â (a) bda gaja-dvi-nidhi Plavaingadolu.
(For a later date in the same inscription see below, No. 164).
Sômavârad-amdu.
27
148.-S. 930.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 212, No. 52. Date of a M'unawalli Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya (Irivabeḍanga) Satyasraya :
(L. 10). Sa (sa)ka-varisha
Kilaka-[samvatsa[rada]
Srivans-bahuls-chattis
Monday, 26th July A.D. 1008.
930
149.-S. 930.-Khârêpâtan plates of the Silåra Mandalika Raṭṭaraja, a feudatory of the W. Chalukya (Irivabeḍanga) Satyasraya; see below, No. 301.
150.-S. 930 (for 931).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 21, and Plate. Kauthêm Plates of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya V. Tribhuvanamalla, recording a grant made at the Kôtitirtha at Kollapura :
(L. 61). Sakanṛipakâl-âtita-samvatsara-satêshu navasu trim (trim) sad-adhikêshu gatêshn 930 prava[r]ttamâna-Saumya-samvatsarê paurṇpamâsyâm sômagrahana-parvvaņi.
Probably the 6th October A.D. 1009, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India.7
In the Chalukya lineage, after 59 kings at Ayodhyâ etc., there was Jayasimhavallabha [I.] (who conquered the Rashtrakuta Krishna's son Indra); his son Raparåga; his son Pulakêsin [I.], (lord of Vâtâpipuri); his son Kirtivarman [I.] ; his younger brother Mangalisa; his elder brother's son [Pulakêsin II.] Satyasraya (conquered Harsha [of Kanauj]); his son Neḍamari; his son Adityavarman; his son Vikramaditya [I]; his son Yuddhamalla; his son Vijayaditya; his son Vikramaditya [II.] ; his son Kirtivarman [II.] ; a brother (named Bhima ?) of Vikramaditya [II.]; his son Kirtivarman [III.] ; his son Taila[I.] ; his son Vikramaditya [III.], ; his son Bhima; his son Ayyana [1.], married a daughter of Krishna; their son Vikramaditya [IV.], married Bonthâdêvî, a daughter of the Chêdi Lakshmana; their son Taila [II.] (conquered the Rashtrakutas
But the original seems distinctly to quote the bright fortnight. For the 8th of the bright half of Âśvina the date would be Sunday, 12th September A.D. 997.
For Satyasraya the inscriptions also have Sattiga and Sattims; see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 432. See ibid. p. 432, and above, No. 143. Put on the stone in A.D. 1052-53.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynastics, p. 436, note 1; p. 439, note 1 ; and p. 567; and compare below, No. 154. • This is the true reading of the original, verified by Dr. Fleet.
7 In the year Saumya of the date this is the only lunar eclipse that was visible in India.
In one of the introductory verses the grant glorifies a king named Akalankacharita, who would naturally be understood to be Vikramaditya V.; but the name was a biruda of Irivabeḍanga Satyasraya.
E 2

Page #333

28
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Karkara, i.e. Kakkaraja II., and Rapastambha, and imprisoned king Utpala, i.e. the Paramara Muñjal), married Jakavva, a daughter of the Rashtrakuta Bhammaha-Raṭṭa; their son [Irivabedanga] Satyasraya; his younger brother Yasôvarman, married Bhagyavati; their son Vikramaditya [V.].
151.-S. 940.- PSOCI. No. 153; Mysore Inscr. No. 80, p. 166. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription probably of the W. Chalukya Jayasimha II. Jagadékamalla :
Saka 940 (in figures, 1. 10). The other details of the date are illegible.'
152.-8. 941.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 15, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 154; Mysore Insor. No. 72, p. 148. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Jayasimha II. Jagadékamalla ( the moon to the lotus which was king Bhoja, and the lion to the elephant which was Rajendra-Chôla [I.] 5), and of his feudatory, the Mahamandalêsvara Kundamarasa, a son of Irivabeḍangadêva:"
Siddhartthi-samvatsarada
Pushya-suddha-bidige
(L. 25). Saka-varsha 94lneya Adityaviradashdin-uttariyapa-akrihtiya parbha(rvva)-nimittadim.
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 13, No. 177.
153.-8. 944.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 273; PSO CI. No. 70. Bêlar Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Châlukya Jayasimha II. Jagadékamalla, and of his elder sister Akkâdėvi :
(L. 29).-Sa(sa) kanṛipakal-âtita-samvatsara-satamga[!] 944neya Dumdubhi-samvatsarad uttarayana-okratiya vyatipatamum-Adityavárad [*]du.
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 13, No. 178.
The inscription mentions Akkâdêvi's father Dasavarman, her mother Bhagaladêvi," and her elder brother Vikramaditya [V.] Tribhuvanamalla.
154.-S. 946.-Jour. Roy. As. Soc. Vol. II. p. 380, and Vol. III. p. 258; Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 11. Miraj plates of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Jayasimha II. Jagadėkamalla, issued from near Kollapura :
Sakanripakâl-âtita-samvatsara-satéshu navasu shaṭchatvârimsad-adhikêshy-amkataḥ samvat 946 Raktakshi-samvatsar-âmtarggata-Vaisakha-paurppamâsyâm-Adityavârê.
Sunday, 26th April A.D. 1024; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 115, No. 12.
Genealogy as far as Vikramaditya [V.] as in No. 150; his younger brother Jayasimha -[II.] Jagadékamalli.
155.-8. 950.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 278; PSOCI. No. 215; Mysore Inscr. No. 105, p. 201. Tálgund Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Jayasimha II. Jagadêkamalla :
(L. 8). Sa (sa) ka-varisha 950neya Vibhava-samvatsarada Pushya-sudhdha(ddha) 5 Sómav[&]rad-nttarayauasa [m]krântiy-andu.
Monday, 23rd December A.D. 1028; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 115, No. 13.
156.-S. 955.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 232; PSOOI. No. 86. Bhairanmatti Kanarese Sinda inscription. Date of the time of the W. Chalukya (Jayasimha II.) Jagadėkamalla, and of
1 See above, No. 148, and below, No. 232. Elsewhere called Bhagaladevi; see below, No. 159.
* Usually ca led Dasa4arman; see below, Nos. 158 and 154.
I.e. the Paramara Bhoja; compare North. Inser. No. 57. Compare below, No. 729.
According to Dr. Fleet, Dynasties, p. 437, note 2, quite possibly the W. Chalukya Irivabedanga Satyaáraya.
7 Above, No. 150, the names are Yasôvarman and Bhagyavati.
But the name of Vikramaditya's father is here Dasavarman. Put on the stone about A.D. 1070.

Page #334

APPENDIX.]
the Sinda Mahasamanta Nagâtiyarasa (Nâgâditya, Nagatya), 'lord of Bhogâvati,' the son of Pulikâla:
(L. 52)-Sa(sa) ka-varsha 955[nelya Srimukha-samvatsara pravarttise.
(For an earlier date in the same inscription see above, No. 144).
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
29
The inscription after Någåtya mentions his son Polasinda, and after him Sêvya (the) Mahamandalesvara Sêvyarasa) as a vassal of the W. Chalukya (Sômêsvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla.
157.-S. 957.-PSOCI. No. 155; Mysore Inser. No. 71, p. 146. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Jayasimha II. Jagadékamalla, reigning at Poṭṭalakere:(L. 10). Saka-varsha 957neya Yuva-samvatsarada Pushyada paurnnamâsey-uttarâJapanskriti-vyatipáram-Adityavând-hd.
The date is irregular.
According to Mys. Inscr. p. 148, the above inscription is followed by a grant, the greater part of which has been defaced, of apparently a W. Ganga chief.
158.-S. 962.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 164. Mantûr Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Châlukya (Jayasimha II.) Jagadékamalla, reigning at Pottalakere, and of (his feudatory) the Raṭṭa Mahasamanta Ereyammarasa (Erega), lord of Lattalûr:'
(L. 5). Sa(sa) ka-varsha 962neya Vikrava (ma)-samvatsarada śrâheya Marggasira-suddha 5 Adityavârad-amdu.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 13, No. 180.
159.-S. 988.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 209, No. 14. Date of a Hali Kanarese inscription of the W. Châlukya Sômésvara I.:
966neya
(L. 20). Sakanripakâl-âtita-samvatsara-satamgaļu Pusya shya)-su(su)dhdha(ddha) 10 Âdivâram-a (u)ttarayanasamkrantiy-amdu.
Târana-samvatsarada
Sunday, 23rd December A.D. 1044; but the tithi which ended on this day was the first, not the 10th tithi of the bright half of Pausha; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 6, No. 148.
160.-PSOOI. No. 216; Mysore Inscr. No. 108, p. 204. Talgund Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômêsvara I.) Trailôkyamalla, and of his feudatory, the Mahamandalésvara Singanadêvarasa:2
"The Parthiva samvatsara; Sunday, the tenth day (in figures, 1. 13) of the bright fortnight of Pushya; at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north.- The year is effaced.' (Mys. Inscr.: the 9th3 day").
[For Parthiva S. 987] the date is irregular.
161.-8. 968.-PSOCI. No. 156; Mysore Inscr. No. 92, p. 183. Balagâmve Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of (the W. Châlukya Sômésvara I. Trailôkyamalla, and of his feudatory) the Mahámandaléśvara Châvuṇḍaraya :
Saka 968 (in figures, 1. 3), the Vyaya samvatsara; Wednesday, the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Margasirsha;' (Mys. Inscr.: the 13th day of the moon's increase, Friday'?). Wednesday, 5th November (or Friday, 14th November ?) A.D. 1046.
162.-8. 970.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 179, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 157; Mysore Inscr. No. 3, p. 114. Balagåmve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômésvara I.) Trailokyamalla, and of his feudatory, the Mahamandaléévara Châvuṇḍaraya, 'lord of Banavâsî:'
(L. 12).-Saka-varsha 970neya Sarvadhari-samvatsarada Jyêshtha suddha-trayôdasi Adityavárad=andu.
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 13, No. 181.
1 See below, No. 181.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 439.
The original appears to have '10.'

Page #335

30
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
163.- S. 070.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 172. Notice of a Saundatti Kanarese inscription containing a date of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômêsvars I.) Trailôkyamalla, and of his feudatory, the Ratta Mahasamanta Anka:1 -
Saka 970, the Sarvadhari samvatsara, on Sunday, the seventh day of the dark fortnight of the month Pushya, at the time when the sun was commencing his progress to the north.'.
The date is irregular. (For a later date in the same inscription see below, No. 192).
164.---S. 073 (for 974).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 211, No. 42. Gudikatti Kanarese Kadamba inscription. Date of the reign of the W. Chalukya Sômêsvara I., and of his feudatory, the Kadamba (of Goa) Jayakesin I., "the lord of Konkava : -
(L. 19).-Sa(sa)ka-kalam guwasapta-Namda-mți(mi)tam=agal-varttaksın NandanAbdakam.
(For an earlier date in the same inscription see above, No. 147).
165.-9. 875.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 260, and Plate. Kelawadi Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Châlukya (Sômêsvara I.) Trailôkyamalla, and of his feudatory, the Dandanayaka Bhôgadôvarasa, recording a grant by the latter's nephew, the minister Sarparasa :
(L. 21).-Sa(sa)ka (va]raha 975neya Vijaya-samvatsarada ut[t*]arayanasankarihtiyAnda.
166.-S. 978.-PSOCI. No. 158; Mysore Inser. No. 56, p. 121. Balagårve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômêsvara I.) Trailokyamalla Åhavamalla :
(L. 15).-Sa(fa)ka varshada 976neya Jaya-samvatsarada Vaisakha-bahula akshaya. tri(tri)tîyad-amavåse Adivara-nimittam.
For the akshaya-tritiya new-moon, i.e. the new-moon of Chaitra, the date regularly corresponds to Sunday, 10th April A.D. 1054; in the original date the word Vaisakha uas been pat erroneously for Chaitra.
167-6. 870.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 272. Honwad (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) Sanskrit and Kanarese Jaina inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômêśvara I.) Trailôkyamalla, recording grants made at the request of his queen Ketaladevi:
(L. 33).--Sa(sa) ka-varsha 976neya Jaya-samvatsarada Vaisa (sa) khad-amavasye sye) Somavârad-amdina $Q(sûryyagrahaņa-nimitya(tta)dim.
10th May A.D. 1054, with a solar eclipse, visible in India ; but the day was a Tuesday, not Monday; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 7, No. 150.
The inscription mentions, in the Mûla-sangha, Sena-gana, and Pogari-gachchha : Brahmasena, his disciple Aryasena, his disciple Mahasena, and his disciple Chånkirkja (Châo kaparya or Chânkimayya, the son of Kommarája of the Vanasa family), an officer of Kêtaladevi.
168.-S. 977.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 203. Notice of a Bankapur Kanarese inscription of the time of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. (while viceroy under his father Sômêsvara I.) and of the Kadamba Mahamandalesvara Harikesarin.
The inscription is dated in the Saka year 977, being the Manmatha sairatsara.'
See Dr. Fleet's Dynastion, p. 663; and below, No. 181. • See ibid. p. 489, note 1 ; and p. 567; and compare below, Nos. 249 and 254 • Described as 's lion to the elephant Chojn,' etc.; see below, No. 741 f. • See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 563.

Page #336

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
169.- S. 984.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 209, No. 16. Date of a Hulgür Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Sômêsvara I.
(L. 11).-Sa(sa)kan ripakal-a krånta-samvatsara-satamga[1] 984noya Subhakritsamvatsaram pravarttise tadvarsh-abhyantarada Pushya-bahula-eaptame(mi) Adityaváramumuttarayanasamkrantiy-andu.
24th December A D. 1062; but the day was a Tuesday, not a Sunday ; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 7, No. 151.
170.-S. 984.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 209, No. 15. Date of a Chillûr-Badņi Kanarese inscription of the W. Châlukya 8ômêsvara I. -
(L. 26).-Sa(sa) kansipakal-&tita-samvatsara-sa (sa) tamga[lo] 984neya (Su]bhaksitesamvatsarada Pausya(sha)-su(su)ddha-dasa (fa)mi Adityaváram=uttaraya pasa in kråntivyatîpåtad=andu.
The date is irregular; compare above, No. 169.
171.-S. 986.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 213, and Plate. Jatinga-Ramêśvara Hill Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Vishnuvardhana Vijayaditya, described as the warrior of Åhavamalla (Somê vara I.)' and son of Trailokyamalla (Som@gvara I.), governing the Noļambavadi Thirty-two-thousand (as viceroy) at Kampili :'
(L. 12.) - Saka-varsham [9]86neys Krôdhi-samvatsarada Vai[s]khada puņņame Sômavárada [cha]n[drjagrahapa-parbba (rvva)-nimittade.
Monday, 3rd May A.D. 1064; & lunar eclipse, visible in India.
172.-S. 988.-PSOCI. No. 136; Mysore Inscr. No. 11, p. 19. Davangere Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chålukya (8ômêsvara I.) Trailôkyamalla, and of his son Vishộuvardhana Vijayaditya:
(L. 17).- Sa (sa)ka-varsha 988neya Para bhava-samvatsarada Bhadrapadad=amavägre Mangalavåra sûryya-grabanad-ardu.
The date is irregular.
173.-S. 990.--Mysore Inscr. No. 170. p. 320 (Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 206, No. 3). Banavasi Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômêsvara I.) Trailokyamalla, and of his feudatory, the Kadamba (of Hângal) Mahamandalesrara Kirtivarman II., 'lord of Banayâsî: 3
In the Saka year 990, the year Kilaka, the month Chaitra, the 1st day of the moon's increase (rest not copied).'
174.-S. 993.-PSOCI. No. 159; Mysore Inscr. No. 70, p. 144. Balagánve Konarse inscription of the reign of the W. Chalakya (8ômêśvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla, and of his feudatory, the Dandanayaka Udayaditya, residing at Bankapurs :
(L. 12).-Sa(sa ka-varsha 993neya Virðdhikṣit-samvatsarada Pushya-su(fuddha ! Sömavárad-amdin-uttarayanasankranti-parbbarvva)-nimittadim.
25th December A.D. 1071; but the day was a Sunday, not a Monday; see Ind. R. Vol. XXIV. p. 7, No. 152.
175.-S. 993.-PSOCI. No. 160; Mysore Inscr. No. 78, p. 164. Another Balagåtve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukye (8ômêsvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla, and of his feudatory, the Dandandyaka Udayaditya; of the same date.
1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 10 h. 33 m. After mean sunrise. * Compare below, No. 741. * See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 561.- Kirtivarman II. wse the son of Tailaps I. in No. 210. . See Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 212, No. 55.

Page #337

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
176.- S. 993.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 215, and Plate. Jaținga-Râmêsvara Hill Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Jayasimha III., styled the lion of his elder brother' (Sômêsvara II.), encamped (as viceroy) near Gondavadi :
(L. 8).-Sa sa)ka-varsha 993neya Virôdhiksit-samvatsarada Pâ(pha)lguna(na)d=amavåse Badhavâram.
Wednesday, 21st March A.D. 1072 (P).
177.- S. 998.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 127. Bijapur Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômêsvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla, and of his feudatory, the Dandanúyaka Nekimayya :
(L. 10).-Sa(sa) ka-varsham 996nega Ânamda-samvatsarada Pusya (shya)-sn(n)dhdha (ddha) 5 Bri(bri) haspativarad-amdin uttarayapasam krårti-paryva-nimittam=ågi.
Thursday, 25th December A.D. 1074 ; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 115, No. 15.
178.- S. 997.- Archæl. Suru. of West. India, Vol. III. p. 105; Vol. I. Plate xii.; Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 141; PSOCI No. 92 Kadarôli Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chåluk ya (Sômėśvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla, and of his fendatory, the Dandanayaka Kesavaditya :
(L. 19).-Sa(sa ka-varsha 997neya Rakshasa-san vatsarada Pushyada puņname Adityavára uttara yanasam (sam) krå uti-vyatipátad-ardu.
25th December A.D. 1075; but the day was a Friday, not a Sunday; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 7, No. 153.
179.-- $. 997.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 208; PSOCI. No. 161; Mysore Inscr. No. 69, p. 142. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (8ômêsvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla, and of his feudatory Gangapermånadi Bhuvanaikavira Udayaditya:
(L. 30).-Sa(sa)ka-varsha 997neya Rakshaga-sath vatsarada Pushya-sudhdha(ddha) 1 Somavárad-andin-uttarayanasamkranti-parbba(rvva)-nimittadin=
The date is irregular, compare above, No. 178.
Before Bhuvanaikamalla the inscription enumerates Satyasraya (Irivabedangal, Vikramaditya [V.), Ayyaņa (II.], Jayasimha (II.), and Trailokyamalla (Sômêsvara I.].
180.- PS001. No. 162; Mysore Insor. No. 61, p. 132. Balagåmve inoomplete Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chålukya (Sômēsvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla, and of his feudatory Bhuvanaikavira Udayaditya.
181.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 213. Saundatti fragmentary Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômesvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla, and of hia feudatory, the Ratta Mahamandalesvara Kårta virya (Katta) II., lord of Lattalûr.'
Genealogy of Kärtavirya II.: King Nanna ; his son Katta (Kártavirya) [I.] ;' his son Dayima (Dåvari); his younger brother Kanna (Kanna kaira) [I.]; his son Erega (Eraga); his younger brother Anka;' Eraga's son Sena (I.), married Maiļaladêvi; their son Katta (Kärtavirya) [11.), married Bhagaladêvî; their son Sena (II.]
182.-PSOCI. No. 177; Mysore Insor. No. 73, p. 151. Balagânve Kanarese inscription, probably of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla' (according to Mys. Inscr. of Sômégvara II. Bhuvansika malla).
1 The full name is Trai[Okyamalla-Nolamba-Pallava-Permaţi-Jayasimha; nee Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 453 ; and below, No. 188; compare also No. 758.
· The tithi of the date only commenced 13 b. 6 m. after mean sunrise
• In line 12 commencen a second inscription, undated and apparently unfinished, of (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla
• He is doncribed m belonging to the lineage of Brahmakshatras, and as lord of Kollapers and lord of Nandagiri. See above, No. 141. See above, No. 159.
See above, No. 163. • The date is illegible; Mgr. Inser. gives the year Rakshass (which would be s. 997).

Page #338

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
183.-8. 998. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 38. Gudigere fragmentary Kanarose Jaina inscription, recording gifts of the Acharya Srinandi-pandita :
(L. 19).-Sa(sa)ka-varsha 998neya Naļa-samvatsarada dráheyolu.
The inscription mentions Kuokamamahadevi, the younger sister of the Chalukya Chakravartin Vijayadityavallabha (i.e., probably, the W. Chalukya Vijayadityal), as having formerly founded a certain Jaina temple. It also mentions a Bhuvanaikamalla-Sântinâthadêva, i.e. a Jains temple or image of Santinátha that had been built or set up by the W. Chålukya Somèsvara II. Bhuvanaikamalla.
184.-S. 999.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 209, No. 17. Date of a Hulgur Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukyas Vikramaditya VI. and Jayasimha III. -
(L. 14).-SA(sa) kansipak[A1]-Atita-samvatsara-sa(SA)tamgals 999neya Pingala-samvatsarada Åshada (dha)-sufuddha 2 Adityavára sankranti-pavitraröhanad-amdu.
Sunday, 25th June A.D. 1077; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 116, No. 16.
185.- Cha. Vi. 2.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 11. Yêûr Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, residing at his capital of Kaly&pa :
Srimach-Chålukya-Vikrama-varshada 2neya Pimgaļa-samvatsarada śrávaņa-paarņņamási Adityavára sômagrahapa-mahậparyva-nimittadin.
(Pingala= $. 999): Sunday, 6th August A.D. 1077; a lunar eclipse, visible in India ; see ibid. Vol. XXII. p. 109, No. l.
Genealogy' as far as Jayasimha (II.] Jagadêkamalla as in No. 154 ; his son (Sômêsvars I.] Ahavamalla; his son [Sômêsvara II.) Bhuvanaikamalla ; his younger brother Vikramaditya (VI.] Tribhuvanamalla.
186.- Cha. Vi. 2.-PSOOI. No. 163; Mysore Insor. No. 60, p. 129. Balagámve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, residing at Etagiri, and of his feudatory, the Dandandyaka Barmadêya :
(L. 39).- śrímach-Châļukya Vikrama-varsha 2neya Pirngala-samvatsarada Pushya. sn(a)ddha 7 Âdityavárad-amdin-uttarayana-samkrantiya parbba (ryva)-nimittam.
[Pingala = 8.999] : Sunday, 24th December A.D. 1077.
187.- Cha. Vi. 2.-P8001. No. 164; Mysore Inscr. No. 77, p. 163. Balagånve Kanarese insoription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, residiug at Etagiri, and of his feudatory, the Dandandyaka Barmadáva :
(L. 26).- Grimach-Chåļukya-Vikrama-varishada yerade(da)neya Pimgaļa-samvatsarada Maghada panname Somavárad-andina sômagrahana-parv va-nimittadinh.
Pingala = $. 999): 30th January A.D. 1078, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India; but the day was a Tuesday, not a Monday.
188.- Cha. Vi. 8 (for 4P). - Mysore Inscr. No. 165, p. 805. Anantapur Kanarose insoription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his younger brother, the Yuvardja Jayasimha III.
In the 3rd year of Cbalukya Vikrams, the year Siddharthi, at the time of uttarayanasankranti.'
[Siddharthin = $. 1001.]
See above, No. 32 ff. • The genealogy is in Sanskrit, and is professedly taken from a copper-plate charter.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 450, note 2. • See Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 190, No. 6.
See ibid. No. 7. • The full name is Trailokyamalla-Vira-Nolamba-Pallava-Permanadi.Jayasinha compare above, No. 170.

Page #339

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
189.- Cha. Vi. 7.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 308. Tidgandi plates of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, recording that the Mahamandalesvara Muñja, lord of Bhögkvati,' (a son of Sindaråja who was the eldest son of Bhima) of the Sinda family, sold some villages to the (Ratta) Mahasamanta Kanna-samanta (Kannakaira II.):
(L. 12).- gr. Vikru(kra)makala-saṁvatsarêshu shatgu atîtêshu saptamê Dundubhihamvatsarê pravarttamânê tasya K&[ro]ttika-gu(su)ddha-pratipad-Adivarē.
[For Dundubhi = S. 1004] the date is irregular.
190.- Cha. Vi. 9.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 92. Hadali Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, recording a grant by Jhanaśakti-pandita, the disciple of Dêvasakti-pandita :
(L. 5).- grimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-Varshada 9neya Raktákshi-samvatsarada Chaitragu(su)dhdha (ddha) 1 Somavárad-amdu.
(For Raktáksha = $. 1006] the date is irregular.
191.-S. 1008 (for 1000).- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 305, and Plate. Sitäbaldi (now Nagpur Museum) inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatory, the Mahdsdmanta Dhadibhandaka (also called the Ránaka Dhadiadêva), who had emigrated from Latalaura,' of the MahArAshtrakata lineage -
(L. 1).-Sa(sa)kansipakal-atîta-samvvatsar-âmtarggata-dalasata ya(tra] ashţatyadhikê (possibly altered to ashtåd hike) Saku 1008 Prabhava-samvatsand "Vaisakha-su(dha)-tfitiyaSu(sa) kradine.
Perhaps the 8th April A.D. 1087, bat the day was a Thursday, not a Friday.
192.-S. 1009.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 173. Notice of a Saundatti Kanarese inscription containing a date of the reign of the W. Châlukys Vikramaditya VI., and) of the Ratta Mahamandalesvara Kårtavirya II. and his wife Bhagaladêvi :
Saka 1009, the Prabhava samvatsara, on the occasion of a total eclipse of the sun on Sunday, the day of the new-moon of the month Sravana.'
Sunday, 1st August A.D. 1087; & total eclipse of the sun, visible in India. (For an earlier date in the same inscription see above, No. 163).
193.- Cha. Vi. 12.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 287; PSOCI. No. 93. Konpur Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, of his son Jayakarna, and of the Dandadhipa Chamanda, and the Ratta Mandalesvara Sena II. (P), and the Ratta Mahamandalesvara Kanna II. :1
(L. 56).- Arimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-kalada 12neya Prabhava-sath vatsarada Panshakrishņa-chaturddasi Vaddaváradruttardyanasamkrantiy-ardu.
[Prabhava = $. 1009): Saturday, 25th December A.D. 1087; but the tithi which ended on this day was the 13th, not the 14th of the dark half; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 111, No. 12.
(The same inscription in line 63 contains another date for Jayakarpa, of the 46th year and the year Plava = S. 1043, but some of the details of it are illegible).
He is also described as the frontal ornament of the Naga family.' • See below, Nos, 193 and 201.
• In the original the name is written Nydna'. • Rend Vaibakha-buddha..
. Compare below, No. 201. * See Dr. Fleet's Dynastiet, pp. 455 and 564. See Nos. 189 and 201.

Page #340

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
33
194.--Cha. Vi. 16.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 21. Notice of an Âlûr Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, peing a record of grants dated
at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north, on Thursday, the twelfth day of the bright fortnight of the month Pushya of the Prajâpati samvatsara, which was the sixteenth of the years of the glorious Chalukya king Vikrama.'
Prapati = $. 1013): Thursday, 25th December A.D. 1091; see ibid. Vol. XXII. p. 110. No. 3.
(The same inscription contains another record of grants, dated in the 46(P49)th year, the Krodhin samvatsara = S. 1046; but the given date is irregular).
195.-Cha. Vi. 16.-PSOCI. No. 217; Mysore Inscr. No. 106, p. 202. TAlgund Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla -
The sixteenth year in words, 1. 20) of his reign, the Prajapati samvatsara; Sunday; at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north. The month and lunar day are not given.'
[For Prajapati = $. 1018) the date is irregular; see above, No. 194.
196.-Cha. Vi. 18.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 342, and Plate (facing p. 46); PSO0I. No. 165; Mysore Insor. No. 38, p. 73. Balagânve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chålukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, recording grants made to Somêśvara-paņdita' (the disciple of Srikantha-paņdita who was the disciple of Kêdarasakti), the priest of the god Nakharêsvaradeva at Tåvaragere :
(L. 27).- grimach-Châļukya-Vikrama-varshade(da) 18neya Srimukha-samvatsarada PA(pha)lgada(na)d=amavâsye Adivåra säryya-grahaņad-amdu.
[Srimukha = 8.1016]: Sunday, 19th March A.D. 1094 ; solar eclipse, visible in India ; See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 110, No. 7.
197.-Cha. Vi. 18 ().-Mysore Insor. Ną, 173, p. 328. Date in a Heggere Kanarese Hoysala inscription :3
in the (?) 18th year of Châļukya Vikrams, the month Jêshta, the 5th day of the moon's increase, Monday, at the Sankramana.'
For Cha. Vi. 18 = $. 1015 the date is incorrect; for $. 1013 = Cha. Vi. 16 it would regularly correspond to Monday, 26th May A.D. 1091.
198.-Chå. Vi. 19 (for 20 P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 185. Damba! Sanskfit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his queen Lakshmadevi, recording grants to two Buddhist vihdras (or monasteries) :
· (L. 17).--Sri-Ch&ļukya-Vikrama-varshada 19 neya Yuva-samvatsarada Magha-su(áuddhaparchami Adityavárad=amdu attardyapasam krånti-vyatipatad-amdu.
The date is intrinsically wrong and of course irregular both for Yuvan = $. 1017, and for 8. 1016.
199.- Cha. Vi. 21.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 138, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 71. Kattagèri Kanarese inscription, recording a grant for the purpose of maintaining a tank :
(L. 1).- grimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-varshada 21neya Dhatu-samvatsarada Chaitrasu(én)ddha 5 Adityavárad=anda.
[Dhátri= 8. 1018) : Sunday, 2nd March A.D. 1096 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 110, No. 6.
The original has Chalukya-Vikrama.targhada. • Compare Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 500, note 6.
• Compare Mys. Insor. p. 91.
72

Page #341

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VI.
200.-Cha. Vi. 21.-PSOOI. No. 166; Mysore Insor. No. 84, p. 170. Balagarhvo Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chålukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, and of his fendatory, the Dandandyuka Barvadéve :-
(L. 47).- grimach-Chaļukya-Vikrama-kalada 21neya Dhatu-samvatsarada PushyaBu(61) 5 Adivaradh(a)=amdin=uttaraya pasankranti-vyatîpåtad-amdu.
[For Dhátři = $. 1018] the date is irregular; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 111, No. 11.
201.-Cha. Vi. 21.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 194; PSOCI, No. 88. Saundatti Sanskrit and Kanarese Ratta inscription, recording several grants. Date of the time of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla) Permadideva, and (P) of the Ratta Sena II. :
(L. 39).-Vira-Vikrama-kaļa-nåmadhêya-samvatsar-aikavimbati-pramiteshv-atitêshu varttamana-Dhâtu-samvatsaré Pushya-bahula-trayodaśyam-Adivar-ôttarayayasankranto (ntau).
For Dhátri = 8. 1018) the date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 111, No. 11.
Of Séna II. the ingcription gives the following genealogy :- In the race of the Rattag there was, as a son of king Nanna, Kårtavirya [I.], a feudatory of [the W. Chalukya Tuila II.) Åhavamalla; his son Davari; his younger brother Kannakaira (I.); his son Eraga; his younger brother Anks; Eraga's son Sena (K Alasêna) [L], married Mailaládovi; their son Kannakaira (Kanna) (II.); his younger brother Karta virya (II.); his son Sena (Kalasêna) (11.).
The Mahamandaléfrara Kártavirya [II.], 'lord of Lattalar,' is also mentioned separately as # feudatory of [Vikramaditya VI.] Tribhuvanamalla, and it is stated that his wife was Bhagalåmbika.
(For another date in the same inscription see above, No. 79).
202.-Cha. Vi. 22 (for 23).-PSO0I. No. 167; Mysore Insor. No. 47, p. 107. Balagårve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatories, the Dandandyakas Bhivanay ya* and Padmanabhayya -
(L. 39).---értmach-Châļukya-Vikrama-kålåda 22neys Bahudhânya-samvatsarada Pushyada amayisyey-Adityaváram-uttarayanasankranti-vyathpåtad-ardu.
[Bahudhanya = $. 1030]: 25th December A.D. 1098; but the day was a Saturday, not a Sunday.
203.-Cha. Vi. 24.-PSODI, No. 113. Kiruvatti Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla :
(L. 34).-Chalukya-Vikrama-varishada 24neya Pramathi-samvatsarada Jyêshtha-fuddhapaurna(rppa)masi Adityavára sms-grahapad-amdu.
[Pramåthin = 8. 1021): Sunday, 5th June A.D. 1099; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 110, No. 4.
204.-Cha. Vi. 87.-PSOCI. No. 168; Mysore Inscr. No. 40, p. 78. Balagánve Kadarese insoription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatories, the Dandanayakas Anantap la and Govindarass :
(L. 47).-frimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-varshads 27neya Chitrabhånu-samvatsarada Paushya (sha)-Buddha 13 Budhavárad-uttarayapasam krantiy-amdu.
[Chitrabhanu = $. 1024]: Wednesday, 24th December A.D. 1102.
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 191, No 17.
Compare above, No. 192. See Ind. ant. Vol. VIII. p. 191, No. 19.
* Compare above, No. 1o1. • See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 45L. • See ibid. No 20.

Page #342

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
37
205.-Cha. Vi. 27.-PSOOI. No. 169; Mysore Inscr. No. 85, p. 173. Balagâmve Kanarese memorial tablet [of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla P] :
The twenty-seventh year (in figures, 1. 6) of his reign, the Chitrabhanu samvatsara ; Monday, the first day of the dark fortnight of Phålguna;' (Mys. Insor. the 27th year of ChâlukyaVikrama').
[For Chitrabhanu = 8. 1024] the date is irregular.
206.-Cha. Vi. 27.-PSOCI. No. 170; Mysore Insor. No. 58, p. 127. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla (and of his Dandandyaka Govindarasa)
(L. 41).- grimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-Targhada 27neya Chitrabh&nu-barn vatsarada PhAlguna(na)d=amavasye Adityavára samkramana-vyatipåtad-ardu.
(For Chitrabhanu = 8. 1024] the date is irregular.
207.-Cha. Vi. 28.-PSOCI. No. 171 ; Mysore Inscr. No. 68, p. 139. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalls, and of his fondatories, the Dandandyakas Anantapals and Govindaraja :
(L. 45).srimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-varsha 28neya Sabhê nu-samvatsarada Pushya-ba 10 Su(sa)kravårad-ardin-uttarayana-samkramanadalli.
[Subhanu = 8. 1025) : Friday, 25th December A.D. 1103.
208.-Ch&. Vi. 32.-PSOOI. No. 218; Mysore Inscr. No. 104, p. 199. Talgund Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his fendatories, the Dandanayakas Ananta pala and Ghôvindaraja
(L. 20).-Chalukys-Vikrama-kalada müvatt-erade(da)neya Sarvvajit-samvatsarada Chaitra-su(n)ddha-tadige Bri(bri)haspativAradalu.
[For Sarvajit = 8. 1029] the date is irregular.
209.-Cha. Vi. 32.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 252. Date of a Hali Kadarese memorial tablet :
Vaddavåra, the fifth tithi of the dark fortnight of śråvapa of the Sarvajit samvatsara, which was the thirty-second year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-kala.'
[Sarvajit = $. 1020) : Saturday, 10th August A.D. 1107.
210.-Cha. Vi. 38.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 251. Kargudari Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditys VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatory, the Kadambs (of Hangal) Mahamandalesvara Tailapa II., lord of Banavasi,' ruling at Pånthipara :
(L. 38).- Srimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-varshada S3neya Sarvvadhåri-sanyatsarada Herjoggiya papņami Somavárad-andina subha-lagnadol.
[Sarvadhárin = 8. 1080] : Monday, 21st September A.D. 1108; see ibid. Vol. XXII. p. 110, No. 5.
The inscription gives the genealogy of the Kadambas from MayGravarman [1.] to Jayavarman (II.) as stated in Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 559. Jayavarman (II.) had five sons, dis. M&vulidêva, Tailapa [1.], Santivarman [II.], Chokidêva, and Vikrama; of these, Såntivarman [II.] married Siriyadevi of the Páydya family; their son Tailapa (II.), married Bachaladért of the Pandya family,
1 According to My.. Insor, the inscription is of the time of the Mandmandallirara Permadidera, chief of the great city of Kolklapurs.' This apparently would be the Mahdmandallinara Udayaditys-Ganga-Permadi, of the W. Ghunga family, mentioned in Dr. Pleet's Dynasties, p. 452.
«The inscription is almost wholly illegible." * See Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 191, No. 26.
See ibid. p. 192, No. 29. • Heriuggi or Holjuggi is the day of the full-moon of Asvins 200 Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 16. • Compare below, No. 603,

Page #343

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
211.-Cha. Vi. 33.-PSOCI. No. 137; Vysore Inscr. No. 10, p. 17. Davangere Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Châlukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatory, the Dandandyaka Bammarasa (Barmarasa) :
(L. 28).-Châļukya-Vikrama-kalada 33neya Sarvvadhari-samvatsarada Prishya-buddhapamohami Bri(bri)havárad-uttarayanasamkramaņa-vyatipata-nimittam=ågi.
For Sarvadh&rin = 8. 1030] probably Thursday, 24th December A.D. 1108; but this day fell in the dark, not the bright half of Pausha.
212.-Chê. Vi. 37.-PSOCI. No. 172; Mysore Inscr. No. 41, p. 82. Balagâmve Sanskpit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatory, the Pandya Mahamandalesvara Tribhuvanamalla Kamadeva, lord of Gokarna,' 'ruler of the Konkapa rdshtra:
(L. 58).- giri-Bhavaldohana-37-pramita-Vikrama-varsba-ja-Nandan-Akhya-vatsara-bhavaPaushya(sha)m&sa-sitapaksha-chaturtthi Mahijaváradol=beras-iral=uttardyanadol.
[Nandana = $. 1034]: Tuesday, 24th December A.D. 1112.
213.- Cha. Vi. 38 (for 87 P).- PSOCI. No. 173; Mysore Insor. No. 79, p. 166. Balagåmye Kanarese memorial tablet of the reign of the W. Châlukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatories, the Dandandyakas Anantapalayya and Gôvindarasa -
(L. 4).- erimatu-Chaļukya-Vikrama-varshada 38neya Namdana-samvatsarada ;8 (Mus. Inscr. : 'in the 4th year .. ., the year Siddharti, the month Srâvaņa, the 5th 'P).
[Nandana=S. 1034.)
214.-Oh. Vi. 38.-PSOCI. No. 103. Hångal Kanarese memorial tublet of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla :
(L. 1).- [bri mat(ch.) Châļukya-Vikrama-Farshada 38neya Vijaya-samvatsarada Chaitrabuddha-padiva Buddha (dha)várad-amdu...
(Vijaya = $. 1035): Wednesday, 19th March A.D. 1113.5
215.-Cha. Vi. 38 (or 39P).-PSOCI. No. 174; Mysore Insor. No. 96, p. 185. Balagâmve Kangrese memorial tablet of the reign of the W. Châlukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, and of his Dandanayaka Govindarasa.
216.-Cha. Vi. 39.-PSOCI, No. 175; Mysore Inscr. No. 88, p. 175. Balagánve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatories, the Dandandyakas Anantapala and Govindaraja (Govindamayya) :
(L. 49).-Srimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-kalada 39neya Jaya-samvatsarada Chaitrada punnave Adivara grahana-vyatîpêta-sam kramapad-amdu.?
In Jaya = $. 1086] the tithi of the date commenced 1 h. 29m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, 22nd March A.D. 1114 ; but there was no eclipse, and the Mêsha-samkranti only took place on the 24th March A.D. 1114.
217.-- Cha. Vi. 43.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 75, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 82. Aihole Kanarese inscription, recording donations to a temple :
(L. 1).-Chalukya-Vikrama-varishada 43[ne]ys Viļambi-samvatsarada uttardyapasankramaşad-amdu.
(Vilamba = $. 1040.)
See De. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 462.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 190, No. 3. See ibid. p. 192, No. 30.
• See ibid. No. 81. . On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 b. 10 m. after mean sunrise. • The details of the date seem quite doubtful.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 192, No. 32.

Page #344

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
39
218.-Châ. Vi. 451 (for 47 ?).-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 247. Koḍikop Kanarese inscription of the W. Châlukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, reigning at Jayantipura, and of his feudatory, the Sinda Mahamandalésvara Acha (Achama) II. :(L. 16).-śrimat (ch-)Châlukya-Vikrama-kâlada 45neya Subha kri(kri) t-samvachchha (tsa)rada Chaitra-su(su)ddha 8 Sômavåra uttarayanasamkrantiy-amdu.
The date is intrinsically wrong and of course irregular for both Subhakrit = S. 1044 and ś. 1042.
219.-Châ. Vi. 46.3-PSOCI. No. 138; Mysore Insor. No. 7, p. 14. Dâvangere Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatory, the Mahamandaléévara Tribhuvanamalla Pandyadeva, 'lord of Kâñchipura,' ruling the Nolambavâḍi Thirty-two-thousand
(L. 37).-Chalukya-Vikrama-varshada 46neya Plava-samvatsarad-Âévija-bahula-parchami Adivârad=amdu.
[Plava S. 1043]: Sunday, 2nd October A.D. 1121.
220.-S. 1045.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 15. Têrdâl Kanarese Jaina inscription. Date of a grant of the Mandalika Gonka (Gonkidêvarasa) of Têridala, a dependent of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla Permâḍiraya, and of his feudatory, the Raṭṭa Mahámandaléśvara Kartavirya II.,6 lord of Lattanûra:'
(L. 49).-Sa (sa) ka-va[r]sha 1045neya Su(68)bhakri (kri) t-samvatsarada Vaisakhada puppami Bra(bri) haspativâradalu.
Thursday, 12th April A.D. 1123; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 116, No. 19.
The inscription mentions, as Gonka's preceptor, the Mandalacharya Maghapandi-saiddhantika, the priest of the temple of Rûpa-Nârâyapa at Kollapura (Kollagira). The same Mâghapandisaiddhantika also is described as the preceptor of the Samanta Nimbadêva.
(For later dates in the same inscription see below, Nos. 256 and 258).
221.-S. 1047.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 212, No. 56. Date of a Narendra Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. :
(L. 108).-Saka-varsham 1047neya Visva (éva) vasu-samvatsarada [Bhâ]drapada-ba 13 Sukravara mahâtithi-yugâdiy-amdu.
Friday, 28th August A.D. 1125; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 124, No. 67.
222.-PSOCI. No. 176; Mysore Inscr. No. 63, p. 135. Balagamve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatory, the Dandanayaka Gunḍamarasa.
223.-PSOOI. No. 108.
Chauḍadâmpur incomplete Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla; of his feudatory, the Mahasamantádhipati Govindarasa, and of a subordinate (?) of the latter, the Gutta Mahasamanta (?) Malla (Mallideva), the son of Gutta I. who was the son of Mågutta.
224.-[8. 872]-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 224. Narêgal incomplete Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. Tribhuvanamalla Permadi, and of
p. 37.
1 For a Draksharama inscription dated in S. 1042 and in the Chalukya-Vikrama year 45, see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 574; and below, No. 224.
For two Kanarese inscriptions at the fort of Gutti, of the years 46 and 47 (Plava and Subhakrit), see SouthInd. Inser. Vol. I. p. 167.
He is stated to have sprung from the family of Jimatavahana ; compare below, No. 301 ff.
But the date of the grant does not belong to his time; see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 554, note 4; and above,
No. 201.
See also below, Nos. 319 and 418.
1 See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 80. The time of the inscription according to Dr. Fleet is about A.D. 1115.Compare below, No. 298.

Page #345

40
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
the Sinda Mahamandaléévara Permadi I., ruling at Erambarage; records a grant which is stated to have been made1
(L. 47).-Sa (sa) ka-varsha 872neya Saumya-samvatsarada Pushya-su(su)ddha-puppime Sômavara soma-grahapam-uttarayanasam krantiy-amdu.
The tithi of the date ended on Monday, 7th January A.D. 950; but there was no eclipse, and the Uttarayana-samkrânti had taken place already on the 23rd December A.D. 949; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 12, No. 173.
In the Sinda family, Achugi [I]; his younger brothers Naka, Singa [1.], Dasa, Dava, Chaunda (Châvunda) [I], and Chava; Achugi's son Bamma; after him, Achugi (Acha) [II.] (put to flight the Poysala, took Gove, put to flight Lakshma, seized upon the Konkana, etc.), married Mahadevi (Mâdêvi); their son Permâḍi [I.].
225.-8. 1045(P)-PSOCI. No. 146; Mysore Inscr. No. 4, p. 8. Chitaldurg Kanarese inscription of the W. Châlukya Jagadékamalla II., and of his feudatory, the Mahamandalétvara Vijaya-Paṇḍyadeva, 'lord of Kanchipura,' residing at Uchchangi and ruling the Nolambavâḍi Thirty-two-thousand:
، Saka 1045 (in figures, the last two effaced, 1. 28), the Śôbhakrit samvatsara; Sunday, the tenth day of the bright fortnight of Phalguns;' (Mys. Inscr.: at the time of the equinox'?).
The date is irregular.
226.-S. 1051.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 212, No. 57. Date of an Inglêshwar Kanarese inscription of the W. Châlukya Sômésvara III., and of his feudatory, the Kalachurya Mahamandalesvara Permaḍi :
Sakha (ka)-varusha 1051neya Kilaka-samvatsarada Karttika-paurnpamâseyol sômagrahana
nimittam.
8th November A.D. 1128, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 127, No. 84.
227.-PSOCI. No. 178; Mysore Inscr. No. 42, p. 87. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the third year of the reign of the W. Chalukya Sômésvara III. Bhûlôkamalla, and of his feudatory, the Kadamba (of Hángal) Mahamanḍalésvara Taila II., lord of Banavâsapura:'"The third year (in figures, 1. 70) of his reign, the Kilaka samvatsara; Thursday, the day of the new-moon of Magha.'
[For Kilaka §. 1050] the date is irregular; it would correspond to Wednesday, 20th February A.D. 1129.
228.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 132. Hunasikaṭṭi Kanarese inscription of the 6th year (of the reign) of the W. Chalukya (Sômésvara III.) Bhûlôkamalla, recording a gift by the Mahamandaléévara Marasimhadêvarasa :
(L. 1).-érimad-Bhalokamalladêvara varsa (raha) 6neya Sava (dha)rapa-samvatsarada Phalguna (na)-éu 5 Âdivârad-amdu.
[For Sadharana 8. 1052] the date is irregular.
=
1 The date, of course, has nothing to do with the reign of Vikramaditya VI. See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 575, note 3.- Compare below, No. 234.
Compare below, No. 248.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 457, note 3; compare also below, No. 229. According to Dr. Fleet, Jagadėkamalla, at the time of the date, may possibly have held some administrative post under his grandfather (Vikramaditya VI.). But the record speaks of him as if he were himself the paramount sovereign.'
• Described as 'defeater of the designs of Rajiga-Chola' (.e. Rajendra-Choda II., Kulottunga-Chôļa I.); see below, Nos. 250 and 571.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 470; and compare below, No. 288, where the name (in Sanskrit) is Paramardin.
The Tailapa II. in No. 210.

Page #346

Aasis.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
229.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 140; PSOCI. No. 44. Bâdâmi Kanarese inscription of the second year (of the reign) of the W. Chalukya Pratapa-chakravartin Jagadékamalla II., recor ding a grant by his Dandanayakas Mahadeva and Pâladê va :
erade (da)neya Siddhartthi-samvatsarada
(L. 21). Chalukya-Jagadêkamalla-varishada Karttika-su (su)ddha-trayôdasi (si) Sômavârad-aidu.
[Siddharthin S. 1081]: Monday, 6th November A.D. 1139.
41
230.-PSOCI. No. 179; Mysore Inscr. No. 62, p. 134. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Châlukya (Sômésvara III.) Bhûlôkamalla :
The Siddharthi samvatsara; Sunday, the thirteenth day (in words, 1. 21) of the bright fortnight of Pushya; at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north.'
[For Siddharthin= S. 1081] the date is irregular.
231.-PSOCI. No. 139; Mysore Inscr. No. 8, p. 16. Dâvangere Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya (Sômêsvara III.) Bhûlôkamalla, and of his feudatory ViraPandyadeva, residing at Uchchangîdurga and ruling the Nolambavâḍi Thirty-two-thousand :
'Monday, the eleventh day (in words, 1. 26) of the (?) bright fortnight of Pushya of the Dundubhi samvatsara; at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north.'
[For Dundubhi = S. 1064] the date is irregular.
232.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 15. Managôli Kanarese inscription of the 6th year of the reign of the Kalachurya Bijjala (below, No. 278); in lines 1-59 refers to certain events of the time of the W. Chalukya Pratapa-chakravartin Jagadékamalla II. (and his feudatory, the Dandanayaka Bammanayya), and gives the following date of the 5th year of that king's reign :
(L. 39).-nija-bhuja-vijaya-nam-âmkita-varshada 5neya Dumdubhi-samvatsarada Puishyasuddha 10 Bri(bri) haspativârad=amd-uttarayanasamkrâmti-vyatîpâta-nimittav-âgi.
[For Dundubhi S. 1064] the date is irregular; see ibid. p. 11.
The inscription, before Ayyana [I.] (the father of Vikramaditya IV.), mentions a Chalukya Kattiyaradêva. It also states that Taila [II.] annihilated the Rashtrakutas Kakkara (Kakkaraja II.) and Rapakambha (Rapastambha); see above, No. 150.
233.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 253. Koḍikop Kanarese inscription of the 7th year (of the reign) of the W. Châlukya Pratapa-chakravartin Jagadékamalla II., and of his feudatory, the Sinda Mahamandaléévara Jagadékamalla Permaḍi I. :
(L. 22).-Jagadêkamalla-varshada 7neya Raktakshi-samvatsarada Pusbyad-amâvâsye Sômavara uttarayanasam kramana-vyatipâta-suryyagrahanad-amdu.
[For Raktaksha=S. 1066] probably Monday, 25th December A.D. 1144; the Uttarayanasamkranti took place on Sunday, the 24th December, and there was a solar eclipse which was visible in India on Tuesday, the 26th December, A.D. 1144.
234. [S. 872]-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 239. Narêgal incomplete Kanarese inscription of the reign of the W. Chalukya Jagadékamalla II., and of the Sinda Mahamandalêsvara Jagadékamalla Permaḍi I., ruling at Erambirage; records a grant which is stated to have been made
Kritikad-amavlaye
(L. 37). Sa (sa) ka-varsha 872neys Sâdhârapa-samvatsarada Vi(hri)haspativirad-adhdina säryya-grahapado].
The date is irregular; but see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 5, No. 144.
1 But see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 455, note 6.
But see ibid. Part of the inscription is illegible. Compare above, No. 51.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 575.
The date, of course, has nothing to do with the reign of Jagadėkamalla II. Ses Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 575, note 3.- Compare above, No. 224.
G

Page #347

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Permádi [1.] vanquished Kulasekharan ka, besieged and beheaded Chatta, put to flight (the Kadamba of Goa] Jayakêsin (II.), and defeated Bittiga (s.e. the Hoysaļa Vishộuvardhana).
235.-PSOCI. No. 97. Lakshmêshwar Sanskrit and Kanarere inscription of the 10th year (of the reigo) of the W. Chålukya Pratápa-chakravartin Jagadékamalla II., and of the [Kadamba of Goa P] Mahamandalesvara Jayakosin (II. PJ :
(L. 55).-Jagadékamallad@ya-varshada 10neya Prabhava-samvatsarada Ash&dha-buddba 12 Brihaspativåra dakshiņâyanasamkramaņa-vyatip&tam (P).
[For Prabhava = $. 1089) probably Thursday, 26th June A.D. 1147; but this day fell in the dark, not the bright half of Ashadha.
236.-PSOCI. No. 116; Mysore Inser. No. 34, p. 67. Harihar Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Perma Jagadékamalle II., and of his feudatory, the Mahamandalesvara Vira-Paņdyadêve, ruling the Noļambavadi Thirty-two-thousand :
Mys. Insor. : ' in the 10th year of the emperor Jagadékamalla, the year Prabhava, the month Ashvija, new-moon day, Sunday.'
[Prabhava = $. 1069) : Sunday, 26th October A.D. 1147.
237.-PSOCI. No. 180; Mysore Insor. No. 44, p. 97. Balagánve Kanarese inscription of the 13th (?) yearl (of the reign) of the W. Chalakya Pratápa-chakravartin Jagadêkamalla II., and of his feudatory, the Mahamandalákvara Tribhuvanamalla Jagaddevat of the Santara family of Patti-Pombuchchapura :
(L. 40).-Jagadēkamalladeva-varghada 13neys Sukla-samvatsarada Karttikada paurņņamåsye Sómavara soma-grahaņad-amda.
[For Sukla = $. 1071] the date is irregular.
238.-PSOCI. No. 119; Mysore Insor. No. 82, p. 60. Harihar Kanarese inscription of the time of the W. Chalukya Jagadékamalla II., and of the Kalachurya Bijjala and his servant, the Mahamandalesvara Vijaya-Pandyadêva, the ruler of the Nolambavadi Thirty-twothousand an official of whom was a person of Sinda descent, called king Isvara,& lord of Karahâța').
239.-S. 1070.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 209, No. 18. Date of a Hulgar Kanarese inscription of the W. Chålukya Taila III.
(L. 18).- Sakapri(npi)pakal-&tita-satamga! 1076neya Bhava-sath vatsaráda  SA(sha). da(dha)-su(su)ddha 5 Bri(bri) haspativârad=andu.
Thursday, 17th June A.D. 1154 ; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 116, No. 21.
240.--PSOCI. No. 181; Mysore Inscr. No. 45, p. 100. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the 6th year of the reign) of the W. Chalukys (Taila III.) Trailokyamalla, and of the Kalachurya Mahamandalesvara Bijjana, lord of Kalanjara," and his Dandanayaka Mahadeva :
(L. 44).-Tilkyamalla-Varshada 6neya Yuva-samvatsarada Maghad=amåvåsyeyo uttarayanasamkranti-Somavara-vyatipátad=amdu.
[For Yuvan = 8. 1077] the day may be the 25th December A.D. 1155, but this was a Sunday, and the new-moon day of Pausha.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 569; and compare below, Nos. 249 and 264, and No. 405, note. . Much of the inscription is illegible. See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 457, note 5. Compare below, Now. 888 and 584.
The photograph does not show the date; ace Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 470. • See ibid. p. 577.

Page #348

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA,
43
241.-S. 1080.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 273. Siddapar Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Kadamba (of Goa) Mahamandalesvara Sivachitta Permadi, lord of Banavasi,' and (his brother) the Yuvarāja Vijayaditya II., staying near Sampagadi:
(L. 28).-Saka-varsam(rsham), 1080neya Bahudhânya-samvatsarada As&(sha)da(aha)d= amavasya Somavárad=andu dakshiņayanasamkranti-vyatîpâtada punya-tithiyo!u.
27th June A.D. 1158, but this was a Friday, not a Monday; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 8, No. 154.
242.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 296. Golihalli Kanarese inscription of the 14th, 17th aud 26th years of the reign) of the Kadamba Mahamandalesvara Konkana-chakravartin Sivachitta Permadi, lord of Banavåsi,' ruling at his capital of Gôve (Goa) :
(L. 33).-gri-Kadamba-Sivachitta-sri-Vira-Permmadideva-varshada 14neya Vikramasomvatsarada Vaisakha-måsada saddha-dasami Sômavárad-amdu.
For Vikramar= $. 1082 = Ky. 4281] the date is irregular.
(L. 37).---Permmadidėva-varshada 17deya Svabhânu-samvatsarada Marggasira-bahuladasami (?) Somavårad=anda.
[Subhanu = $. 1085 = Ky. 4264] : Monday, 18th November A.D. 1163.
(L. 54). -Permmåạidova-varshada 26neya Nandana-samvatsara Magham åga-buddba daśami Bțihaspativărad-andu.
[Nandana = S. 1094 = Ky. 4273] : Thursday, 25th January A.D. 1173.
243.-S. 1084 (for 1085).-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XI. p. 259; PSOCI. No. 67.. Pattadakal Kanarese inscription of the Sinda Mahamandalesvara Châvunda II., (who was, or rather had been) a feudatory of the W. Châlukya Nurmadi-Taila (Taila III.) ::
(L. 66).-Sa(sa) ka-varshada sâsirad-embhatta-nälke(Ika)neya Subhanu-samvatsarada Je(jy@)shtha-su(su)ddha-paurņpamásye Sômavåra sômagrahaņa-vyatspåta-sakramapada paụya-tithiyal.
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 15, No. 187.
In the Sinda family, Achugi [1.] ; his brothers Nåka, Simha (I.), Dåsa, D&ma, Chávupda TIJ, and Chåva. Acha's (Âchugi's) son Bamma; his younger brother Sióga [II.]; his son Acha [II.] (burnt Gove and repulsed [the Silâhåra) Bhôja (1.)); his son Pemma (Permadi) [ 1.); his younger brother Chavupda (II.], married Démaladêvî; their sons Achideva (III.) and Pemmadi [I1.J.*
244.-PSOCI. No. 140; Mysore Insor. No. 9, p. 17. Davangere Kanarese inscription of the Mahamandalesvara Vijaya-Påndyadeva, who ruled the Nolambavadi Thirty-two-thousand and resided at Uchchangi, of the 15th year of the reign of (P) the W. Chalukya Tailapa Trailokyamalla (Taila III.), the year Parthiva.
[Parthiva = $. 1087.]
245.--PSOCI. No. 120; Mysore Inscr. No. 30, p. 57. Harihar Kanarese inscription of the time of the W. Châlukya Nûrmadi-Tailapa (Taila III.), and of the Kalachurya Bijjala and his dependent Kasapayya-nayaka.
1 Compare below, Nos. 249 and 254.
> According to the translation this should be pañohaml, and the European equivalent of the date, given above, is for this tithi.
• See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 575. • Compare Nos. 224 and 247.
Part of the inscription is illegible. • See Dr. Fleet's Dynastie, p. 459, note 3, and p. 463, note 1. According to Dr. Fleot, the record belongs to. period subsequent to the death of Tails III.
1 The date is illegible; see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 472 * See below, No. 279 and 281.

Page #349

44
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
246.-PSOCI. No. 104 and No. 105. Two Hângal Kanarese memorial tablets of the time of the W. Chalukya Nurmaḍi-Tailapa (Taila III.).
247.-Châ. Vi. 94.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 97; PSOCI. No. 88. Aihole Kanarese inscription of the Sinda Mahamandaléévara Chamunda (Châvunda) II. and his sons (by Siriyâdêvî) Bijjala and Vikrama :1
(L. 23).-rimach-Chalukya-[Vikrama-varshada] 94neya Virôdhi-samvatsarada [Virôdhin S. 1001.]
=
248.-S. 1091.-PSOCI. No. 141; Mysore Inscr. No. 13, p. 23. Dâvangere Kanarese inscription of the Mahamandaléévara Vijaya-Pandyadeva, 'lord of Kâñchipura,' residing at Uchchangi and ruling the Nolambavadi Thirty-two-thousand:
(L. 16).-śrimat-Saka-varshada 1091neya Virodhi-samvatsarada dvitiya-Śrávaṇa-suddhapuppami Sômavârad-amdu."
In the given year Sravana was intercalary, but otherwise the date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 15, No. 188.
249.-Ky. 4270 and 4272.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 278; Ind. Inscr. No. 32. Halsi inscription of the 23rd year of the reign of the Kadamba (of Goa) Sivachitta Paramardin, and of the 25th year (of his reign, and) of his younger brother Vishnuchitta; (the first part of the inscription was composed by Madhusudanasûri, the second by Yajñêsvarasûri®):(L. 18). Samnivrittê Kalêḥ kale kha-sapta-dvi-payônidhau trayo-vimsê Virôdhini | samvatsarê Suchau mâsê darsê dakshinayana-aachkräntan.
vårê
pravardhamânê tad-râjyê Vri(bri)haspat |
=
Ky. 4270]: Thursday, 26th June A.D. 1169; see Ind. Ant.
[Virôdhin §. 1091 Vol. XVII. p. 264, No. 15.
(L. 34)-8anivritté Kalb kála(18)-éva(vi)-sapta-dri-paydaidhau | pravardhamânê tad-rajyê pamcha-vimsê samê Kharê Mâghê cha suddha-dvâdasyâm Vri(bri)haspat sampript Vaidhritan yögé.
mâsê vârê
[For Khara S. 1093 Ky. 4272] this date is irregular; see ibid. p. 265, No. 16. The mythical Jayanta (Trilochana); in his race, Jayakêsin [I], conquered the Âlupas and established the Chalukyas in their kingdom, and took his abode at Gôpakapaṭṭana (Goa); his son Vijayâditya [I]; his son Jayakêsin [II.] married Mailalamahâdêvi, the daughter of the [W.] Chalukya Vikramárka (Vikramaditya VI.); their son Paramardin Sivachitta; his younger brother Vishnuchitta.
250.-S. 1098 and 1095-PSOCI. No. 118; Mysore Inser. No. 28, p. 51. Harihar Kanarese inscription of the Mahamandaléévara Vijaya-Pandyadeva,' 'lord of Kanchipura,' and of his Dandanátha Vijaya-Permâḍi :
Vikrita-samvatsarada Pushya-bahula-pâḍiva
(L. 49).- Saka-varsha 1093re (ra)neya Sukravarad-attarayana-samkramapad-amdu.
Bhadrapada-suddha-tadige
(L. 63). Saka-varsha 1095neya Namdana-samvatsarada Brihapativiradasadu.
Friday, 25th December A D. 1170; and Thursday, 24th August A.D. 1172.
The full details of the date are illegible.
Compare above, No. 248. Read frimach-Chhaka
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 156, No. 37.
Professedly copied from a copper-plate (or copper-plates). The descriptions of the boundaries contain Kanarese words and inflections.
Compare below, No. 269.
7 Described as 'defeater of the designs of Rajign-Chola;' see above, No. 225.
The inscription also mentions a Kadamba Mahdmanḍaldivara Ketarasa, lord of Uchchsngigiri;' see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 564.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 36 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #350

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
251.-PSOCI. No. 117; Mysore Insor. No. 35, p. 71. Harihar Kanarese inscription of the Mahamandalesvaras Vira-Pandyadeva and Vijaya-Pandyadeva.
252.-PSOCI. No. 135; Mysore Insor. No. 36, p. 71. Harihar Kanarese inscription of Vijaya-Pandyadêva(?).
253.-S. 1095 and 1103.- As. Res. Vol. IX. p. 431; Colebrooke's Misc. Essays, Vol. II. p. 271. Translation of a 'Curugode'' (Kurgod, now Calcutta Museum) Sanskțit and Kanarese inscription of the reignt of the W. Chalukya Tribhuvanamalla Vira-Sômêśvara (Sômēsvara IV.), reigning at Kalyana; recording grants by the Mahamandalesvara Irmaţi-Rachamalla (surnamed Sindagòvinda) of Kurugôdadurga :
The year of Salivahan 1095 in the Vijaya year of the cycle, and on the 30th of the month Margasira, on Monday, in the time of an eclipse of the sun.'
The year of salivahan 1103, of the cycle Plava, and on the 15th of Kärttika, on Monday, in the gracious time of the moon's eclipse.'
Both dates are irregular.
In the lineage of the long-armed Sinda was Râchamalla; to him and his wife Sovaladovi was born Irungula; and to him and his wife Echaladêvî were born Irmadi-Rachamalla and Sôma.
254.-Ky. 4275.—Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IX. pp. 266 and 287. Two Dégâmve inscriptions of the 28th year of the reign of the Kadamba Sivachitta Permadi, residing at Göpakapuri (Goa) ; recording & grant made at the request of his queen Kamaladevi; (composed by Govindadêva):
(P. 269, 1. 33, and p. 291, 1. 42).- panchasaptatyadhika-dvigatottara-chatuhsahasréshu Kaliyuga-samvatsaréshu paravritteshu pravartamáne cha Sri. Kádamba-Sivachitta-ViraPermadidêvasya pravardhamâna-vijayarajya-samvatsarê ashtávim sê Jay-ahvayê Márgasirshê amavasyam Bhaunavårê sûryagrahaņa-parvaņi.
[Jaya = $. 1026 = Ky. 4276]: Tuesday, 26th November A.D. 1174; a solar eclipse, visible in Indis; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 266, No. 17.
The mythical Trilôchana-Kadamba; in his lineage, the Kadamba kings; in their family, Gühalla Vyaghramårin; his son Shashthadêva [I.] ; his son Jayakésin [I.], a god of death to the king of Kåpardika-dvipa, uprooted Kamadeva etc.; his son Vijayaditya [I.] ; his son Jayake in (II.), married Mailalamahadevi, the daughter of the [W.] Chalukya Vikrama (Vikramaditya VI.): their son Sivachitta Permadi, married Kamaladevi, the daughter of Kámadêva of the lunar race and of his wife, the Påndya princess Chattaladevi.
255.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 294. Dégâmve Kanarese inscription, recording the construction of two temples at the command of Kamaladevi, the queen of the Kadamba (of Goa) Sivachitta Permadi (and daughter of king Kåma, here described as belonging to the solar race, and Chattaladêvî, here described as belonging to the lunar race?).
1 The inscription is almost entirely illegible. The date given in Mys. Invor, is quite incorrect. • The greater part of the inscription is illegible.
I owe an account of this inscription to Dr. Fleet; for some fantastic characters in it see Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 864.
• But compare Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 468, note 4
Sliddhana really does not occur in these dates; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 208, note 29.
• The two inscriptions are identical, one being in Nigart and the other in Kanarese characters; compare above, No. 48. Both (called spala-idiana) are perhaps copies of a copper-plate inscription.
* Compare above, No. 254.

Page #351

46
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
256.-8.1104.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 15. Tårda! Kanarese Jaina inscription. Date of A private grant:
(L. 59).-Sa(fa)ka-Varsham 1104neya Plava-samvatsarada Åsvayuja-bahula 3 A diväradalu.
Sunday, 27th September A.D. 1181; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 129, No. 100. (For other dates in the same inscription see Nos. 320 and 258).
257.-8. 1106.-PSOOI. No. 102. Damba! Sanskțit and Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya Sômesvara IV. Tribhuvanamalla :
(L. 71).-Sa(sa) kanri(npi)pakal-atîta-samvatsara 1106neya Krodhi-samvatsarada Å så(sha)da (aha)d=am &våsye Sømavara säryyagrahaņa-sam kramti-vyatipätad-amdu. .
Perhaps Monday, 9th July A.D. 1184; but there was no eclipse and no Sankranti on that day.
258.-8. 1109.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 15. Terdal Kanarese Jaina inscription. Date of a grant by the Dandandyaka Bhagidêva, the son of the Dandanayaka Téjugi :
(L. 79).-Sa(ba)ka-vardam(rsham) 1109neya Plavamga-samvatsarada Chaitra-su 10 Bri(brihaspativârad-amdu.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 15, No. 190. (For other dates in the same inscription see above, Nos. 220 and 256).
259.-8. muo* - Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 96. Toragal Kanarese inscription of the Jahúmandalesvara) Barma, ruling at Toragale, ording & grant by his wife Suggaladevi :
(L. 33).-Sa(fa)ka-varshaṁ 1110neya Plavamga-samvatsarada Pusya(shya)-bahaļa 10 Vaddavärav-uttarayanasamkramana-vyatipktadalu.
Saturday, 26th December A.D. 1187; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 130, No. 101.
The Mahamandalesvara Åhavamalla-Bhatiga (as a feudatory of Narmadi-Taila, se. Taila II., killed Pañchala); his son Davaramalla [I.] ; his son Chatta [1.] ; his son Dåvaramalla CII.); his son Chatta (II.) ; his son Bhůta (Bhůtiga); his son Barma.
260.-8. 1111.-PSOCI. No. 90.6 Hângal Kanarese inscription of the W. Chalukya 8ômêsvara IV. Tribhuvanamalla, and of his feudatory, the Kadamba (of Hângal) Mahdmandalesvara Kamadeva :
Saka llll (in words, 1. 74), the Saumya sanvatsara; at the time of the sun's commencing bis progress to the north.'
261.- Ky. 4288.7- Jour, Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 241. Halal plates of the 13th year of the reign of the Kadamba (of Goa) Jayakosin III.; (composed by Gangadharasûri, the son of Yajnêsvara) :
(L. 66).- såshtåsiti-batadvay-adhikeshu chaturshu sahasrdahu Kaliyuga-samvatsareshu parávșittêshu sri-Saptakóțiávara-labdha-varaprasada-bri-Kadamba-Vira-Jayakésidêva-vijayardjye pravartamánd trayodagd Siddharthi-samvatsard Chaitra-buddha-dvadasi-Guruvåre damanáropapasamanantaran.
Siddhårthin = $. 1121 = Ky. 4800]: Thursday, 11th Maroh A.D. 1199; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 299, No. 19.
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 209, No. 19.
• See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 465. Téjugi (Teje) is described as 'thunderbolt in breaking the mountain Sirhanaraya, and lion to the elephant-the brave Kaņingarkys.'
• This person is different from the Dandandyaka Bamma (Bammana, etc.) who was a son of Kama (Kåvana); see below, No. 294. • See above, No. 140.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 466, note 1, and p. 568. A non of Tailams who was a son of Tailaps II. in No. 210.- See also below, Nos. 424 and 426. 1 This is not the year in which the grant was made, but the year from which the regnal years were counted. • See above, No. 249.

Page #352

APPENDIX.]
The mythical Jayanta or Trilochana-Kadamba; in his lineage, Shashṭhadova [I]; his son Jayakêsin [I]; his son Vijayâditya [I]; his son Jayakêsin [II.], married Mailalamahadevi, the daughter of [the W. Chalukya] Permâḍi (Vikramaditya VI.) and younger sister of Soma (Sômêévara III.); their sons Sivachitta Permadi and Vijayaditya [II.] (Vijayarka, Vânîbhushana); the latter married Lakshmi who bore to him Jayakêsin [III.).
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA,
47
262.-Ky. 4289-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 304; Ind. Insor. No. 33. Kittûr Kanarese inscription of the 15th year of the reign of the Kâdamba (of Goa) Jayakėsin III., 'lord of Banavasi,' recording a trial by ordeal:
15eys
(L. 3).- Kaliyuga-samvatsaram 4289neya samd=ad-âḍi(di)y-ŝgi (L. 12).-ri-Vira-Jayakêsi(si) dêv-arasara varshaka (da) samvatsarada Ashada (dha)-sud[dh Ja ashtami 8 Âdivârad-amdu. (L. 25).-tat-samvatsarada Ashaḍa (dha)-bahula 7 saptami Âdivârad=adum.3 (L. 30).- & bahula 8 Sômavara de (di) vasa.
[Durmati =§. 1123=Ky. 4302]: Sunday, 10th June; Sunday, 24th June; and Monday, 25th June A.D. 1201; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 297, No. 18.
Da[r]mmati
263.-PSOCI. No. 94; Archeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. III. p. 103; Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 181. Konnâr much damaged Kanarese inscription of the Ratta Mahamandaléévara Chakravartin Kattama (Kartavirya III. P) :
The... year of his reign, the... samvatsara; Monday, the eleventh day of the bright fortnight of Pushya; at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north.'
264.-8. 1124.- Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 415, No. 9. Translation of a Rây bag inscription" of the Ratta Mahamandalékvara Kartavirya IV., dated Saka 1124, the Darmati samvatsara, Friday, the 15th of the bright half of Vaisakha.
Friday, 20th April A.D. 1201.
265.- §. 1127.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 220; PSOCI. No. 95. Kalhole Kanarese inscription of the Raṭṭa Mahamandalésvara Kartavirya IV., lord of Lattanûr,' ruling at Vênugråma, and of his younger brother, the Yuvaraja Mallikarjuna :
(L. 54). Saka-varsham 1127neya Raktakshi-samvatsarada Paushya (sha)-suddha-bidige Sanivarad-amd-uttarayana-sam kramaņadalli.
Saturday, 25th December A.D. 1204; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 128, No. 90.
Sêna [11.] married Lakshmidêvi; their son Kattama (Kartavirya) [III.], married Padmaladévi; their son Lakshmidêva (Lakshmapa) [I.], married Chandrike (Chandrikâdêvî, Chandaladevi); their sons Kartavirya [IV.] (who married Echaladêvi) and Mallikarjuna.
266.-8. 1131.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 245. Bhôj plates of the Ratta Mahamandalêsvara Kartavirya IV., 'lord of Lattanûr,' raling at Vêuugrams, and of his younger brother, the Yuvaraja Mallikarjuna; (composed by Adityadêva?) :
(L. 97).- Sakanripa-kalasy-aikatri (tri) msaduttara-satâdhika-sahasratamasya samvatsarasya Karttika-måsasya sukla-dvâdaéyâm Budhavara-samanvitâyâm.
Wednesday, 22nd October A.D. 1208; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 128, No. 91.
Vibhava
In the Raṭṭa race, raised to eminence by Krishnaraja, was Sêna [II]; his son Kårta. virya [III.]; his son Lakshmidêva (Lakshmidhara) [I], married Chandrikâdêvî; their sons Kartavirya [IV.] (who married Echaladêvi) and Mallikarjuna.
This, again, is the year from which the regnal years were counted; it is quoted here as a current year; see above, No. 261.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 571.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 555.
See above, No. 201.
I.e. the Rashtrakuta Krishnaraja II.
Read =amdu.
See ibid. p. 557.
7 For another Adityadeva see below, Nos. 288 and 300.

Page #353

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
267.-8. 1141* .-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 240. Nêsargi (Nesarige) Kanarese inscription of the Ratta Mahamandalesvara Kártavirya IV., ruling at Vênupura (Vēņugråma) :
(L. 57).-Sa(fa)ka-varsa (rsha) 1141neya Bahudhânya-samvatsarada Magha-suddha 7 Guruyarad-amd-uttarayanasamkranti-vyatipata kudida pupya-tithiyala.
Either the 25th December A.D. 1218 (but this was a Tuesday and the 7th of the bright half of Pausha) or Thursday, the 24th January A.D. 1219 (but this was the day of the Kumbhasamkranti); see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 8, No. 156, and Vol. XXV. p. 293, note 64.
Genealogy from Sona (II.) to Kårtavirya (IV.) as in No. 266.
268.-S. 1151*.--Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. X. p. 260; Archæol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. II. p. 223, and Plate lxxiii.; and Vol. III. p. 110; PSOCI, No. 89. Saundatti Kanarese inscription of the time of the Ratta Mahamandalesvara Lakshmideva II., lord of Lattanûr,' ruling at Vépugråma, the son of Kårta vîrya IV. and Madêvi ; recording grants made at the command of the Rajaguru Munichandra :
(L. 64).- Saka-vareham 1151neya Sarvvadhåri-savatsarada Åshadhad-amayâse Soma vârad-amdina sarvvagråsi-sûryyagrahaņad=uttama-tithiyo!.
Monday, 3rd July A.D. 1228; a total eclipse of the sun, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 130, No. 103.
269.-Ky. 4948. --Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 289. Goa (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) plates of the 5th year of the reign of the Kadamba (of Goa) Sivachitta Shashthadhva II. and of his brother-in-law Kamadeva (Kavaņa); (composed by Chatyanarya, the son of Somanåtha and grandson of Yajñavarya') :
(L. 29). ashtachatvarimgadadhika-trisató [tta*]rêshu chatuh-sahasrêshu Kaliyugasamvatsaréshu paravrittëshu satsu | svarajy-anubhava-kale pamchamd Sådhåraņa-samvatsare [1 ta]ay-Asvayuja-sa[a*]dha-pratipadi Budha vârê Tull-råsim-upagatavati bhagavati bhåskarê vishuva-samkramtau mah[8]punya-kale !
[Sadharana = $. 1172 = Ky. 4351]: Wednesday, 28th September A.D. 1250; see ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 300, No. 20.
The mythical Jayanta in whose family were many kings. Among them was Gahalla; then Shashtha [I.]; his son Jayakësin (1.); his son Vijayarka [I.] ; his son Jayakesin (II.], married Mailalamahadevi, the daughter of the [W.] Chalukya Permadi (Vikramaditya VI.); their song Permadi and Vijaya (II.); Vijaya's son Jayakésin (III.), married Mahádévi; their son Tribhuvanamalla, married Manikådêvî; their son Shashtha (11.]. His sister was married to the prince Kamadeva (Kávaņa), the son of Lakshmidêva and Lakshmi.
270.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 310. Dégâmve Kanarese Kadamba inscription ().
271.-5. 1182.-Jour. Roy. As. Soc. Vol. V. p. 177; Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IV. p. 105. Terwaņ plates of the reign of the Chalukya Mahúmandalesvara Kamvadêvarêya, 'lord of Kalyanapura,' recording a grant by his minister Kéśava :
(L. 1).- Sri-Saku 1182 varshé Randra-samvatsarê | Pushya-vadi saptami(mi) Sa(sa)ni. dinê ... uttard yapasankranti-parvapi.
Saturday, 25th December A.D. 1260 ;8 see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV.p. 1, No. 124.
1 This is not the year in which the grant was made, but the year from which the regual years were counted, * Probably the Yariérara of No. 249.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 19 b. 19 m. (and the Uttarayana-sarbkrinti took place 16 h. 46 m.) after mean sunrise.

Page #354

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
49
272.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 141, and Plates. British Museum (spurious) Sanskrit and Kavarese platest of the Chalukya Maharajudhiraja Chakravartin Vira-Satyåśraya, lord of, and residing at, Kalyåpapura, the son of Govindaraya :
(L. 20).-Bhâva-samvachharê Jyêshta-másê krishna-paksh8 Sasivåre saptamyår tithau.
273.-S. 388.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 94, and specimen Plato. Bangalore Museum (spurious) Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of the Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Chakravartin Vira-Noņamba, lord of, and residing at, Kalyanapura :
(L. 13). Saka-varusha 366 Tarana-samvachhare Phalguna-miso krishna-pakshê Bihavara amåvåsyayảm tithau.
For $. 366 the date would regularly correspond to Thursday, 22nd February A.D. 445; but S. 366 could be called Tarapa only by the southern luni-solar system, which was not in use at so early a period ; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 9, No. 163.
274.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. II. p. 270; Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 479, No. 23. Translation of a Kolhapur inscription of a Chalukya named 8ômadêva (8ômêsvara). - In a Chålukya family which flourished at Samgamêśvara in the Konkan was born king Karma (who lived at · Vijaypat'); his son Vêtugidêva; his son Somadêva; his younger brother (?) Somadêva (Somêsvara), whose queen was Manikyadêvi.
E.-The Kasachuryas. 275.-8. 1079.-PSOOI. No. 219; Mysore Insor. No. 102, p. 188. Talgund Kannrede inscription of the Kalachurya Mahamandalékvara Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjaņa, lord of K&lanjara,' and of his Dandanayaka Késimayya (Košava) :
(L. 57).-Sa(sa)ka-varshan 1079ney-Isvara-samvatcha(tsa rada Pushyada pumpami Sómavaram-uttarayanasamkramana-vyatipätad-andu.
The date is irregular.
The inscription mentions the W. Châlnkya kings as far as Taila III., but conveys no distinct information as to the exact relations then existing between Taila III, and Bijjana.
276.-PSOCI. No. 182; Mysore Insor. No. 90, p. 182. Balagånve Kanarese memorial tablet of the third (P) year of the reign of the Kalachurya Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjana :
The second year? (in figures, 1. 3) of his reign, the Bahudhanya samvatsara; Tuesday, the fourteenth day of the dark fortnight of Chaitra ;' (Mys. Inscr. : ' the month Karttika, the last day of the moon's decrease, new-moon day, Tuesday').
[For Bahudhânya = $. 1080] the date would be irregular, with either reading.
277.-8. 1080.- PSOCI. No. 183 ; Mysore Inscr. No. 74, p. 152. Balagårnve Kanarese ingcription Date of the time of the Kalacharya Maharajadhiraja Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjala Tribhuvanamalla, 'lord of Kalañjara,' and of his Dandanayaka Kesimayya (Keśava, Kesiraja):
(L. 62).- Saka-Varsharh 1080neya Bahudhánya-samvatgha(tsa)rada Pugya(shya)da purnami Sómavaram-uttarayanasamkranti-vyat påta-somagrahapad=andu.
- According to Dr. Fleet referable to perhaps the 18th or 14th century A.D.- Compare also Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 869.
• See Ind. Ani. Vol. XXX. p. 221, No. 49, the grant apparently is quite modern forgery. • See ibid. p. 207.
• See also above, Nos. 226, 282, 288, 240 and 245. . Here and in other inscriptions Bijjana has the biruda Nisbankamalla. 6 See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 478.
+ According to Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 474, the third year, and probably the month Bhadrapada: (for S. 1080 the 14th of the dark half of Bhadrapada would correspond to Tuesday, 23rd September A.D. 1158).
8 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 912, No. 59.

Page #355

50
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Monday, 5th January A.D. 1159; but there was no lunar eclipse and no Sankranti on this day.
The inscription mentions the W. Châlukya kings as far as Taila III., but conveys no distinct information as to the exact relations then existing between Taila III. and Bijjala.!
(For another date in the same inscription, of the third year of the Kalachurya Sankama, see below, No. 292).
278.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 15. Managôļi Kanarese inscription of the 6th year of the reign) of the Kalachurya Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjala :
(L. 59). Bijjaladêya-varshada 6neya Vish[u*]-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-bahula 6 Mangaļavárad-amd[u].
(L. 64).- Kapila-chatti-vyatîpåta-parvy&-nimittav-âg[i].
(Vishu = $. 1083]: Tuesday, 12th September A.D. 1161, when the nakshatra was Rohini and the yôga Vyatîpåta.
(In lines 1-59 the inscription refers to events of the time of the W. Chalukya Jagadêkamalla II., and contains a date of the 5th year of that king's reign; see above, No. 232).
279.- PSOCI. No. 184; Mysore Inscr. No. 43, p. 92. Balagårve Kanarese inscriptions of the 6th year (of the reign) of the Kalachurya Mahamandalesvara* Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjala Tribhuvanamalla, lord of Kalanjara,' and of his Dandanayaka Barmarasa; recording a grant which was made at the request of Bijjala's dependent Kasapayya-nayaka :
(L. 46).- neya Vishu-samvatsarada Pushya-masad=&måvåsye sûryya-grahaņad-amdu. [Visbu = $. 1083] : 17th January A.D. 1162, with a solar eclipse, visible in India.
280.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 24. Managôli Kanarese inscription of the 10th year (of the reign) of the Kalachurya Maharajadhirdja Bhujabala-ckakravartin Bijjala, 'lord of Kalañjara, reigning at his capital of Kalyana, and of his Dandanayaka Ammanayya :
(L. 18).-- Bijjaladêva-varshada 10neya Pártti(rtthi)va-samvatsarada Marggasirad-amavasyo Adityavára sûryyagrahaņa-bya(vya)tîpåta-nimittadim.
[Parthiva = $. 1087] : Sunday, 5th December A.D. 1165; but there was no solar eclipse on this day; see ibid. p. 24.
281.-PSOCI. No. 121; Mysore Inscr. No. 33, p. 64. Harihar incomplete Kanarese inscription of the Kalachurya Maharajadhiraja Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjana Tribhuvanamalla, and of his Dandanayaka Barmarasa, the son of Muñjaladeva and nephew of Kasapayyanayaka, of the lineage of Sagara.
282-PSOCI. No. 186; Mysore Inscr. No. 83, p. 169. Balagårve Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Kalachurya Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjana, and of his Dandanayaka Padmarasa.
283.- PS001. No. 187; Mysore Inscr. No. 91, p. 182. Balagâmve Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Kalachurya Bhujabala-chakravartin Bijjana.
284.- PSOCI. No. 223; Mysore Insor. No. 110, p. 206. Sorab Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Kalachurya (P) Bijjana; (according to Mys. Inscr. apparently of the time of a W. Chalukya king).
285.- PSOCI. No. 185; Mysore Inscr. No. 48, p. 109. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription of the 16th Kalachurya year,7 recording the transference of the government by the Kalacharya
1 See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 473. * See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 188, Bhadrapada-krishnapakabs VI. • The inscription, besides other literary works, mentions the Kaamdra, Pdyinya and 81kadyana grammar. • See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 475.
See Nos. 246 and 281. • For an account of the descent of Bijjans (Bijjals), taken from this inscription, fee Dr. Fleet's Dyndation, p. 468.
7 See Dr. Fleet'. Dynasties, p. 476, note 4.

Page #356

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
51
Dhujabala-chakravartin Bijjana Tribhuvanamalla to his son Sôma (88vidêva), and grants made with the latter's permission by the Dandanayaka Boļikeya-Kesimayya (Kesava) :
(L. 37).-grimat-Kalachuryya-varehada 16neya Sarvvadhari-samvatsarada Vaisakhapaurvy ima?] Adityavára sômagiahaņa-samkramaņa-vyat påtad-amdu.
[For Sarvadhârin = $. 1090] the date is irregular.
286.-PSOCI. No. 188; Mysore Inscr. No. 86, p. 174. Bolagáhve Kanarese memorial tablet of the 6th (?) year of the reign) of the Kalachurya Bhujabala-chakravartin Sôvidéve :
(L. 2).- Sôvidêva-varshada [6]neyal Khara-samvatsarada Sråvaņa-bahu!ad-amåvasse Somavárad-amdu.
[Khara = $. 1093] : Monday, 2nd August A.D. 1171.4
287.-PSOCI. No. 101. Narsapûr Kanarese inscription of the 7th year (of the reign) of the Kalachurya Bhujabala-chakravartin Sôvidēva :
(L. 84).- Sôvidêva-varshada 7neya Vijaya-samvatsarada Pushya-su(su)dha(ddha) 13 Sômavárad-ardu.
[For Vijaya = $. 1095] the date is irregular.
288.-S. 1098.-Jour. Bo. A8. Soc. Vol. XVIII. p. 273, and Plates. Kokațnur (Belgaum district) plates of the Kalachuri Mahárújádhiruja Sôma (8ômêsvara, Sôvidêva), recording a grant which was made with his permission by his queen Såvaladevi; (composed by Adityadova, the disciple of Sripada) :
(L. 71).-Shappavatyadhika-sahasratamê Sakê Jaya-samvatsarê Kårttika-sukla-dvadasya Brihaspativara-Rêvatinakshatra-Vyatipåtayoga-Va(ba)vakarapa-yukthyam.
Thursday, 7th November A.D. 1174; but the day fell in the month Margasirehn, not Kárttika ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 5, No. 145.
In the Kalachuri Kshatriya lineage, king Krishņa; his son Jógama; his son Paramardin ; his son Bijjana ; his son Soma.
289.-8. 1098.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 127. Dates in a Hulgur Kanarese inscription of the Kalaturya (Kaļachurya) Sômêsvara (8ôvidêva):
(L. 18).- Saka-varsha 1096neya Jaya-samvatsarada Jyéshthada småvåsye Adityavára sûryyagrahaņa-vyatîpåtad-andu.
1st June A.D. 1174, with a solar eclipse, visible in India ; but the day was a Saturday, not a Sunday; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 8, No. 155.
(L. 35).- Saka-varshada 1096neya Jaya-samyatsarada Margasirada puppami Adityavára sôma-grahapad-anda.
Sunday, 10th November A.D. 1174; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 117, No. 25.
(L. 40.)- Saka-Varshada 1096neys Jaya-samvatsarada Margasira-bahu?ad-amavasye Mangalavára sûrya-grahapad-andu.
Tuesday, 26th November A.D. 1174; & solar eclipse, visible in India; see sbid. Vol. XXIII. p. 124, No. 69.
Here and elsewhere he has the birada Baya-Murári. Mys. Inor. : the 5th year.'
But on this day the tithi of the date only commenced 10 h. 21 m. after mean sunrise.
• In line 89 the inscription contains another date of S. 1194 (by mistake for 1094), the year Nandans, that date also is irregular.
• See No. 800, and compare No. 266. • Compare above, No. 226, where the name in Kanarene) in Permadi.
I 2

Page #357

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
290.-PSOCI. No. 220 ; Mysore Insor. No. 100, p. 187. Talgund Kanarese memorial tablet of the reign of the Kalachurya Chakravartin Sovidêve :
(L. 1).- Sovidêva-varushada Virðdhikri(kļi)tu-samvatsarada Åsvija-bahula Sné Adivárad añ[du P].
Viradhikrit may be a mistake for Virodhi- ; but the date is irregular for Virodhin = S. 1091 (as well as for Virodhakrit = $. 1113).
291.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 26. Managôli Kanarese inscription of the third year of the reign) of the Kalachurya Maharajadhiraja Bhujabala-chakravartin Sankama, 'lord of Kalanjara,' and of the Dandanayakas Kesimayya (Kesava) and his nephew Brahmadêve :
(L. 24).-Samkamadêva-varsa (rsha)da mûraneya Vila[mbi-sam]vatsarad = $ $&(sha)da(dha)-su(su)dhdha (ddha) 11 Adityavára dakshinayanasakramana-paryva-nimittat.
[For Vilamba= $. 1100] probably the 27th June A.D. 1178, but this was a Tuesday, not a Sunday ; see ibid. p. 26.
292.-PSOCI. No. 183; Mysore Inscr. No. 74, p. 161. Balagánve Kanarese inscription. Date of the third year of the reign) of the Kalachurya Chakravartin Sankama Nissankamalla, and of his Dandanayaka Kesirêjayya, and the Gutta Mahamandalesvara Sampakarasa :
(L. 81).-Samkamadeva-varghada 3neya Vikári-samvatsarada Chaitrada, puşname Somavára vishusamkranti-vyatipåta-sômagrahaņad-andu.
For Vikärin = $. 1101] the date is irregular, but the intended day may be Sunday, the 25th March A.D. 1179.9
(For another date in the same inscription, of the time of the Kalachurya Bijjala, see above, No. 277).
293.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 46; PSOCI, No. 189; Mysore Inscr. No. 39, p. 75. Balagâmve Kanarese inscription. Date of the 5th year of the reign) of the Kalachurya Sankama, the younger brother of Sôma (Sôvidêva) who was the son of Bijjana Tribhuvanamalla, 'lord of Kálañjara:'
(L. 28).-Samkamadêva-varghada 5neya Vikári-saṁvatsarada Vaisakham&sad-amâvânye Somavara Vrishasamkramana-vyatîpåtad=amdu.
For Vikarin = $. 1101] this date is irregular.
The inscription also records grants made on the same date by the Mahamandalesvaras Tailahadeva (Tailapa) and Eraha;' and it also records a grant made in s. 1108, the Parkbhava samratsara.
294.-PSOCI, No. 122; Mysore Inscr. No. 31, p. 60. Harihar much defaced Kanarese inscription of the Kalacharya Sankama, and his Dandanayaka Kåvana (Kavaņayya), a son of the Dandanayaka Barmadêvao and his wife Jakkaņavve.
295.- PSOCI. No. 190; Mysore Inscr. No. 95, p. 184. Balagámve Kanarose memorial tablet of the time of the Kalachurya Chakravartin Åhavamalla :
The Sårvari samvatsara ;6 Sunday, the first day of the bright fortnight of Kårttika;' (Mys. Insor, : 'of the moon's decrease ').
[For Sárvari = 8. 1102] the date is irregular.
1 See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, Pp. 487 and 581.
This was the day of the Mosba (viobuva-)samkrinti, and the full moon lithi of Chaitra ended on the preceding Saturday, but there was no lunar eclipse.
The inscription mentions as the leader of his whole army the Dandandyaka Kavapay ya. • Also mentioned in No. 297; see Mys. Inscr. p. 117.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynastier, p. 464, note 6.-Kavana (Kama) himself had a son, again named Brahma (Bamma, Bammaņa, Bammayya, Bammarasa, Bammidêra) and mentioned below, in No. 419.
• See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 458, note 8.

Page #358

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
53
296.--PSOCI. No. 191; Mysore Inscr. No. 67, p. 138. Balagaṁve Kanarese memorial tab! of the reign of the Kalachurya Chakravartin Åhavamalla, and of his Dandanayaka Kesimayya :
(L. 1).- Åhavamalladêva-varshada SA(sa)rvvari-samvatsarada Phálguna(na)d-am avise Sômavårad-amdu.
[Sarvari = $. 1102] : Monday, 16th March A.D. 1181.
297.- PSOCI. No. 192: Mysore Insor. No. 55, p. 115. Balagarhve Kannrese inscription of the third year (of the reign of the Kaļachurya Dhujabala-chakrarartin Åhavamalla, and of his Dandandyaka Kègimayya (Krishna-Kosava):
(L. 69).- Ahavamalladôva-varshada 3neya Plava-samvatsarada śrâvasa-bahula 12 (or 13 P) [Adi P]våra samkramaņa-vyatipatad-andu.
[Plava= $. 1103] : Sunday, 9th August A.D. 1181; the 12th tithi ended and the 13th commenced 9 m. after mean sunrise ; but there was no Sankranti on this day.
298.-S. 1103 and S. 1110.-PSOCI. No. 230. Haralahalli Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Kalachurya Åhavamalla, and of his fendatory, the Gutta Jahamandalesvara Joyidêva (Jôma) I., the son of Vira-Vikramaditya I. who was the son of Mallidêva :S
Saka 1103 (in words, 1. 83), the Plava samvatsara ; at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north.'
The inscription, besides, contains the following date, connected with the Gutta Mahamandalesvara Vira-Vikramaditya II., the son of Gutta II. who was the brother of Joyideva I. -
Saka 1110 (in figures, 1. 103), the Plavamga samvatsara ; Thursday, the thirteenth day of the bright fortnight of Phålguna.'
This date is irregular.
299.-PSOCI, No. 193; Mysore Insor. No. 94, p. 184. Balagámve Kanarese memorial tablet of tho 8th year of the reign of the Kalachurya Åhavamalla :
The eighth year (in figures, 1. 3) of his reign, the Sobhaksit samvatsara ; Monday, the fifth day of the () bright fortnight of Phalguna ; ' (Mys. Insor. the month Bhadrapada, the 13th day of the moon's decrease").
[For Sobhakfit = $. 1105] the date is irregular, with either reading.
300.-S. 1105.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 275. Bêhatti plates of the Kalachuri Maharájádlurdja Singhana ;8 (composed by Adityadeva, the disciple of Sripada) :
(L. 59).-Sa(ha)kanripa kal-atîtê cha pamchottara-satadhika-sahasratagè(mb) Sakê sobhakrit-samvatsarð Ásva(sva)yukt-&m&vâsyên Sômaváre Vyatspåta-yôgê.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 15, No. 189.
Genealogy as far as Soma as in No. 288; his younger brother San kama; his brother Åhavamalla; his younger brother Singhaņa.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 h. 84 m. after mean sunrise. ? See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 489.
Dr. Fleet and Mr. Rice both have Sunday.' • See ibid. p. 581, note 4.
. Compare above, No. 223. • The same date occurs in another Haralahalli Kanarese inscription of the Gutta Vira-Vikramaditya II., PSOCI. No. 231.- Compare also below, No. 335.
7 See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 489, note 3.
A postscript in Kanarese records & minor grant by the Dandandyala Divakara. • See above, No. 288.

Page #359

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
F.-The Sil&ras, Siláras, silaháras. 301.-S. 930.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 297, and Plate. Khårêpåtap plates of the Silara Mandalika Rattaraja, & feudatory of the W. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja (Irivabedanga) Satyasraya:
(L. 40).- Sakansipakal-atîta-samvatsara-nava-batêshu trimsad-adhikeshu pravarttamánaKilaka-samvatsar-Antargata-Jyêshtha-paurppamasyân.
In the race of the Rashtrakata lords there was Dantidurga ; his father's brother Krishnaraja [1.]; his son Govindaraja [11.); [his younger brother) Nirupama [Dhruvaraja]; his son Jagattunga [I.] [Govindaraja III.]; his son Amôghavarsha [I.]; his son Akálavarsha [Krishnaraja II.); his grandson Indraraja (III.); his son Amoghavarsha [II.); his younger brother Govindaraja [IV.); his father's brother (the son of Jagattuóga (II. who did not reign]) Vaddiga ; his son Krishnaraja (III.); his brother Khôţika (Khottiga); his brother's son Kakkala (Kakkarája II.), was defeated by the [W.] Chalukya Tailapa (Taila II.), whose son Satyagraya is represented as ruling over Rattapâți.
Genealogy of Rattaraja :-From the regent of the Vidyadharas, Jimûtaketa's son Jimûtavahana, sprang the Silara family. To that family belonged : [Sa]naphulla, a favourite of (the Rashtrakata) Krishparaja [1.]; his son Dhammiyara (founded Valipattana); his son Aisaparkja : his son Avasara [I.); his son Adityavarman; his son Avasara [II.); his son Indraraja; his son Bhima; his son Avasara (III.); his son, the king (rajan) Ratta (Rattaraja).
The inscription mentions the Mattamay Ara line of ascetics; see North. Insor. No. 405.
302.-S. 766(P).- Kapheri inscription of the [Śl&ra] Mahasamanta Pullasakti, the successor of Kapardin I., 'the lord of Konkaņa;' see above, No. 72.
303.-S. 776 (for 773).- Kapheri inscription of the [silars] Mahdeámanta Kapardin II., the successor of Pullasakti, 'lord of the whole Konkaņa;' see above, No. 73.
304.-8.799.- Kaņheri inscription of the [silara] Mahdsamanta Kapardin II., the lord of Koukana ;' see above, No. 80.
305.-S. 919.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 271, and Plates. Bhadânat plates of the silára Jahamandalesvara A pardjitadêvarêja, lord of Tagara,' issued (after the downfall of the Ratta, i.e. Rashtrakůta, rule) from Sthånaka :
(L. 53).-Sa(sa)kansipakal-&tita-samvatsara-sa (sa)têshu navasu (sv=) ko na vita saty. uttarëshu pravarttamâna-Hémalamva(mba)-samvatsar-Anta AshAdha-va (ba)hulachatusyâr(Ithy&m=) anka(uka)tô=pi samvat 919 AshAdha-vadi 4 . . . . samjâta-dakshiņayanaKarkkața-sa[m]kranti-parvvaņi.
The date is not quite regular; the day intended may be the 25th or the 26th June A.D. 997; see ibid. p. 270.
The inscription first gives the following list of the Ratta (Rashtrakata) kings:-1, Govindaraja (I.): 2, Karkaraja (I.); 3, Indraraja (II.); 4, his son Dantivarman (II.); 5, Karkarája's son Krishnaraja [I.]; 6, Govindaraja (II.); 7, his younger brother Dhruva; 8, his son Jagattunga [I.] [Govindaraja III.) ; 9, Durlabha Amoghavarsha [I.] ; 10, his son Krishparaja [II.]; 11, Jagattunga's son Indradeva (III.) Nityamvarshs ; 12, his son Amoghavarsha (II.) (reigned
• Compare above, No. 94, note, and 220, note.
The plates are numbered with numeral figures. . Below, in No. 805 ff., the name is spelt Pulalakti.
• This is the name of the village granted. The plates were found in the Bhiwandi taluks of the Thapa district and belong to Colonel A. F. Dobbs.
See Dr. Fleet in Jour. Roy. 41. Soc. 1901, p. 687. • Rend-samvatsar-datargal-Ashddha. 7 This Jagattunga [I1.J WAS A son of Krishparaja II.; he did not reign.

Page #360

INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
APPENDIX.]
for one year); 13, his younger brother Govindaraja [IV.] Suvarnavarsha; 14, his paternal uncle Vaddiga, the younger brother of Nityamvarsha; 15, Krishnaraja [III.]; 16, Khoṭṭiga; 17, Nirupama's son Kakkala (Kakkaraja II.), who was overthrown by [the W. Chalukya] Tailappa (Taila II.).
55
Then the genealogy of Aparajita himself is given thus: The mythical beings Jîmûtakêtu and his son Jimûtavâhana, 'the ornament of the Silâra family;' in his family, Kapaadin [I.] ; Pulasakti; his son Kapardin [II]; Va[ppu]vanna; his son Jhanjha; his brother Goggiraja; his son Vajjada [I]; his son Aparajita, surnamed Mriganka.
306.-S. 939.-As. Res. Vol. I. p. 357. Translation and lithograph of part of the text of the Thânâ plates of the Silâra Mahamandaléévara Arikesarin, 'lord of Tagara :'
On the fifteenth of the bright moon of Cártica, in the middle of the year Pingala, when nine hundred and forty years, save one, are reckoned as past from the time of King Saca, or, in figures, the year 939, of the bright moon of Cártica 15... the moon being then full and eclipsed.'
6th November A.D. 1017; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 115, No. 11.
Genealogy as far as Aparajita as in No. 305; his son Vajjada [II]; his brother Arikêsarin.
307.-S. 948.-Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 277. Bhandup plates of the Silâra (or Silâhara) Mahamandaléśvara Chhittarajadêva, 'lord of Tagara,' ruler of the whole Konkana country:(L. 32). Sa(sa) kanripakâl-âtita-samvatsara-sa (sa) têshu navasu (sv) ashṭachatvârimsadadhikêshu Kshaya-samvatsar-Antarggata-Karttika-su (su)ddha-pamchadasyam(syâm) Amkatô-pi samvat 948 Karttika-su (su)ddha 15 Ravau samjâtô (ta) adityagrahapa-parvvani.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 13, No. 179.
Jimûtakêtu's son Jimûtavâhana; in his lineage, the Silâra Kapardin [I.] ; his son Pulasakti; his son Kapardin [II.] (Laghu-Kapardin); his son Ghayuvanta (? Vappuvanna); his son Jhanjha; his brother Goggi; his son Vajjada [1.]; his son Aparajita; his son Vajjada [II]; his elder (?) brother Kêsidêva (? i.e. Arikêsarin); his nephew, Vajjada's son Chhittaraja.
yatr=
308.-S. 982 (?). Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IX. p. 219 and Plate; and Vol. XII. p. 329 and Plate. Kalyan Ambarnath temple inscription of the [Silara] Mahamandalésvara Mâm vâņirajadeva, recording the construction of a temple of the god (?) of the Mahamaṇḍalésvara Chhittarajadeva :
(L. 1).-Saka-samvat 982 Śrâ[vana ?]-suddha 9 Su(su) krê.1 The date is irregular for §. 982 current and expired.
309.-S. 1016.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 33, and Plates. Khårêpâtap plates of the Silâra Mahamandaléévarádhipati Anantapala (Anantadeva), 'lord of Tagara,' ruler of the whole Konkana country:
shoḍas(6)-adhikêshu
(L. 73).- Sa (sa) kanripakal-Atita-samvatsara-dasa-sa(sa) têshu Bhava-samvatsar-ântarggata-Magha-su (sa)ddha-pratipadayam yatr=âmkato-pi samvat 1016.
Jimûtakêtu's son Jîmâtavahana; in his lineage, the Silara Kapardin [I.] ; his son Pulaśakti; his son Kapardin [II.] (Laghu-Kapardin); his son Va[ppu]vanna; his son Jhanjha; his brother
1. So the date is given in Jour. Bo. 4. Sov. Vol. XII. p. 329. Ibid. Vol. IX. p. 219, the reading is Sakasamvat 782 Jetha-sudha 9 Sukré,' for which compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 94, and Vol. XXIII. p. 113, No. 4. But a photograph of the date, taken by Mr. Cousens and given to me by Dr. Fleet, shews that the first figure of the year of the date is undoubtedly 9. The second figure of the year, the name of the month, and the number of the tithi seem to me doubtful.- Compare also Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 543.
In lines 80 and 84 of the grant he is called Kunkaya-chakravartin.

Page #361

56
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Goggi; his son Vajjada [I]; his son Aparajital (contemporary of Goma, Aiyapadêva, and of the kings Bhillama and ....); his son Vajjada [II.]; his brother Arikêsarin; his nephew, Vajjada's son Chhittarâja; his younger brother Nagarjuna; his younger brother Mummuņi; Nagarjuna's son Anantapâla.
310.-S. 1076.- From an impression supplied by Dr. Burgess. British Museum inscription the reign (P) of [the Silâra] Haripâladêva:3
(L. 1.-Saku 1076 Bhâva-samvatsarê Mâgha-su (su)ddha-paurṇṇamasyam parvvaṇi. . . (L. 4).- śrî-Haripâladêvu.
311.-S. 1078.- From impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Chiplun (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) fragmentary inscription of the [Silâra] Mahamandalesvaradhipati Mallikarjuna:
(L. 3. of one fragment) :-Sakanṛipakâl-âtîta-samvatsara-satêshu dasa [sv=a]shṭasaptat yadhikêshu Saka-samvatu || 1078(?) | Dhátâ (tri)-samvatsarê Vaisha-[Saddhn]. aksha [ya"]tritiyâyâm yugâdi-parvvani Bhauma-dinê Mrigasira-nakshatrê.
Tuesday, 24th April A.D. 1156; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 116, No. 22.
312.-S. 1107.- From impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Bombay As. Soc.'s inscription of the reign of [the Silâra] Aparâditya :
(L. 1). [Saka-?]samvatu 1107 Visva (svâ) vasu-samvachchha (tsa) rê Chaitra-suddha 15
Ravau dinê,5
Sunday, 17th March A.D. 1185.
313.-S. 1109-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XII. p. 333, and Plate. Parel (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) inscription of the [Silâra] Maharajadhiraja Konkana-chakravartin Aparâditya :
(L. 1). Saka-samvata 1109 Parabhava-samvatsarê | Maghê mâsi || (L. 8).-sajáta-Mighl-parvapi.
314.-S. 1181. From impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Bombay As. Soc.'s inscription? of the reign of the Silâhâra Mahasamantadhipati Konkana-chakravartin Sômésvara, lord of
Tagan."
The year of the date is S. 1181 (in words and figures), the Siddharthin samvatsara, but I am unable to give the date in full.
315.-S. 980.-Jour. Roy. As. Soc. Vol. IV. p. 251; Cave-Temples of West. India, p. 102, and Plates. Miraj plates of the Silâhâra Mahamandalésvara Marasimha, lord of Tagara;' issued from Khiligiladurga (Kiligiladurga) :
(L. 44). Sa (sa)kanripakâl-âtita-samvatsara-satêshu ast(si)tyadhika-na va sa têshv= amhkêshu pravarttatayitilo Vilambi-samvatsarê | Pausha-mâsasya suddha-pakshê | saptamyâm Brihaspativârê udagayana-parvvani |
1 He is surnamed Birudanka-Rama; compare Birudanka-Bhima in No. 568. The original has Bhillamámmamanamvuva-kahitibhritam.
I believe this to be the king of whom three inscriptions (of S. 1071, 1072 and 1075) are mentioned in the Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XIII. Part II. p. 426. This inscription contains only 9 short lines and is for the most part written in a kind of old Marathi. It contains the usual curse of the ass and the woman, but no sculpture.
The Bombay As. Soc. has another inscription (from Bassein) of Mallikarjuna, the date of which I cannot make out with confidence. In it Mallikarjuna is described as Mahasamantadhipati, Tagarapura-paraméivara and Si(i)ldhara-naréndra. The inscription contains a sculpture of an ass and a woman.
The date is given wrongly in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 40, note 62.
Lines 22-24 are "in the local dialect of the Konkana language of the period. Below the inscription is a rude sculpture of an ass and a woman."
The inscription contains a sculpture of an ass and a woman.
See Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Dekkan, p. 115. These plates belonged to Mr. Wathen; they are now lost, 16 For pravartamáné.

Page #362

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA
Thursday, 24th December A.D. 1058; see Iud. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 115, No. 14.
Jatiga II.), the ornament of the siyalara (Silâhira) family, born in the lineage of Jimutaváha (Jimů tavahana); his son Gonka; bis younger brother Gahala [1.]: Gonka's sou Marasimha.
316.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. 'p. 102. Honnur Kanarese inscription of the Silhåra! Mahamandalesvaras Ballåļa and Gaņdaraditya.
317.-S. 1032*[and 1033*]. - Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XIII. p. 2, andl Plates. Tálalen plates of the Silahára Mahamandalesvara Gandaraditya, lord of Tagarn,' issued from Tiravada :
(L. 26).- Sakansipakal-atita-dvåtrimsaduttara-sahasrê Virodhi-samvatsarê Magha-buddha dasamym Mangala vârê.
(L. 31).-tatsamvatsar-paritana-Vikrita-samvatsara-Vaisakha-paurņamàsyên sômagrahaņa-parvaņi.
Tuesday, 1st February A.D. 1110 ; and (Thursday, 5th May A.D. 1110, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 127, No. 83.
In the Sailâhâra family, Jatiga [I.] ; his son Nayivarman; his son Chandraraja; his son Jatiga (II.); his son Gonka; his brother Gúvala (I.); his brother Kirtiraja; Gonka's son Marasimha; his son Gavala (11.); his brother Bhôjadêva [1.] ; his brother Ballâla ; his brother Gaydarâditya.
318.-$. 1040.- Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 349, No. 2. Herley Kanarese inscription of the Silâhâra Gandaraditya, ruling at Valavada ; dated Saka 1040, the Vilamba samvatsara, on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon.
The eclipse probably is the one of Wednesday, 5th June A.D. 1118, the only lunar eclipse of ś. 1040 that was visible in India.
319.-S. 1058,- Graham's Kolha poor, p. 357, No. 3; Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. II. p. 266, No. VI. Kolhapur Kanarese inscription of the Silkhara Gandaraditya, 'lord of Tagara,' and of his subordinate, the Mahasamanta Nimbadevarasa, dated (in words) Saka 1058, the Rakshasa samratsara, Monday, the fifth of the dark half of Kärttika.
Monday, 28th October A.D. 1135.
320.- Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 465, No. 20. Kolhapur Sanskpit and Kanarese inscription of Gaņdaraditya.
321.-8. 1065.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 209; Ind. Insor. No. 45. Kolhapur inscription of the Silâhâra Mahamandalesvara Vijayaditya, lord of Tagara,' residing at Valavada :
(L. 16).- Saka-varshêshu pamchashashtyuttara-sahasra-pramitêshy-atîtêshu pravartiamâna-Dundubhi-samvatsara-Magha-måsa-pauropamasyan Somavåre 8ômagrahaņa-parvvanimittam.
Monday, 1st February A.D. 1143; a lunar eclipse, visible in India ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII p. 127, No. 86.
In the Silâhåra Kshatriya lineage, Jatiga (II.); his four sons Goñkala, Ghvala [I.], Kirtiraju and Chandraditya; Gonkala's son Mårasimha; his five sons Gavala (IL.), Gangadêva, Ballala
This appears to be the date of the inscription of Gandaraditya, mentioned in Graham'. Kolhapoor. p. 319. No.1.
• He is mentioned also in the two Kolhapur Kanarese inscriptions in Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 465, No. 19, and p. 466, No. 21.-Compare also above, No. 220, and below, No. 418.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 h. 26 m. after menn sunrise. • The inscription ends with a Kanarese verse.

Page #363

58
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Bhöjadêva (1.), and Gapqaraditya ; Gandaråditya's son Vijayaditya. The inscription also mentions a Samanta Kamadêva.!
322.- $. 1066* and 1068* - PS001. No. 96. Miraj Kanarese inscription of the Silâhára Mahamandalesvara Vijayaditya, and his minister Madirayya :
(L. 19).- [Saka]-varsha 1065neya Dumdubhi-samvatsarada Bhadrapad&. su(eu)dhdha(ddha) 2 (altered to 6) Sukravárad=amdu.
(L. 47).- Sa (sa)ka-varsham 1066neya Rudhirðdgåri-samvatsarada Magha-baha! 14 Vaddavárad-amdu Sivaratreya parvva-nimittav-ågi.
The first date corresponds to Friday, 28th August A.D. 1142; the second is irregular ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 127, No. 85; and Vol. XXIV. p. 14, No. 186.
323.-9. 1078,- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 212; Ind. Inscr. No. 43. Båmaņi inscription of the Sildhåra Mahamandalesvara Vijayaditya, 'lord of Tagara,' residing at Valavåda :
(L. 12).- Saks-varshêshu trisaptatyuttara-sahasra-pramitêshv-atitéshu amkato=pi 1073 pravarttamâna-Pramoda-samvatsara-Bhadrapada-paarppam&si-Sukravårê sômagrahaņa-parvvanimittan.
Friday, 8th September A.D. 1150; a lunar eclipse, visible in India.
In the silahåra family, Jatiga (II.); his sons Gonkala and Gavala (1.); Gonkala's son Márasimha; his son Gapdaråditya ; his son Vijayaditya.
324.- S. 1101,-Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 382, No. 6. Kolhapur Kanarese inscription of the Mahamandalesvara Bhojadeva II., residing at Valavada; dated Saka 1101, the Vilamba sanvatsara, the 10th of the bright half of Ashadha, the Dakshiņayana-samkramana.
The 26th June A.D. 1178.
325.-- $. 1109.-Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 397, No. 7. Kolhåpur inscription of the Mahamandalesvara Bhôjadeva II., residing at Kollapura; dated (in words) Saka 1109, the Plavanga sanvatsara, on Friday, the new-moon tithi of the month Bhadrapada, on the occasion cf an eclipse of the sun.
Friday, 4th September A.D. 1187; a solar eclipse, visible in India.
326. 8. 1112, 1114 [and 1116].- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 215. Kolhapur inscription of the Silahâra Mahamandalesvara Vira-Bhôjadêva II., residing at Pranalakadurga (also called Pannkledurga):
(L. 2).- Sakantipa-kalad -Arabhya Varshêshu dvadasóttara-latadhika-sahasrdshu nivpitteshu varttamâna-Sadharana-samvatsar-&ntarggata-Pushya-bahula-dvadas yan Bhaumavård bhånôruttarayaņa-samkramana pery vaņi.
(L. 13).-Sakansipa-kalad=&rabhya varshdshu chaturddasóttara-satadhika-sa hasreshu nivrittêshu varttamâna-Paridhåvi-samvatsar-Âmtarggata-Âgvija-buddha-pratipadi Sukravåre.
(L. 19).-Pramadi-samvatsar-åntarggata-Phålguna-buddha-pamchamyam Sukravåre.
The first date corresponds to Tuesday, 25th December A.D. 1190; the third to Friday, 28th February A.D. 1194; the second is irregular.
The inscription mentions the town of Kolhapur (Kollapura) under the name Kshullskapurs; the same name we have in No. 323.-- Kamadera is also mentioned below, in No. 413.
* See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 317.
+ The tithi of the date ended 18 h. 11 m. after mean sunrise of Friday, 4th February A.D. 1144, and the proper day for the Siva-rdiri therefore would have been the preceding Thursday nee ibid. Vol. XXVI. p. 187.
On his day the 10th titis of the bright half of Ashadhs ended 16 h. 4 m., and the Dalslayana sankranti took place 16 h. 19 m, after mean sunrise.

Page #364

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
327.-8. 1118.- Transactions, Lit. Soc. of Bombay, Vol. III. p. 393. Satara plates of the Silahara Mahamandalátrara Bhojadeva II., 'lord of Tagara,' residing at PadmanAladarga; recording a grant made at the request of the prince GandarAditya :
Saks-varsh&shu satrayodaba-satadhika-sahasrêahu 1113 gatëshu vartamâna-Viridhikritasamvatsard ÅshAdha-fuddha-chaturthyam Brihaspativâre dakshipayana-samkramapa-parvari.
Thursday, 27th June A.D. 1191.
In the Silahára family, Jatiga [1.] ; his son Náyimma; his son Chandraraja ; his son Jatiga (II.); his son Gökalla (or Gökala); his brother Gavala (I.); his brother Kirtirkja; his brother ChandrAditya; Gökalla's son Marasimha; his son Gavala (II.] ; his brother Bhôjadeva [I.] ; his brother BallAla; his brother Gaņdaråditys; his son Vijayarka (Vijayaditya); his son Bhojadeva (II.).
G.-The Yadavas of Séuņadesa and Dêvagiri.! 328.-8. 029.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 217. Samgamner plates of the Yadava Mahasamanta Bhillama II., lord of Dvaravati,' residing at Sindinagara; issued from N Asika :
(L. 1).- Sakanripakal-atâta-sam vataara-satêshu navasu dvåvimsaty-adhikeehv=amkatô=pi samvatsaraḥ 922 11
(L. 110). SA(6A)rv variaan vatsariya-Bhadrapad-Am&vâsyayam... Būrys-grahaņê. The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 12, No. 176.
Mythical genealogy from the god Sambhu to Yada; in his family, Saunachandra [I.] ; his son Dhadi yappa] : [his son) Bhillama [I.] ; his son Raja (or Rajan); his son Vandiga (Vaddiga, a follower of [the Rashtrakata) Krishparaja (III.]), married Voddiyavva, a daughter of the (probably Rashtrakata) prince Dhörappa (1.., probably, Nirupama); their son Bhillama [II.) (defeated (the Paramara) Muñjal for Raparadgabhima (s.e., apparently, the W. Chalukya Taila II. Åhavamalla]), married Lakshmi (on her mother's side) of the Rashtrakata family.
329.-8. 248.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 120, and Plate. Kalas-Budrukh plates of the YAdara Mahasamanta Bhillama III., whose capital was Sindinagara; (composed by Harichandra, the son of Rudrapandita) :
(L. 14).- Sakanripak Al-Atita-samvatsara-katëshu navas-ashtAchatvari[m ] tad-adhikoshyathkatd-pi || 948 || Krodhana-8&rvatsara-Karttika-samját-Adityagrahape.
23rd November A.D, 1025; & solar eclipse, visible in India; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 129, No. 98.
In the lineage of Yadu, Senpachandra [I.] ; his son Dhadiyappa ; his son Bhillama [I.] ; his son Rája (or Brtraja); his son Vaddiga; his son Bhillama (II.), married Lakshmi [on her mother's side) of the Rashtrakata family; their son Vest; his son Bhillama [III.].
330.-8. 091.- Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 225. Véghli inscription of the Yadava Mahamandalandtha Senna (Seunachandra II.), and of his feudatory, the Maurya chief Govindaraja -
(Page 227, 1. 9).-Rape-Namd-ańka-tulyê tu 991 Saka-kalasya bhupatau Saumyasa vatsar-Ashadha-ravigrahapa-parvvapi ||
21st July A.D. 1069; a solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 124, No. 66.
In the Maurya family (which sprang from Mândhátri of the solar race, and whose capital originally was Valabhi in Surishțra): Kikata; Takshaka; Bhima; Sarvašūra; Govindaraja; Sadhvasika ; Jhanjha; his son Davahastin; his son Muñja; his son Padmákarn; (two names illegible); Vappaiya ; his son (name not preserved); his son Alaparkja ; Sadhvasika; Santiraja; his son Pravaras kara (); his son Bhaildka; Bhimarija; Govindaraja (whose wife was Nayaki).
These include the Gutta inscriptions Nos. 386, 840, 851, 868 and 864. Compare also above, Nos. 228, 292 and 298. Compare above, No. 140.
• The plates are numbered with numeral Agures.
1 2

Page #365

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
331.-5. 991.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 119. Bassein plates of the Yadava Mahamandalesvara sêunachandra II. -
(L. 24). - Sa(sa)ka-samvatêkanavatyadhika-navasa(sa)têshu samvat 991 Saumyakan vatsariya-Srůvaņa-sudi chaturdasyam(gyám) Guru-dinê.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 14, No. 182.
Dridhaprahara came from Dvåråvati and founded (P) Chandrådityapura ; his son Sdupaethandra [I.], founded Saunapura in Sindinêra ; his son Dhadiyappa ; his son Bhillama [I.]; his son Siraja (or Raja); his son Vaddiga; his son Bhillama (II.), married Lachchhiyavvâ (Lakshmi), the daughter of king Jhanjha' (and on her mother's side) of the Råshtrakūta lineage; their son Vêsuka (P), married Nayaladhvi, the daughter of the Mandalikatilaka Gógi of the Chalukya linonge; their son Bhillama [III.], married Hamma, also called Avvalladevi, a daughter of the [W.] Chalukya Jayasimha (II.] ;' in his family, Séu achandra (II.).
332.-8. 1083 (for 1084).- Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 126, and Plate. Anjaneri inscription of the reign of the Yadava Mahasamanta Seunadeva, lord of Dvarivati :
(L. 1).-Saka-satnvat 1063 Dundubhi-sain vatsar-mtarggata-Jyêshtha-gudi pamohadasyam Sôm Anuradha-nakshatrê Siddha-yôgê asy&m sau vatsara-masa-paksha-divasa-purvvåyåm tithou.
Monday, 11th May A.D. 1142; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 4, No. 140.
333.-S. 1075.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 39, and Plate; PSOCI, No. 283. Påtna (in Khandig) iuscription of the Nikumbha family. Date of the foundation of a temple by Indraraja :
(L. 20).- Varsha (nan) pamchasaptatyå sahasrê sådhikê gatê | 1075 Sakabb û påla-kalasya tathi Srimukha-vatsara 11
In the race of the mythical king Nikumbha who was of the solar race, Krishọaraja [I.]; his son Govana [I.] ; his son Govindaraja; his son Gôvana (II.) ; his son Krishṇaraja (II.); his son Indrarajn (whose minister was Changadêva) married Sridevi of the lineage of Sagara; their Non Govana [III.].
334.-8. 1113.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 219. Gadag inscription of the Devagiri-Yadava Maharajadhirija Pratápa-chakravartin Bbillama, recording a grant which was made at the request of his minister Jaitasimha, from the camp at Hérürå :
(L. 13).-Sakansipakal-&tita-samvatsara-satåshu trayodas-adhik@shy-êkadasası varttamânaVirodhaksit-samvatsar-Axtargata-Jyêshth-åmåvåsyâyamAdityaváre sûrya-grahaņê.
Sunday, 23rd June A.D. 1191 ; & solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 125, No. 71.
In Yadu's family, Sévapa;7 his son Mallugi ; his son Amaraganga; his younger brother Karna; his son Bhillama.
335.-S. 1113.-PSOCI. No. 109. Chaudadámpur Kanarese inscription of the Gutta Mahamandalesvara Vira-Vikramaditya II., and his Nayaka Khandeya-Kara-Kameyanayaks :
(L. 72).-Sa(sa)ka-varsham 1113neya Virddhikri(kři)tu-samvatsarada Margasirad= amåvåse sûryya-grahanad anda."
1 The plates were bought by Dr. Bhâu Diji, but it is not known where they are now. • Perhaps the Jhanjhs of No. 305 8.
For a Goggirkjs who may be intended here, see North. Inser. No. 864. According to Dr. Bhandarkar perhaps the Goggiraja of No. 305 ff., sbove. • See above, No. 151 ff.
See below, No. 337. • I.e. the Jaitrasimha of No. 419.
* Probably Seunachandrs II. of Nos. 330 and 331. • Compare Dr. Flect's Dynasties, p. 582, and see above, Nos. 323, 292, and 298.
In line 80 there is another date of the month Pausha of the same year, but it is irregular.

Page #366

APPENDIX.]
18th December A.D. 1191; a solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 125, No. 72.
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
336.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 29. Managôli fragmentary Kanarese inscription of the time of the Devagiri-Yadava Jaitugidêva (Jaitapala) I., the son of Bhillama. The inscription mentions one of Jaitugi's officers, the Dandanátha Sahadeva, whose elder brother was the Dandanatha Mallidêva."
337.-8. 1128 (for 1129).- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 341; PSOCI. No. 284. Patna (in Khândês) inscription, recording that the chief astrologer of the Devagiri-Yadava Singhana, Changadeva, a grandson of the astronomer Bhaskaracharya, founded a college for the study of the Siddhantasiromani, etc., which was endowed by the brothers Sôidéva and Hêmâḍidêvs of the Nikumbha family, feudatories of the Yadavas. Date of Sôidéva's grant:
(L. 21). Sake 1128 Prabhava-samvatsare Śrávapa-másê paurppamasyam chamdragrahapa.
61
samayê.
9th August A.D. 1207; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 5, No. 141.
In Yadu's race, Bhillama; Jaitrapâla [I.]; his son Singhans (Simha).- In Nikumbha's family (see No. 333), Krishnaraja [II.]; his son Indrarája; his son Govana [III.]; his son Sôidêva; after his death, his younger brother Hêmâḍidêva.- Of Changadêva the following genealogy is given: In the Sandilya family, the poet Trivikrama; his son Bhaskarabhaṭṭa (received from king Bhoja the title Vidyapati); his son Govinda-sarvajña; his son Prabhakara; his son Mandratha; his son, the poet Mahêévarâchârys; his son Bhaskara (the astronomer); his son Lakshmidhara (appointed chief Pandit by king Jaitrapâla); his son Changadêva (chief astrologer of king Singhapa). Compare below, No. 343.
338.-S. 1135-PSOCI. No. 100; Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 297, No. 1. Gadag Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Singhana:
(L. 34). Sakanripakal-akrâinta-samvatsara-satamgaļu 1135neya Amgirasa-samvatsarada Phalguna (na)-sudhdha (ddha)-bidige Sanaischaravarad-amdu."
The date is irregular.
339-8. 1138.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XII. p. 7. Khidrapur inscription of the DevagiriYadava Maharajadhiraja Pratapa-chakravartin Singhana (Simha), lord of Dvåravati,' residing at Devagiri :
(L. 8).-Saka-varshe 1136 Srimukha-samvatsarê Chaitre sûrya-parba (rva)pi Sôma-dine. Monday, 22nd April A.D. 1213; a solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 130, No. 102.
340.-S. 1136.-P8OCI. No. 234. Haralahalli Kanarese inscription of the Gutta Mahamandaléévara Vira-Vikramaditya II., whose daughter (by Paṭṭamâdêvî) Tuluvaladevi (Tulvaladevi) was married to Ballala (son of a feudatory chief named Simha, Singa, Singidava, lord of the Santali mandala), and whose sons were Jôvideva (Jôyidêva) II. and Vikrams (Vikramaditya III.):
(L. 63). Saka-varahada 1136neya Srimukha-samvatsarada Chaitrad-amavasye Somavara stryyagrahaga-samhkrimti-vyatlyapatad-adu.
Monday, 22nd April A.D. 1213; a solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 130, No. 102. (The Vrishabha-samkranti took place on the following Wednesday).
1 The concluding lines of the inscription are in old Marathi. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 210, No. 29.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 588, and above, No. 335. See below, No. 351.
Read -vyatipatad-amdu.

Page #367

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
341.-S. 1137.-PSOCI. No. 201; Mysore Inscr. No. 37, p. 72. Bulagánve Kanarese inscription of the Devagiri-Yadava Maharajadhiraja Simhaņa (Singhaņa), lord of Dvårâvati:'
(L. 23).- .'. .1137neya Yuva-samvatsarada Bhadrapadad=amåvåsye Bri(bři)haspatiVårad-amdu.
Thursday, 24th September A.D. 1215; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 125, No. 73.
342.-6. 1140.- From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet; Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 425, No. 11; Ind. Inscr. No. 48. Kolhapur inscription of the Dêvagiri-Yadava Chakravartin Simhana (Singhana), the son of Jaitrapala who was the son of Bhillama :
(L. 16).- Saka-varsha 1140 Babudhânya-samvatsare.
343.-S. 1144.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 112. Baha! (in Khándés) inscription, recording the foundation of a temple by Anantadeva, the chief astrologer of the Devagiri-Yadava Simba (Singhaņa); (a prasasti composed by Anantadóva's younger brother Mahêsvara) :
(L. 18).-Shatk-onê sadala-sat-adhi[ke] sahasrê 1144 varshånám Saka-prithivîpatêh prayatê | Chaitr-adya-pratipadi Chitrabhånu-varshê.
The ornament of Yadu's family Bhillama; his son Jaitrapala (1.] (made Gapapatil lord of the Andhra country); his son Simha (defeated king Arjuna).- Of Anantadêva the following genealogy is given: In the family of the sage Saņdilya, Manôratha ; his son Maheśvara (composed astronomical worke); his son Sripati ; his son Gapapati; his son Anantadêva (author of astronomical works). Compare above, No. 337.
344.-S. 1145.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XII. p. 11; Archæol. Suro. of West. India, Vol. II. p. 233, and Plate lxxiv.; and Vol. III. p. 116; PSOCI. No. 91. Munolli (Manoli) Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Maharajadhiraja Pratápa-chakravartin Singhaņa, ruling at his capital of Dévagiri; recording grants made by his Dandanayaka Purushottama and others :
(L. 24). Sasa)ka-varsha 1145neya Chittrabhånu-samvatsarada Kärttikaen (6u)dhdha (dhha)-puşnami Sômavára sômagrahaņa-bya (vya)tipätadalli.
22nd October A.D. 1222, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India; but the day was a Saturday, not a Monday ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 8, No. 157.
345.-8. 1145.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 157. Notice of a Kolår (Kölhår) Kanarese inscription of the time of the Dêvagiri.Yadava Singhaņa, reigning at his capital of Dêvêndragiri :
(L. 9).- Saka-varusada: 1145de (da) ney& Svabhânu-saunvachchharada dvitiyaBhadrapada-su (budhdha (ddha) 5 Su(su)kravárad=andu.
Friday, 1st September A.D. 1223; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 117, No. 28.
346.-S. 1148* -PSOCI. No. 110. Chandadâmpur Kanarese inscription. Date of the time of the Dévagiri-Yadava Singhaņa P) -
(L. 26).- Saka-varsha 1148neya Pártthiva-samvatsarada Bhadrapa[da]-fuddha 15 Somavåra chamdroparåga-pumnyatithiya madhyâhnasamaya.
19th August A.D. 1225, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India; but the day was a Tuesday, not a Monday; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 8, No. 158.
(For two later dates in the same inscription see below, Nos. 361 and 363).
I.e. the Kakatiya Ganapati; compare below, No. 585 f. . I.e., probably, the Paramaru Arjunavarman; see North. Inger. No. 195. * Read -vershada. • Road -saivatsarada.
• Read punya'.

Page #368

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
347.-S. 1156.- PSOOI. No. 87. Bijapur Kanarese inscription of the Devagiri-Yâdava Simhana (Singhaṇa):
Jaya-samvatsarada
Vaisâ (64) kha-su(su)ddha
pumppame Vadḍavârad-amdu.
Saturday, 15th April A.D. 1234; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 118, No. 29.
(L. 5). Saka-varushada 1156neya
63
348.-S. 1157.- From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet; Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 426, No. 12; Ind. Inser. No. 47. Kolhapur fragmentary inscription of the Dêvagiri-Yadava Singhana:
(L. 1). Saka 1157 Manmatha-samvatsarê Śravana-bahula 30 Gurau.
For Manmatha S. 1157 the date is irregular; (for S. 1157* Jaya it would correspond to Thursday, 27th July A.D. 1234); see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 16, No. 192.
349.-S. 1158.- From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet; Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 426, No. 13. Kolhapur inscription of the reign of the Dêvagiri-Yadava Mahárájádhirája Praudhapratapa-chakravartin Singhana, 'lord of Dvârâvati:'
(L. 1). Saka 1158 varshê Durmmukha-samvatsarê Magha-suddha-purppamâsyâm tilhau Sôma-dinė |
(L. 14).
sômê-pavi[ddhê?]
Monday, 12th January A.D. 1237; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 118, No. 31.
350.-S. 1180*.-PSOCI. No. 112. Tiliwalli Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the Devagiri-Yadava Simhana (Singhana), and of his feudatory Savanta-Thakkura :
(L. 77).- Saka-varsha 1160neya Hêma pambi-[sa]mvatsarada Phalguna (na)-su(su) 3 Bri(bri)haspativård-adu.
Thursday, 18th February A.D. 1233;3 see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 2, No. 130.
351.-S. 1160*.- Jour. Bo. 4s. Soc. Vol. XV. p. 386, and Plates. Haralahalli (now Bombay As. Soc.'s) plates of the reign of the Dôvagiri-Yadava Maharajadhiraja Praudha-pratapachakravartin Singhana, lord of Dvârâvatî,' recording a grant by his Dandesa Bichiraya3 (Bicha, Vichapa), the son of Chikkadêva and younger brother of Malla, made with the consent of the Gutta Mahamandalêsvara Jôyidêva II., 'lord of Ujjayani:'
(L. 62). Saka-varshad-arabhya shashtyadhika-satôttara-sa (sa) hasra-mitê pa[m]vi(bi)-sam (sam) vatsarê Phalguna-mâsê saptamyâm.
In the Yadava race was Amaragângêya; in that family was Mallugi; from him sprang Bhillama; from him, Jaitugi [I]; from him, Singhapa.
Hêma
352.-S. 1162.- Archaeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. III. p. 87, and Plate lviii.; PSOOI. No. 286. Ambâ inscription of the Devagiri-Yadava Simha (Singhaņa), and of his generals Khôlésvara (the son of Trivikrama) and his son Rama of the Maadgala family; (a prasasti composed by Kaviraja ?) :
(L. 27).- Saku 1162 Sârvari-samvatsarê | Kârtika-suddha [da 10 ?].
1 Read Saka-varshada.
Read -punname.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 5 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise.
The description of the boundaries is in Kanarese.
353-PSOOI. No. 285. Ambâ inscription of the time of the Devagiri-Yadava Singhapa, his general Khôlésvara, etc.
Not Chikkadeva.- Compare below, No. 357.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 583; and above, No. 340.
7 An edition of this inscription is desirable.

Page #369

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
351.-PSOOI. No. 111. Chaudadâmpur Kanarese inscription. Date (1. 99) of the Subhakrit samvatsara, in the era of the Yadava king Simhana (Singhana); Friday, the third day of the bright fortnight of Pushya.'
[Subhakrit 8. 1164]: Friday, 26th December A.D. 1242 (the day for the celebration of the Uttarayapa-samkranti, which took place shortly before mean sunrise).
(For two later dates in the same inscription see below, Nos. 364 and 365).
64
355. Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 100. Kadakol Kanarese memorial tablet of the 37th year (of the reign) of the Devagiri-Yadava Bhujabala-pratápa-chakravartin Simhana (Singhana):
(L. 2).-Simhapadêva-varsha 37 Parabhava-samvatsarada Marggasira-su(su)dha(ddha)pachami Bri(bri)havändalu.
[Parabhava 8. 1168]: Thursday, 15th November A.D. 1246.
356.-8. 1172.- Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 437, No. 14; Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. II. p. 264, No. iii. Kolhapur inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Kanharadeva (Krishna), dated Saka 1172, the Saumya samvatsara, "Vaisakha-vadi 30 Sukrê."
Friday, 14th May A.D. 1249.
357.-8. 1171.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 304, and Plates; PSOCI. No. 21. Chikka Bâgewadi plates of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Kanhara or Kanhara (Krishna, the son of Jaitugi II who was the son of Simhana, i.e. Singhapa); recording a grant by the minister Mallisaitți (Malla, the elder brother of Bicha and son of Chikkadêva1), which was confirmed (by means of this copper-plate charter) by Malla's son, the minister Chaundisaiṭṭi:
(L. 19).-Ekasaptatyuttara-satâdhê(dhi) ka-sahasra-samkhyêshu Sak-âvdê (bde) shvatitêshu pravarttamâne Saum (sau) mya-samvatsarê tad-amta[r]gat-Ashadha-paurṇṇamasyâm Sanaischaravarê Purvashaḍh[*]-nakshatrė Vaidhriti-yogê itthambhûta-pum (pu)ṇyakâlê.
Saturday, 26th June A.D. 1249; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 118, No. 32.
358.-6. 1171.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 69. Bendigeri plates of the reign of the DevagiriYadava Kanhara or Kanhara (Krishna, described as in No. 357); recording a grant by the minister Mallisetți, for which the king's sanction (with this copper-plate charter) was obtained by his son, the minister Chaunḍisetţi:
(L. 22).-Saka-samvatsarasya satadhika-sahasr-aikadhika-saptatyâé-ch-ânamtarê Saumyê= bdê Sravanê mâsi sita-pakshê dvâdaéyam Guruvaré.
Thursday, 22nd July A.D. 1249; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 118, No. 33.
359.-8. 1174.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XII. p. 34. Munolli (Manoli) Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Bhujabala-praudha-pratapa-chakravartin Kandhara (Krishna, the son of Jaitugi II. who was the son of Singhapa), 'lord of Dvåråvati,' residing at his capital of Devagiri :
1174neya
(L. 20).- Sa (sa) ka-varsha va(a)mâvâse sûryya-grahapa Su(su) krava[rad=a]mdu.
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 16, No. 193.
Viro[dhikritu]-samvatsarada Jashta-"bahula
360.-8. 1175.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XII. p. 42. Bêhațți plates of the 7th year (of the reign) of the Devagiri-Yadava Mahárájádhiraja Kanhara (Krishna), 'lord of Dvaravati,' recording a grant by the minister Chaunḍa-(Châvuṇḍa-)râja, the son of Vichana who was the younger brother of Agramalla (? Malla3) :
(L. 51). Pamchasaptatyadhika-satottara-sahasrakê Śaka-varshê varttamânê svasti śrimadYadavanarayana-bhujava (ba) laprauḍhapratapachakravartti-sri-Kanharadêva-varsheshu saptamé Pramâdi-samvatsarê Chaitra-måse krishna-pakshe amavasyâyâm Sômavârê.
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 16, No. 194.
1 See above, No. 351.
• Read Jydshtha..
Compare above, No. 351.

Page #370

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
In the race of the Yadus there was Amaragångêya ; also Jaitugi [1.] ; his son Simhala (Singhaņa); his grandson Krishna
361.-PSOCI. No. 110. ChaudadAmpur Kanarese inscription; the four lines round the top of the stone. Date of the time of the Dêvagiri-Yadava Kanhara (Krishna) :
(L. 1).-Kanharadeva-varshada Siddhartthi-samvatsarada Chaitra-bahula 15 So süryy&grahanada samaya(?).
For Siddharthin = 8. 1181] the date is irregular. (For two other dates in the same inscription see Nos. 346 and 363).
362.-8. 1183.-From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet. Renada inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Praudha-pratapa-chakravartin Mahadeva, lord of Dvåravati:'
(L. 1).-Saku 1183 Da(da)rmmati-samvatsare.
363.-P800I, No. 110. Chandadampar Kanarese inscription. Date of the third year of the reign of the Dévagiri-Yadava Mahadeva, and of the Gutta Gutta III., the son of Vikrama (Vikramaditya III.) and Maiļaladevi :
(L. 40).-Mahaddvariya-vijayarajy-daye(ya)da Sraneya Dundubhi-samvatsarada Vayasåkhs-su(su)dhdba (ddha) 15 Somavara sôma-grahaņadalli.
For Dundubhi = $. 1184) the date is irregular; see No. 364. (For two earlier dates in the same inscription see above, Nos. 346 and 361).
364.-8. 1185.-P800I. No. 111. Chandadâmpur Kanarese inscription. Date of the time of the Devagiri-Yadava Mahadeve, and of the Gutta Gutta III. : _
(L. 79).- Saka-varsha 1185neya Dundubhi-samvatsarada Vayadakha-buddha 15 Sômavára sôma-grahaņad-ardu.
The date is irregular; Hee No. 363. (For two other dates in the same inscription see Nos. 354 and 365).
365.-PSO0I. No. 111. Chaudadámpur Kanarese inscription Date of the time of the Dévagiri-Yadava Mahadeva :
(L. 92).-Rudhirðdg&ri-[samvataa]rada Jeshtha-bahula 5 (but possibly 1) Âdivåra Shadagitimukha-samkranti tatkaladalli.
Budhirðdgkrin = 8. 1185] : Sunday, 27th May A.D. 1263; but the tithi which ended on this day was the third of the dark half; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 346, No. 4.
(For two earlier dates in the same inscription see above, Nos. 384 and 364).
366.-8. 1187.–From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet;. Ind. Insor. No. 49. Kolhapur inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Praudha-pratdpa-chakravartin Maharaja Mahadeva, the younger brother of Kanhara (Kfishpa) :
(L. 8).- Saka-varsh8 1187 varttamAna-Krodhana-sarvataart Maghamsa-parnnimkyith Sakra-dinê.
Friday, 22nd January A.D. 1266 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 118, No. 34.
367.-8. 1189.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 128. Date of a Hulgar Sanskrit and Kanarege inscription of the Devagiri-Yadava Mahadevi :
(L. 15).- Saka-varusada 1189neya Prabhava-samvatsarada Joshta-ba 30 Budhavára surya-grahanad=andu.
Wednesday, 25th May A.D. 1267 ; & solar eclipse, visible in India ; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 125, No. 74.
The last lines of the inscription appear to be in old Marathi. • See Dr. Pleet's Dynastias, p. 688, and above, No. 340. • See above, No. 868.
• Compare Jour. Bo. 41. Soc. Vol. II. p. 264, No. i. . Read Darshada and Jydahtha..

Page #371

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
368.--P8001. No. 142; Mysore Insor. No. 12, p. 20. Davangere Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Davagiri-Yadava Ramachandra. Date of the time (R) of the DevagiriYadava Mahadeva :'
The Prajapati samvatsara. No further details of the date are given.' (Prajapati= 8. 1198.)
369.-8. 1193.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 315. Paithap (now Bombay Secretariat's P) plates of the Devagiri-Yadava Rama (Ramachandra) -
(L. 62).-SA(sa) ké cha kadagasu trinavaty-adhikeshy-atâtéshu 1198 varttamana.Prajapati. sath vatsar-Atargata-Magha-suddba-dvadadyam Vu(bu)dhê. Wednesday, 13th January A.D. 1272; see sbid. Vol. XXIII. p. 118, No. 35.
. In the race of Yadu, in the Moon's family, Singhaņa; his son Mallugi; after him, Bhillama; his son Jaitugi (I.) (killed the king of Trikalinga and liberated king Ganapatid from prison); his son Singhapa (overthrow BallAla, the Andhra king, Kakkalla, the lord of Bhambhagiri, Bhoja, and Arjuna); his son Jaitugi (II.) ; his son Krishna ; his younger brother (Mahadeva] (defeated Visala"); his son Amapa ; from him Krishpa's son Rama took away the kingdom.
370.-8. 1184.- Jour. Roy. As. 806. Vol. V. p. 183. Thåpå plates of the reign of the Dévagiri.Yaday& Bamachandra, 'lord of Dväravati;' recording & grant by AchyutaNayaks :
Salivahana-Sako 1194 Angira-nama-samvatsard Åsvina-fuddha 5 Ravau. The date is irregular.
In the moe of the Yadus, Bhillams; after him, Jaitrapala [I.] ; his son Sibghana ; after him, Krishna ; his younger brother Mahadeva; Krishna's son Ramachandra.
371.-8. 1194.-From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet ;' Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 437, No. 15. Kolhapur inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Praudha-pratápa-chakravartin Ramadeva (R&machandra):
(L. 23).- Saka-varsheshu 1194 véd-amka-Rudra-pramitêsha vyatitéshu varttamanAmgirab-(samvatsara-Magha-purppimâyâr aðmagrahapa-parvapi.
3rd February A.D. 1273; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 119, No. 36.
372.-8. 1199-From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet; Graham's Kolhapoor, p. 451, No. 16. Sidnürle inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Praudha-pratápa-chakrarartin Ramachandrs :
(L. 13).-Saka-varshdahu 1199 randhr-&mka-Rudra-pramitlahu gatëshu varttamâna-Dhátrisamvatsar-&m(A)ntargata-Sråvaņa-purnpimâyâu Soma-dinê yajapavita-parvari.
Monday, 27th July A.D. 1276 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 128, No. 98.
373.-8. 1199,-P8001. No. 125; Mysore Insor. No. 26, p. 44; compare Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XII, p. 4. Harihar Kanarese inscription of the Devagiri-Yadava Praudha-pratápa.
1 See Dr. Pleet's Dynastia, p. 698 and p. 629, note 1. • Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 517.
I... the Kakatiya Genapati; see below, No. 586 1. • 1.. the Hoyal BalAla II. see below, No. 416 1.
Perhaps some prince Kok kalla of the Kalachuri (Chôdi) family. . 1.. the Silabir Bhoja II. ; nee above, No. 824 4. 11.., probably, the Paraman Arjunavarman ; see above, No. 843. • Compare North. Inser. No. 225. . Compare Jour. Bo. 41.800. Vol. II. p 284, No. iv. 1. The inscription contains a sculpture of an and woman.

Page #372

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
chakravartin Ramachandra, 'lord of Dvåråvati,' and of his feudatory, the Mahamandalesvara SAļuva-Tikkamadêve :
Saka 1199 (in figures, 1. 67), the Isvara samvatsara; Friday, the thirteenth day of the (P) bright fortnight of Chaitra.'
Friday, 19th March A.D. 1277.1.
The inscription oontains two other dates of the Bahadhânya samratsara (s. 1200) and of the Pramadi' (Pramathin) samvatsara (8. 1201).
374.-PSOCI. No. 202 ; Mysore Insor. No. 57, p. 127. Balagánve Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Devagiri-YAdava Ramachandra -
The twelfth or thirteenth year (in figures, 1. 16) of his reign, the Chitrabhånu samvatsara ; Sunday, the fifteenth day of the bright fortnight of Magha or, perhaps, Margasiraha;' (Mys. Insor. : 'the 14th year . .. the 1st day of the moon's increase, Sunday').
[For Chitrabhanu = 8. 1204] the date is irregular, for either month.
375.-PSOOI. No. 225; Mysore Inscr. No. 111, p. 207. Sorab Kanarese memorial tablet of the 12th year of the reign of the Dévagiri-Yådava Ramachandra :
(L. 4).-Råmachandradêva-vijayarsjy-odayada 12 Svabh&nu-samvatsarada Phâlgana(na)sn(60) 5 Vaddavkrad-ardu.
For Subhapu = 8.3206] the date is irregular.
376.-PSOCI. No. 203 ; Mysore Insor. No. 82. D. 169. Balagárvá Kanarese memorial tablet of the 14th year of the reign of the Devagiri-Y Adava Bamachandra :
The fourteenth year (in figures, 1. 3) of his reign, the Tarana samvatsara; Sunday, the first day of the bright fortnight of Chaitra ;' (Mys. Inscr. : 'the 3rd day').
[Tarana - 8. 1906) : Sunday, 19th March A.D. 1284 (which is the proper equivalent for the first tithi of the bright half of Chaitra).
377.-PSOOI. No. 204; Mysore Insor. No. 52, p. 113. BalagArvo Kanareso memorial tablet of the 14th year of the reign of the Devagiri-Y Adava Ramachandra :
The fourteenth year (in figures, 1. 2) of his reign, the Tarana samvatsara; Wednesday, the tenth day of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha.'
[Tarana = 8. 1206]: Wednesday, 26th April A.D. 1284.
378.-PSOCI. No. 205; Mysore Inscr. No. 81, p. 168. Balagårve Kanarese memorial tablet of the 16th year of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Ramachandra -
The sixteenth year (in figures, 1. 6) of his reign, the Vyaya samvatsara. The other details of the date are illegible.'
(Vyaya = 8. 1808.]
379.–8. 1912 - Jour. Roy. As. Soo. Vol. V. p. 178. Thapa plates of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Maharajadhiraja Praudha-pratápa-chakravartin Ramachandra, 'lord of Dvaravati,' recording a grant by Krishnadeva, the governor of Konkana :
SAlivahana-Saká 1212 Virðdhi-samvatsard Vaisakha-Suddha-paurpamasyår Bhaume. The date is irregular.
In the race of the Yadus, Bhillama; after him, Jaitrapala [1.] ; his son Singhapa; after him, Jaitrapala (11.); after him, Krishna; his younger brother Mahadeva ; Krishna's son Ramachandra.
880.-8. 1919-From an impression supplied by Dr. Burgens. British Museum inscription of the Devagiri-YAdava Praudha-pratapa-chakravartin Ramachandra -
(L. 1).-Saku-samvata 1219 || Durmushi(khi)-samvatsard Karttika-vadi amâvâsyår Ravan.
1 This is the proper equivalent of the tithi for the bright half of Chaitra.

Page #373

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
(L. 5).-surya-parvaņi. Sunday, 28th October A.D. 1296 ; a solar eclipse, visible in India.
381.-5. 1222.-From impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Vélapur inscription of the reign of the Devagiri-Yadava Praudha-pratdpa-chakravartin Ramachandra -
(L. 1).-Sak[u] 1222 Sarvari-samvatsaré Mârgisaru vadi [97] Sômê.
Supposing the figure for the tithi to be really 9, the date corresponds to Monday, 5th December A.D. 1300.
382.-S. 1227.–From impressions supplied by Dr. Fleet. Velậpur inscription of the reign of the Dévagiri-Yadava Praudha-pratapa-chakravartin Ramachandra :
(L. 1).-Sakn 1227 | Vigv&vagu-samvachchha(ta)re | Mârga-su(&)dha(ddha) 5 Sôme.. Monday, 22nd November A.D. 1305; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 119, No. 38.
H.-The Hoysaļas. 383.-8. 981 (P).-Mysore Insor. No. 174, p. 329. Date in a Sindigere Kanarese inscription. The Poysala (Hoysala) Mahamandalesvara Vinayaditya Tribhuvanamalla, 'lord of Dvârâvati,' and his wife Keleyabbarisi (Keleyaladevi), residing at their capital of Sobavûrn(?), gave a girl in marriage to, and bestowed the lordship of Sindagere on, the Dandanayaka
Magiyåne :
The Saks year 961, the year Sarvajit, the month Phalguna, the 3rd day of the moon's increase, Monday
Fur S. 961 expired, which, however, was Pramåthin, the date would correspond to Monday, 18th February A.D. 1010.
(For other dates in the same insoription see below, No. 385 and 401).
384.-8. 987 ().-Mysore Insor. No. 166, p. 307. Date (in the Nirgund inscription of the time (?) of the Hoysala Somèsvara, below, No. 438) of the time (?) of the W. Ganga Mahamandalesvara Gangarasa and (?) the Hoysala Vishnuvardhana :
In the Saka year 987, the year Nala, the month Pushys, the 5th day of the moon's increase, Thursday, the time of the sun's entering the northern signs.'
Nala (Anala) would be 6. 998 expired, but for that year the date is incorrect; it is incorrect also for S. 987 current and expired.
385.-6. 1025.-Mysore Inscr. No. 174, p. 330. Another date in the Sindigere Kanarese inscription (above, No. 883). The Hoysala Ballåļa I., reigning at his capital of Bélapura (Vol&pura), married Padmaladevi, Ch&validêvî and Boppadevi, the three daughters of the Dandanayaka Mapiyåne of the second generation, on whom he again conferred the lordship of Sindagere :
The Saka year 2025, the year Syabhanu, the month Kårttika, the 10th day of the moon's increase, Thursday."
The date is irregular. (For other dates in the same inscription see Nos. 383 and 401).
386.-9. 1037 (for 1035).-Inaor, at Sravana-Belgola, No. 46, p. 22. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Buchana (Bachiraja), the son of the
1 The inscription contains a sculpture of an ass and a woman.
Compare also above, Nos. 197 and 234, and below, No. 718. • Compare Dr, Fleet's Dynasties, p. 451, note 4. The translation has Sosulys.'
In the Aldsandrs inscription in Ep. Carn. Vol. IV. p. 208, No. 32, where the same date is given, the year is *967. Sarvajit would be 8. 969; for that year the date is incorrect, and it is incorrect also for 9. 967 current and expired.
• Compare Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 492, note 8. 1 The same date is given in the Aļesandra inscription, Ep. Carn. Vol. IV. p. 208, No. 32.

Page #374

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
69
Dandandyakiti Lakkale (Lakshmi, the wife of Gangaraja) and lay-disciple of Subhachandrasiddhantadêya ; and the erection of a pillar in his memory by his mother :
Saka-varusha 1037neya Vijaya-samvatsarada Vaisakha-on(n)ddha 10 Adityavárad-andu. [Vijaya = 8. 1085] : Sunday, 27th April A.D. 1113.
887.-8. 1087.-Inscr. at Sranana-Belgola, No. 47, p. 23. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Méghachandra-traividyadeva, the disciple of Səmadera (Sakalachandra); and the erection of a monument in his memory by (the lay-disciple of his disciple Prabhachandra-siddhantadêya) the Dandanayakiti Lakshmimati (Lakshmi), the wifo of Gangarája, minister of the Hoysala Vishnuvardhana :
SA(sa)ka-varshar 1037neys Manmaths-samvatsaradsMarggadirs-Bu(buddha 14 Brihavarar Dhanur-llagnada pûrvváhpad-&ru-ghaliyey=app=&gaļu.
Thursday, 2nd December A.D. 1115 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 116, No. 17.
888.-S. 1089.-PSOCI. No. 18; Mysore Insor. No. 146, p. 260. Belor Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of the Hoysala Mahamandalesvara Vishnuvardhana Tribhuvanamalla, 'lord of Dvåråvati,' reigning at Volapura (Balapura), and his Paffamahadevi santaladevi :
(L. 5 of side 9).- Baka-varsha såsirada-mtvatt-ombhattetta) neys H&maļambi-samvatsarada Chaitra-fuddha-pañchamiy-Âdivåra.
The date is irregular.
In Yadu's lineage (the legendary) Sala received the royal name Poynala. Among the Poysalas, 'lords of Dvårkvati,' born in Sasapura, was Vinayaditya, who married Keleyabbe (Keleyaladevi). Their son Ereyange married Echaladevi; their sons Balla!a (1.), Vishạn (Vishịuvardhana, also called Bhujabala-Gaiga, defeated Jagaddeval and Narasimha), and Udayaditya.
(Oommencing with side 1l is an undated inscription of Vira-BallAla (BallAla II.); and commencing with l. 21 of side 12 is a short inscription of Narasimha III., dated' Sunday, the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Chaitra of the Ananda samvatsara;' this date, for Ånanda = s. 1176, is irregular).
389.-8. 1088.--Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 59, p. 56. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Hoysala Mahamandalesvara Vishnuvardhans Tribhuvanamalle, 'lord of Dváråvati;' recording a grant by his minister, the Dandandyaka Gangaraja,' which was oonfirmed by the Dandandyaka Echiraja :
Sa(sa)ka-Varsham 1039neya Hêmaņambi-samvatsarada Phálgana(na)-fuddha 5 Somavárad andu.
Monday, 28th January A.D. 1118; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 116, No. 18.
Marat married MAkapabbe; their son Rohan (Bohirkja), married Pochikabbe; their son Gangaraja (defeated the army of the [W.] Chalukya Chakravartin (Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla Permaạidêva), married Lakshmidêvi; he was a lay-disciple of Subhachandrasiddhantadêvs.
390.-8. 1042.-Insor, at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 49, p. 27. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Demiyyaka (Démati), the daughter of the Dandandyakiti Lakkale (Lakshmi, who was the mother of Bachiraja), wife of Chamundadetti,
Compare below, No. 890.
According to Dr. Pleet perhaps an ancestor of, or identical with, the Jagaddava In No. 287, compare sloo below, No. 684.
• Identical with part of this is Isser. at Sraeana.Belgola, No. 46, p. 20; compare also below, No. 416.
• In /wyer. at Sravana-Belgola No. 144 (below, No. 406) he is called Maramayya and described as the son of Nagnvarman.
Below, No. 896, called Budhamitr.

Page #375

70
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
andu,
and lay-disciple of Subhachandra-siddhantadya; and the erection of a pillar in her memory by her mother :
Sata)ka-varusha 1042neya Vikári-samvatsarada Phålguna(na)-bahula 11 BřihaváradThursday, 26th February A.D. 1120; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 129, No. 99.
891.-Inscr. at Srasaņa-Belgola, No. 63, p. 59. Inscription recording the foundation of a temple by Lakshmi, the wife of Gangaraje).
392.-8. 1048-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 44, p. 19. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Poohikabbe (Pooh&mbike, Poohaladévi), and the erection of a tomb in her memory by her son Gangardja :
Sa(sa)ka-varsha 1043neya SA (94)rvvari-samvatsarada Åshadha-su(su)ddha 5 Sômavárad andu.
The date is irregular.
893.-8. 1044-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 48, p. 26. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of the Dandanayakiti Lakkavve (Lakshmyąmbike), the wife of Gangaraja and lay-disciple of Subhachandra-siddhantadêva; and the erection of a monument in her memory by her husband :
Sasa)ka-varsha 1044neya Plava-samvatsarada ... suddha 11 Sukravaradeandu.
394.-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 64, p. 59. Kanarese inscription recording the erection of a shrine for Pochavve by her son Gangaraja.
395.--Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 65, p. 60. Inscription recording the erection, by Ganga[raja], the son of Budhamitra and Pôchâmbika, of a shrine (for his wife Lakshmi ?).
396.-8. 1048.-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 63, p. 36. Sanskrit) and Kanarese inscription. Date of grants made by Santaladevi, the chief queen of the Hoysala Mahamandalátvara Vishnuvardhana (Biçtidéva), lord of Dväravati :
(P. 41).-Sa(na) ka-varusha Bayirada-nålvatt-ayde (yda)neya Sobhakpit-samvatsarada Chaitra-eu(su)ddha-padiva Brihaspativârad=anda.
The date is irregular. (For a later date in the same inscription see below, No. 400).
397.-8. 1045.-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 56, p. 50. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription, recording the same grants of Santaladevi, with the same date as in No. 396.
398.-8. 1045.-Inaor, at Sravana-Belgola, No. 43, p. 16. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Subhachandra-siddhantadeva, the chief disciple of Maladharidáva ; and the erection of a tomb in his memory by his lay-disciple Gangaraja
Bån-Ambhodhi-nabhas-sasanka-tulitê játé Sak-Abde tato varshê Sobha krit(a)-ahvayê vyapanat# maab punag=Bråvaņê pakshe krishņa-vipaksha-varttini Sité váró dasamyam tithan.
Friday, 3rd August A.D. 1123 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 116, No. 20.
399.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 62, p. 59. Inscription recording the foundation of a temple by Santaladevi, the chief queen of the Hoysaļa Vishnu (Vishnuvardhana).
1 See above, No. 386. * This must be another name of Echath (Bohiraja); see above, No. 889. * Only the first verse and the last are in Sanskrit.
• He sapported the rise of Patti-Perumaļa's own kingdom,' burnt Chakragðtts, defeated Adiyama (Idigama), Narasimhayarman, etc.

Page #376

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
400.-9. 1058. Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 53, p. 36. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription. Date of the death of Santaladevi, the chief queen of the Hoysala Vishnu. vardhana :
(P. 38).-SA(sa)ka-varushar 1050mûre raneya Virodhikrit-sathyatsarada Chaitra8u(ba)ddha-panchami Somay Arad-andu.
The date is irregular. (For an earlier date in the same inscription see above, No. 396).
401.-S. 1080-Mysore Insor. No. 174, p. 333. Sindigere Kanarese inscription Date of the time of the Hoysala Mahamandal/svara Vishậuvardhana, lord of Dväravati,' residing at Dórasamudra, and of the Dandandyakas Mariyâne and Bharata (Bharatana, Bharatamayya) :
In the Saka year 1060, the year Paingals, the month Pushya, the 10th day of the moon's increase, uttaråyaņa-sankranti.'
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 14, No. 185. (For two earlier dates in the same inscription see above, Nos. 383 and 385).
402.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 115, p. 87. Kanarese inscription recording works of piety by the minister, the Dandandyaka Bharatamayya (Bharata), the younger brother of the Dandanátha Mariyane.
403.-5. 1061 (P).-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 52, p. 34. Kanarese inscription recording the erection of a monument for Singimayya, the son of the Dandandyaka Baladeva and his wife Bachikabbe :
Sa(sa)ka-varusha 1041 (in translation 1061)neya Siddharthi-samvatsarada Karttikasu(uddha-dvådaga(61) Sômavarad=andu.
[For Siddharthin = $. 1081] the date is irregular.
404.--S. 1081 (?).-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 51, p. 33. Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Baladeva, a son of Någadeva (whose brother was Singapa) and his wife Nagiyakka, and grandson of the Dandanayaka Baladeva' (whose wife was Bachikabbe) :
Sa(sa)ka-varusha 1041 (in translation 1061) Siddhartthi-samvatsarada Marggasi(si)ra. en(buddha-padiva Somavárad-andu.
[For Siddharthin = $. 1081] the date is irregular.
405.-PSOCI. No. 232; Mysore Inscr. No. 117, p. 213. Halebią Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Mahamandalósvara Vishnuvardhana, lord of Dváråvati.'
In Yadu's lineage (the legendary) Sala ; Vinayaditya; his son Ereyanga, married Echaladêvi ; their sons Ballkļa [1.], Vishộu and Udayaditya.
406.-Insor. at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 144, p. 112. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the death of the Dandandyaka Echa (Êchiraja), the son of Gangardja's elder brother Bamma and his wife Baganabbe (a disciple of Bhånukirtidēva); the erection of a tomb for him by Gangaraja's eldest son, the Dandanayaka Boppadêva, as well as grants by him to Madhavachandradêya, the disciple of Subhachandra-siddhantadêva; and donations by Echiraja's wife Echikabbe, etc.-- In the introductory part the inscription first mentions the [W.] Chalukya
Vikramaditya VI.) Tribhuvanamalla, and then the Poysaļas (Hoysaļas) Vinay Aditya, his son Ereyanga (Exaga), his son BallAla [1.], and Balla?a's younger brother Vishnuvardhana.
1 Her guru was Prabhachandra siddhantadêve her father, Marasingayya and her mother, Machikabbe (the daughter of Baladeva and Bachikabbe, and elder sister of Singimayya, Singa). Compare below, Now. 403 and 404.
? Compare Mysore Inper. p. 892 f., above, No. 401. • See above, note 1. • He defeated [the Kadamba] Jayake in [11.]. Compare above, No. 235, nota. . He killed Narasinga (Narasimha).

Page #377

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VIL
407.-Insor. at Sravana- Bolgola, No. 66, p. 60. Inscription recording the foundation of a shrine by Eohana (Boppaņa), the son of Ganga[raja).
408.--8. 1088,-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 50, p. 28. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Prabhachandra-siddhantadeva, the disciple of Méghachandra-traividyadhva and fellow-student of Mêghachandra's son Viranandin
Sa(da)ka-vargha 1068neya Kródhana-samvatsarada Åsvija-su(ku)ddha-dadami BrihavArad-andu Dhanur-llagnada parvvahnad=&ru-ghaligey-app-&gal.
Thursday, 27th September A.D. 1145; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 127, No. 87.
The ingcription mentions Méghachandra's fellow-student Subhakirti, the son of Balachandra; and as a lay-disciple of Prabh&chandra the Hoysala Vishộuvardhana's Paffamahade of santaladevi, whose mother was Machikabbe.
409.-8. 1081. ---Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 138, p. 106. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription, recording grants, sto., by the Hoysaļa Narasimha I. and his minister and senior treasurer Hullape, the son of Jakkirája and Lokambika, of the Váji vamda ::
BkAsityuttara-sahasra-Saka-Varahsha gatêshu Pramadi(thi)-samvatsarasya Pushyamasaguddha-Sakravara-chaturddasyåm-uttarayapa-Bankråntau.
Friday, 25th December A.D. 1159 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII, p. 117, No. 23.
In the Hoysala race, sprang from Yadu : Vinayaditya, married Keļiyadêvi; their son Ereyanga (burnt Dhårå, laid waste Chakragðţta), married Echaladévi; their son Vishậu (defeated Narasimhavarman, Adiyama, the lord of Malaya, Jagaddova and Irungola), married Lakshmidevi; their son Narasimha (Narasimha I., surnamed Bhujabala-Vira-Ganga and Pratapa-Hoysals), married Echaladáyi.
410.Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 137, first part, p. 101. Kaparese insoription of the reign of the Hoysala Mahamandallbuara Narasimha (Narasimha I.) Tribhuvanamalla, lord of Dváråvati,' recording works of piety and donations by himself and his minister, the Dandanayaka Hulla (Hullaraja, Hallapa, Hullana, Pullana), the son of Yaksharaja of the Vachi vansa and husband of Padmavati.
411.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 80, p. 63. Kanarese inscription recording donations by Huffamayya, the minister and senior treasurer of Narasimha I.
412.-8. 1085.--Insor, at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 89, p. 7. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of the Mahamandalacharya Dêvakirti-panditadêve :
Saka-Varsha såsirada-embhatt-aidaneya || Varshể khyâta-Subhâno-nâmani sitê pakshe tad Aghadhako maad tan-navami-tithau Budha-yutd vård dinês-daye.
Wednesday, 12th June A.D. 1163 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 117, No. 24.
413.-Insor. at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 40, p. 8. Sanskfit and Kanarese inscription recording the erection of a tomb in memory of the Mahamandaldcharya Devakirti-panditadeva by the Dandanayaka Hullardja (Hullapa), the son of Yakshardja of the Váji vamsa and Lokambike, and minister and senior treasurer of N&rasinga (Narasimha I.). The inscription mentions the temple of Rapa-Narayana? at Kollapurs; also the Samantas Nimbadáva7 and Kamadeva, who were lay-disciples of Maghanandin.
414.-8. 1099:- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 42, p. 12, and specimen Plate. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Hulla's friend Nayakirtidsva, tho (son and) disciple of Gunachandradêva, fellow-student of Guyachandradêva's son
1 The inscription is partly identical with No. 887. • Compare Nos. 410 and 418.
The text agrees partly with the text of No. 416. 1 See No. 220 and 819.
• Compare above, No. 74. • See above, No. 888. • Compare Nos. 109 and 418. • See No. 821.

Page #378

APPENDIX.]
Manikyanandin, and guru of king Irupgôla; and the erection of a tomb in his memory by his lay-disciple, the minister Någadeva, the son of Bammadêva and Jôgâmbâ :
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Saké randhra-nava-dyu-chandramasi Durmmukhy-Akhya-samvatsarê Vaisakhê dhavalê chaturddasa-dinê vårê cha Sûryâtmajê| pârvvâhnê praharê gatê 'rddha-sahitê.
Saturday, 24th April A.D. 1176; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 128, No. 89.
73
415.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 90, p. 71. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription,1 eulogizing, and recording works of piety by, Gangaraja, minister and general of the Hoysala Vishnuvardhana, and Hullayya (Hulla), minister and senior treasurer of Vira-Ballala (Ballaja II.), and lay-disciple of Nayakîrtidêva, the son of Gupachandradeva.
416.-S. 1104.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 124, p. 89. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription, recording a grant by the Hoysala Mahamandaléévara Vira-Ballala Tribhuvanamalla (Ballala II., the son of Narasimha I. and Echaladêvi), 'lord of Dvåråvati,' made at the request of his minister Chandramauli, the son of Sambhudeva and Akkavve:
Saka-varshada sayirada-nara-nålke (lka)neya Plava-samvatsarada Paushya (sha)-bahulatadige Su(su) kravârad-uttarayana-sankrantiy-e(a)ndu.
Friday, 25th December A.D. 1181;5 see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 1, No. 123. Vira-Ballala laid siege to Uchchangî and captured its Pandya king Kâmadêva,"
417.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 107, p. 81. Kanarese inscription recording a grant by the Hoysala Vira-Ballala (Ballala II.), made at the request of Chandramauli's wife Achaladêvî.7
418.-S. 1113(P).-PSOCI. No. 221; Mysore Insor. No. 103, p. 196. Talgund Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Vira-Ballala (Ballala II.) :
(L. 51)-Sa (sa)ka-varshada 1113neya
Sidhdharththi-samtsarada Chaiyatra-su 11
Adivara vyatiyapata-samkramâpad-amdu.
Siddharthin would be S. 1121 expired; but the date is irregular for that year, as well as for S. 1113 current and expired.
419.-S. 1114.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 94; PSOCI. No. 98. Gadag inscription of the Hoysala Maharajadhiraja Pratapa-chakravartin Vira-Ballala (Ballala II.), 'lord of Dvârâvati,' recording a grant made from his camp at Lokkigundi; (composed by Agnisarman) :
1114
vårê soma-grahanê.
(L. 43).-Sakanripakâl-âtita-samvatsara-sa têshu chaturddas-Adhikeshy-Akadasasu amkato-pi varttamana-Paridhavi-samvatsar-âmtarggata-Marggasirsha-paurppamasyam Sanaischara
Saturday, 21st November A.D. 1192; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 117, No. 26.
In the lineage of Yadu (the legendary) king Sala, at Sasakapura, acquired the name Hoysala; then, after other kings, Vinayaditya; his son Ereyanga; his sons Ballâla [I.]
1 Partly identical with Inacr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 59; above, No. 389.
He defeated the Chola's feudatory Adiyama, the ligula Daman, the feudatory Damodara, Narasimhavarman and other Chola feudatories. - Regarding Adiyama compare Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 381, note 7.
He laid siege to Uchchangi and took its king Kâmadêva; compare No. 416.
The text partly agrees with the text of No. 410.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 0 h 30 m. after means inrisa.
Compare Nos. 415 and 423.
A full account of her is given in Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 124 (above, No. 418) where her name is given also as Achiyakka.
Read Siddhartthi-samvatsarada Chaitra-íu.
Read ballpdta-samkramanad.

Page #379

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
(defeated Jagaddėva'), Vishnuvardhana and Udayaditya.; Vishộuvardhana's son Narasimha [I.] married Echaladvi; their son Vira-Ballala (defeated the general Brahman,' and Jaitrasimha, the right arm' of Bhillama).
420.-S. 1114.-PSOCI. No. 200; Mysore Inscr. No. 46, p. 103. Balagâmve Sanskfit and Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Maharajadhiraja Pratápa-chakravartin Vira-BallAls (Ballája II.), reigning at Lokkigundi:
Saka 1114* (in figures, 1. 62), the Paridh&vi samvatsara; Friday, the fifth day of the dark fortnight of Pushys; at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north;' (Mys. Inscr. : the 6th day ').
Friday, 25th December A.D. 1192.
421.-5. 1114 (for 1116).-P800I. No. 224; Mysore Insor. No. 109, p. 206. Sorab Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Hoysala Vira-BallAla (Ballája II.) -
Saka 1114 (in figures, 1. 5), the Pramadi samvatsaru; Sunday, the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada ;' (Myo. Inscr. : 'the Saka year 1116,' and 'the 8th day').
Pramadin would be $. 1115; but for that year the date would be irregular, for either tithi.
422.-8. 1117-PSOCI. No. 194; Mysore Insor. No. 89, p. 180. Balagámve Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Vira-BallAļs (BallAla II.):
(L. 34).-Sa(fa)kansipa-samvachchha(tsa)ram=&rabhya Satadhika-sahasrðpari saptadacha (sa)mê Â[na*]nda-saṁvachchha(taa)rd Marggasirsh-Amâvåsyâyam Sômaváre vyatipåta-yôgê.
The date is irregular.
423.-8. 1118R.-Inscr. at Sravaņa-Belgola, No. 130, p. 97. Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Hoysala Mahamandalékvara Pratápa-chakravartin Vira-BallA1a (BallAla II.), lord of Dvårávati.' Date of private donations :
Sa (sa)ka-varsha 1118neya Rakshasa-samvatsarada Jêshtha-7gu 1 Brihavárad=andu. The date is irregular. Laying siege to Uchchangi, Vira-Balla!a took its king Kamadeva.
424.-PSOCI. No. 106. Hangal Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Hoysaņa Ball&la II. and the Kadamba (of Hângal) Kamadeva:
The (P) sixteenth year (in figures, 1. 12) of Kámadáva, the Nala samvatsara; Tuesday, the ... day of the dark fortnight of Afvayuja.'
[Nala, Anala = $. 1118.]
425.-PSOCI. No. 107. Another Hangal Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Kadamba (of Hangal) Kimadeve, not dated.
426.—PSOCI. No. 233 ; Mysore Insor. No. 118, p. 217. Haļabią Kadarese inscription of the Hoysala Vira-Ball&ļa (BallAla II.) :
Thursday, the first day in words, 1. 7) of the bright fortnight of Kärttika of the Nala samvatsara;' (Mys. Inscr.: 'Sunday ').
[Nala, Anala = 8. 1118] : Thursday, 24th October A.D. 1196.
Compare above, No. 888.
See No. 294, note.
See No. 884. • See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 605, note 1.
. This is the proper equivalent for the Bth tithi, • See Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 210, No. 86. + This (for Jyeah tha) is the reading of the Roman and Kanarese texts; the translation has Bhddrapada, . Compare above, No. 416 See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 568. See also above, No. 28).

Page #380

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
427.- $. 1121.- PSOCI. No. 99; Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 298, No. 5. Gadag Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Vira-Balláļa (Baliâla II.), and his feudatory, the Mahamandalesvara R&yadeva, 'lord of  satimayurapura': _
(L. 31).-Sakansipaka!-&tita-gan vatsara-satamgalu 1121 neya Siddhartthi-samvatsarada pratham-Ashåda (dha)-bu klapaksh-ashtami Bșihaspatirara-Bya(vya) tipâta-punya-dinado!= Bya(vya) tipâta-rimittam.
Thursday, 3rd June A.D. 1199; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 117, No. 27.
428.-PSOCI, No. 195, Mysore Insor. No. 75, p. 162. Balagårhve Kanarese inscription of the 11th year of the reign of the Hoysala Vira-Ballåla (Ballâla II.) :
The eleventh year (in figures, 1. 4) of his reign, the Dundubhi samvatsara ; Monday, the thirteenth day of the bright fortnight of Chaitra.'
[For Dundubhi = $. 1124] the date is irregular.
429.-PSOOI. No. 196; Mysore Insor. No. 59, p. 128. Balagámve Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Hoyesia Vira-Ballâla (Ballâla II.)
The bright fortnight, ut Åshidha of the Dundubhi samvatsara. The other details of the date are illegible.'
[Dundubhi = 6. 1184
430.-PSOCI. No. 197; Mysore Inscr. No. 65, p. 137. Balagâmve Kanarese memorial tablet of the 15th year of the reign of the Hoysala Vira-Ballala (Ballhla II.) :
The fifteenth year (in figures, 1. 1) of his reign, the Krðdhana samvatsara; Monday, the eleventh day of the bright fortnight of Chaitra.'
[For Krôdhana = $. 1127] the date is irregular.
431.-PSOCI. No. 198; Mysors Inscr. No. 64, p. 137. Balag&ave Kanarese memorial tablet of the 17th year of the reign of the Hoysa!a Vira-Ball&ļa (Ballâļa II.) :
The seventeenth year (in figures, 1. 1) of his reign, the (?) Prabhava samvatsara; (?) Sunday, the (P) thirteenth day of the dark fortnight of Kårttika;' (Mys. Inscr.: the 10th day of the moon's decrease, Monday ').
[For Prabhava = $. 1129] the date is irregular, with either reading.
432.-PSOCI. No. 199; Mysore Insor. No. 97, p. 185. Balagânve Kanarese memorial tablet of the 18th (or 8th ?) year of the reign of the Hoysala Vira-Ball&ļa (BallAla II.).
433.-PSOCI. No. 235. Halebid Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Vira-Ballkla (Ballala II.), and of his Dandanayaka, the Kumara or junior Lakshma (Lakshmidhara, Lakhmidêva).
434.-S. 1145.-PSOCI. No. 123 ; Mysore Inscr. No. 20, p. 30. Harihar Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Maharajadhiraja Narasimha II., lord of Dvåråvati, residing at Dôrasamudra, and his minister, the Dandandyaka Poláva, the son of Attiraja :1
(L. 67).-Saka-Varsham 1145ne[ya] Svabhånd-samvatsarada Magha-buddha 11 Bțihavårad-andu.
The date is irregular.
In the family of Yada (the legendary) Sala ; Vinayaditya ; Ereyanga; his sons Ballala [1.], Bittideva (Bittiga, Vishņuvardhana), and Udayaditya ; of these Vishņuvardhana married Lakumadêvi (Lakshmid&vi); their son Narasimha [I.] ; his son Ballala (II.) (defeated the army of king Sômana, .e. the W. Chalukya Somêsvara IV.), married Padmaladevi; their son Narasimha (11.), deporibed as the uprooter of the Makara kingdom' and the establisher of the Chola kingdom."
1 See Dr. Fleet's Dynastiet, p. 506. • See I'r. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 508, note 4. • The date would be wrong also for 9. 1947. * See ibid. p. 507.
• See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 165, • The date wonld be wrong also for $. 1244, • See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 506. • See below, No. 817.
L2

Page #381

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII
435.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 81, r. 63. Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Hoysala Maharajadhiraja Pratapa-chakravartin Viro-Narasimha (Narasimha II.), lord of Dvåråvati,' recording donations by Gommatasetti
Khara-samvatsarada Pushya-buddha uttardyapa-sankranti pôdi-diva Bri(bri)havárad=andu. (Khara = $. 1158] : 26th December A.D. 1231 ; but the day was a Friday, not a Thursday.
436-5. 1175,- Mysore Inscr. No. 171, p. 321. Bangalore Museum Sanskpit and Kanarese plates of the Hoysala Sôméévara (Vira-Sômêsvara), residing at Vikramapara in the Chola mandala; recording grants made for the spiritual benefit of his Paffamahishi (or chief queen) Sômaladevi :
Paridhå vi(vi)-samvatsarasya Phalguna masasy=&nåvåsydy&m stry-oparågå . . . . SaksVarsha 1175neya Paridhậvi-samvatsarada Phálgana-masad-amáv&aye surya-gisbanedalu..
lot March A.D. 1253, with a solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 130, No. 105.
437.-Insor, at Sravana-Belgola No. 128, p. 96. Kanarose inscription of the time of the Hoysala Sômêsvara, the son (p) of Vira-Ballâla (BallAla II.), concerning the settlement of certain dues.
438.-Mysore Inscr. No. 166, p. 307. Nirgund Kanarese inscription of the time (R) of the Hoysala Vira-Sômêsvara (8ômégvara).
(For a date in this inscription of $. 987(?) see above, No. 384).
439.-[$. 176.)—A grant of the Hoysala Narasimha III., recorded at the end of the Beldr plates, above, No. 388.
440.-8. 1177.-Coorg Insor. No. 6, p. 9. Niduta Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Hoysala Pratápa-chakravartin Vira-Narasimha (Narasimha III.):
Saka-varusha 1177n8 Rakshasa-Bain Vaisakha-Sudha(ddha) 11.
441.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 9. Date of a Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) Tamil inscription of the second year (of the reign) of the Poysals (Hoysale) Vira-Ramanatha, a son of Someávara and the Chalukya princess Dêyaladevi :
The day of Bharapi, which corresponded to Wednesday, the seventh tithi of the first half of the month of Kumbha.'
18.1178]: Wednesday, 24th January A.D. 1257.
412.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 10. Date of a Srirangam (Jambukêśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the [7th] year (of the reign) of the Poysa!a (Hoysa!s) Vira-Ramanatha:
The day of Parva-Phulguni (P), which corresponded to Wednesday, the sixth tithi of the second half of the month of Dhanus.'
(8. 1189): Wednesday, 14th December A.D. 1261 ; but the nakshatra on this day was Uttawa-Phulgaat.
443.-8. 184-PSOCI. No. 19; Mysore Inscr. No. 147, p. 270. Bêlûr Sanskrit and Kantreme plates of the Hoysala Niddasika-pratapa-chakravartin Narasimha III., 'lord of Dvåravald,' residing Domsamudrs, and of his Dandanayaka Perucale:
(L. 18 of the fourth side).-Saka-varshasya chaturadhika-s&sitisatottara-sabaratamasya Dammmati-nvataarnsya Chaitra-buddha-dva[da]øyam Bhaumavårê.
Tuesday, 18th March A.D. 1261.
In the lineage of Yadu (the legendary) Sala, the founder of the Hoysala family; in that family, Vinayaditya; his son Ereyanga; his son Vishou; his son Narasimha (1.); his son Bullala (11.); his son Nrisimba (II.); his son Soma, married Bijalá; their son Nrisimha (11].].
See Dr. Fleet's Dynastie, p. 507, note 8. "1... Kappapor, Ave miles north of Srirangam.- Compare also below, Nos. 864 335 and 904. See Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 8, note 5.
• See below, No. 451.

Page #382

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
444.-S. 1180.-PSOCI. No. 124; Mysore Inscr. No. 27, p. 48. Harihar Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the (?) Hoysala Narasimha III., and of his Dandanayaka Soma :Mys. Inscr. The Saka year 1190 having passed, and the year Vibhava being current.'
:
77
445.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 10. Date of a Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year (of the reign) of the Hoysala Vira-Ramanatha :
The day of Asvini, which corresponded to Monday, the first tithi of the first half of the month of Mina.'
[8. 1101]: Monday, 24th March A.D. 1270.
446.-8. 1191 (for 1195 P).-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 96, p. 74. Kanarese inscription of the time of the Hoysala Pratapa-chakravartin Vira-Narasimha (Narasimha III.), reigning at Dorasamudra :
Saka-varusha 1191neya Srimukha-samvatsarada Śravapa-suddha 15 Âdivâradallu.
Srimukha would be S. 1195, and in that year the tithi of the date commenced 6 h. 14 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, 30th July A.D. 1273.
The inscription records a grant to Chandraprabhadêva, the disciple of the Mahamandaláchárya Nayakirtidéra.
447.-8. 1182 [and S. 1108].-Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 166, No. 97; Mysore Inscr. No. 172, No. 323. Somanathapura Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Maharajadhiraja Pratapa-chakravartin Vira-Narasimha (Narasimha III.), lord of Dvârâvati,' residing at Dôrasamudra; and of his minister, the Dandanayaka Soma,1 and Soma's sister's sons, the Dandanayakas Mallideva and Chikka-Ketaya :
Saka-varsha såsirada-nûra-tombhatt-eraḍaneya Sukla-samvatsarada Ashâḍha-śuddhadvâdasi (1) Budhavarad=andu.
Wednesday, 12th June A.D. 1269; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 3, No. 132.
The inscription contains another date
Dhatu-samvatsarada Asvija-suddha-tadige Âdivârad-andu. This date, for Dhâtri=8. 1198, is irregular.
448.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 10. Date of a Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year (of the reign) of the Poysala (Hoysala) Vira-Ramanatha:
The day of Bharani, which corresponded to Sunday, the eleventh tithi of the second half of the month of Mithuna.'
[8. 1102]: Sunday, 15th June A.D. 1270.
449.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 10. Date of a Kappanûr (Poysalêévara temple) Tamil inscrip. tion of the 17th year (of the reign) of the Poysala (Hoysala) Vira-Ramanatha :
Tuesday, the thirteenth tithi of the bright half of Sravana in the Prajapati year, which corresponded to the twenty-fourth solar day of the month of Âḍi.'
[Prajapati 8. 1183]: Tuesday, 21st July A.D. 1271.
=
450.-S. 1200.-PSOCI. No. 20; Mysore Inser. No. 148, p. 275. Belar Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of the Hoysala Nissanka-pratápa-chakravartin Narasimha III., 'lord of Dvaravati,' residing at Dôrasamudra:
(L. 41).-Saka-varshasya dvisatottara-sahasratamasya Bahudhanya-samvatsarasya Maghakrishna-chaturdasyam Mamdavârê.
Saturday, 11th February A.D. 1279.
1 He is described as the king's dear son.
2 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 25 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #383

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vot, VII.
451.-8. 1208.-PSOCI. No. 148; Mysore Inscr. No. 6, p. 11. Chitaldurg Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Pratdpa-chakravartin Narasimha III., residing at Dorasamudra, and of his minister, the Dandandyaka Perumaledêval (also called Rauttaraya and JavanikeNår yapa):
(L. 14).- Saka-varusha 1208 så(sa)īda varttamâna-Bya(vya)ya-saṁ Chayatra-su 10 Bribri)d-amdu.
Thursday, 7th March A.D. 1286.
452.-Coorg Insor. No. 7, p. 10. Niduta Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of the Hoysala Pratápa-chakravartin Vira-Narasimha (Narasimha III.).
453.-PSOCI, No. 147; Mysore Insor. No. 3, p. 6. Chitaldurg Kanarese inscription of the Hoysala Mahárájádhiraja Ball&ļa III., the son of Narasió ha III. who was the son of Sômesvara, residing at Dorasamudra :
(L. 33).- 'Sådhårana-samvatsarada Vaisakha-wu (fu) 3 Su(su). [8Adharang = $. 1282] : Friday, 3rd April A.D. 1310.
I.-The Dynasties of Vijayanagara. 454.-8. 1261 (for 1282).-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 63. Badami Kanarese inscription of the Mahamandalesvara Vire-Hariyappa-Vodeyar (Harihara I.), and of Chåmeya-Nayaka (Chamaraja?) :
(L. 1).-Saka-varusha 1261 neya Vikrama-samvatsarada Chaitra-su(su) 1 Ga.
Probably Thursday, 9th March A.D. 1340; but the tithi which ended on this day was the 10th, not the first tithi of the bright half of Chaitra ; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 16, No. 196.
455.-8. 1276*-Jour. Bo. As, Soc. Vol. XII. p. 346; PSOOI, No. 22; Mysore Inscr. No. 131, p. 234. Harihar Sanskțit and Kanerese plates of the Maharajadhiraja Bukkaraja (Bukkardya) I., the son of Samgama I.
(L. 20).- npipa-Salivahana-Saka 1276neya Vijaya-sazhvatsarada Magha-gudha (ddha) 15 Chandravára sômoparâma(ga)-parvvapi vu(u)shņskaladallu.
The date is irregular ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 17, No. 197.
456.-8. 1277.-P8001. No. 149; Mysore Insor. No. 1, p. 2. Chitaldurg Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Mahamandalesvara Vira-Bukkaraya-Vodeyar (Bukkarîya I.), residing at Hosapattana ; recording a grant by the Mahamandalesvara Mallin&tha-Vodeyar:
(L. 13).-Sa(sa)ka-varusha 1277neya Manumatha-samvachhchha tsarada Jêshta-(jyê shtha)-sudhdha (ddha) 7 Sô.
Monday, 18th May A.D. 1355;" see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 3, No. 134.
457.-8. 1278.-P8001. No. 150; Mysore Insor. No. 2, p. 4. Chítaldurg Kanarese in. scription of the reign of the Mahamandalesvara Vira-Bukkaraya-Vodoyar (Bukkaraya I.), residing at Hosapattana; recording a grant by the Mahamandalesvara Mallingtha-Vodeyar :
(L. 17).-Sa(sa) kha(ka)-varusha 1278neya Durmmukha-samvatsarada Åshadha-bahnatadige Guruväradalu.
Thursday, 16th June A.D. 1356.
1 He slew (* king) Ratnapala ; see Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 509.- Compare above, No. 443. * Read Chaitra..
The given date is valueless. • The seks year is effaced.
Io. Sukrandra. • First dynasty, Nue. 454 500 ; second dynasty, Nos. 502-534; third dynasty, No. 585 ff. 7 For another Chámarajs see below, No. 488.
• Bukka I. had a son whose name was also MallinAtha (Mallapp-Odeyar); compare Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 327, and Ind. ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 881, No. 10.
. On this day the tithi of the date commenced 8 h. 59 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #384

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
79
458.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 154, p. 167. Rook inscription at the fort of Gutti, of the time of king Bukka (perhaps Bukkaraya I.).
459.-8. 1978.-Hp. Ind. Vol. III. p. 24, and Plates. Bitragupta' plates of Bamgama II. (the verses were written on the plates by Bhóganátha, the narma-sachwa of Samgama II.):
(L. 75).-Sak-Abde någa-baila-dhya(dya)maņi-parimité 1278 Durmukh-abd& tru(tri)tiyya(y) mási. . . samgamê chandra-bA(bhá)nvoh. .
Samgama [I.] had five sono : Harihara [I.], Kampa (Kampaņa I.), Bukka [I.], MÄrapa, and Muddapa; Kampa's son Samgama (11.).
460.-S. 1286 (for 1287).-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. Nos. 86 and 87, pp. 118 and 121. Two Conjeeveram Tamil pillar inscriptions of the reign of the Mahamandalesvara Vira-Kampaņa - Udaiyar (s.e. Kampaņa II.') :
From the month of Adi of the Visayasu* year, which was current after the Saka year one thousand two hundred and eighty-six.'
461.-8. 1290.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 233; Inscr. at Srataņa-Belgola, No. 136, p. 100. Kanarese inscription, containing what is known as Râmânujacharya's. Sasana, of the time (?) of the Mahamandalê frara Vira-Bukkarêya (Bukkaraya I.) -
Insor. at Sr.-Belg.: Saka-varsha 1290nega Kilaka-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-su 10 Bfi. Thursday, 24th August A.D. 1368.
462.--South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 88, p. 124. Conjoeveram Tamil inscription of the reign of Vira-Kampaņņa-Udaiyar (i.6. Kampaņa II.):
On the day of Ter (i.e. Röhivi), which corresponds to Tuesday, the Reventh lunar day of the latter half of the month of Makara of the Kilaka year, wbich was current (during the reign) of Vira-Kampappa-Udaiyar.'
[For Kilaka = $. 1290] the date is irregular; see Ind, Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 138, No. 9.
463.-S. 1293.Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 330. Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) inscription of Goppaņ&rya (Gopaņa), (an officer of Kampaņa-Udaiyar, 6.0. Kampaņa II., the son of VireBokkana-Udaiyar, i.e. Bak kariya I.):
(L. 1).-bandhu-priye Sak-Abde.
464.-9. 1200.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 72. p. 103. Tirumalai Tamil inscription of the reign of the Mahdmandalika Ommaņa-Udaiyar, the son of Vira-Kampapa-Udaiyar (alias) Kumara-Kampana-Udaiyar (1.6. Kampaņa II:) :
On the day of Uttirattádi (1.6. Uttara-Bhadrapada), which corresponds to Monday, the eighth lunar day of the former half of the month of Dhanus of the Ananda year, which was current after the Saks year 1296.
Monday, 11th December A.D. 1374; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 3, No. 135.
465.-8. 1301.-Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XII. p. 352. Dambal platest of the Rajddhiraja Virapratapa Haribara (Harihara II.), residing at Vijayanagara :
(L. 100).- Sak-ebda Salivahasya sahasrêpa tribhiḥ sataiḥ | ek-adhikais=oha ganito Siddharthb-bdd subh8 dinê || Jyê(jyai)shtbyån Bhaumê nifan&th-Oparage.
1 This is the name of the village granted, the plates are at Nellore. They are marked with mumeral figures, and also with notches,
Probably identical with Bhoganatha, the brother of Madhava and Siyana.
• The son of Bukkarkya I. nee Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 824. For a list of inscriptions of Kampaņa II. see ibid. p. 325 • The second Inscription has Vifuddi instead.
See above, No. 480. • Bee Rp. Ind. Vol VI. P 826, and above, No. 460 and 462. 1 On this day the Nini of the date commenced 3 h 41 m. after mann sunrise. • Fome of the (nine) plates are numbered.
'. This title occur in verse. 1. The inscription is remarkable for the large number of villages mentioned in it. Por a list of inscriptions of Harihan II.ee Ep. Ied. Vol. VI. p. 887 t.
couns in verses that of ingriptors of

Page #385

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Tuesday, 31st May A.D. 1379; a lunar eclipse, visible in India ; nee Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 119, No. 39.
In Yadu's race, Samgama (1.); his sons Haribara [I.] and Bukka (1.); Bukka's son Haribara (II.).
466.-8. 1301.-PSOCI. No. 126; Mysore Inscr. No. 29, p. 55. Harihar Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of Harihara II., residing at Vijayanagara; recording a grant by the Dandandyaka Mudda -
(L. 39).-Sabi-kha-sikhi-chandra-samite Sako Sidhdha(ddha)rththi(rtthi)-samjöits chAbde (1) Kárttika-måsasya sita-dvádalyår Bhaskarð våre [ilo]
Sunday, 23rd October A.D. 1379; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 119, No. 40. Genealogy of Harihara II. as in No. 465.
467.-S. 1804.-PSODI. No. 23; Mysore Insor. No. 146, p. 267. Bélar Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of Harihara II. and his Dandandyaka Muda :
(L. 41).-Saka-Varsha såvirada-munûra-naka(lka)neya Dundubhi-samvatsarada Kårttikabahula-daśami Adivaradali.
The date is irregular.
468.-S. 1305 (for 1306).- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 226, and Place. Alampu di plate of Virapaksha I., the son of Harihara II., recording a grant made at the request of Harihara's sister (?) Jannambik -
(L. 13).- Sakavarsha-sahasr-Adhi-pañchottara-sata-trayê | Raktákshi(kahi).Pushya-sakråntan pupya-kale gubhê dinê.
In the race of the Moon, Bukkarája [1.], the son of Sargama (1.) and Kamakshi; his son Harihara (11.), married Mallådêvt of the family of Råmadêva;their son Virupaksha (1.).
469.-8. 1307.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 152, p. 156. Vijayanagara lamp-pillar inscription of the time of Harihara II. (the son of Bukka I. of the Yadava race), recording the building of a Jaina temple by the Dandésa Iruga (Irugapa), the son of Harihara's minister, the Dandanatha Baicha (Baichapa) :
(L. 36).-Saka-varsh 1807 pravarttamine Krodhana-vatsara Phalguna-masë krishyapakshë dvitiyây&m tithau Sukravåre.
Friday, 16th February A.D. 1386 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 126, No. 77.
470-8. 1309-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 117. Date of the Bhatka! Kanarese plates of the Maharajadhiraja Vira-Harihara (Harihara II.) and his dependent Mallana-Odeyer, who resided at Honnávura (Honavar):
(L. 7).- Sa ka-varusha såvirada-munûra-ombhattaneya Kshaya-(sam]vastsarada Simhada Guru Pushya-[bahu]la-pachami Guruvdrada[lu).
Thursday, 10th January A.D. 1387; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 270.
471.-8. 1813.- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. IV. p. 115. Plates of the reign of Harihara II., recording a grant by the minister Madhavaraja :
Sakê trayðdabadhika-trisatöttara-sahasre gatê vartamâna-Prajapati-samvatsarê Vaisakhamasë krishna-pakshê amavasyayam Saumya-dinê sûryparaga-pupyakalê.
Wednesday, 5th April A.D. 1391 ;8 a solar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 122, No. 57, and Vol. XXV. p. 271.
Compare No. 466. . For a list of inscriptions of his see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 328 1.
1.., probably, the Devagiri-Yadava Ramachandra (Ramadova); see above, No. 369 1. • He is the author of the Nandrtharatna ndld. - Compare below, No. 4E6 and under Addenda. . Compare below, No. 486.
But this day fell in the andata month Chaitra

Page #386

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
81
472.-S. 1315.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 229. Oonjeeveram inscription of Harihara II. :
(L. 1).-Saktgålokê Sak-abdê parinamasti] subhê Sázi(ri)mukh-Åshå (dha)-miso suddhé pakshê dasamyam Ravisuta-divasê Mitra-bhe.
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 211, note 65.
473.-S. 1317.--PSOCI. No. 24; Mysore Inscr. No. 149, p. 277. Hasan Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of Harihara II. :
(L. 36).-Sak-avda(bda) rishi-chandr-ashni (gni)-vidhun-Ayata vatsarê Yuv-&khyê Magha(?)-måsê(?) cha sukla-pakshe śubh[e*] dine | saptamyam cha mahd-parvapil
474.-S. 1317 (for 1318).- As. Res. Vol. IX. p. 420; Colebrooke's Mio. Essays, Vol. II. p. 262. Chitradurg (Chitaldurg) Sanskřit and Kanarese plates of Harihapa II,
Rishi-bhû-vahni-chandrê tu gapito Dhâtfri) vatsara | Magha-mêsê Sukla-pakshe paurņamásyam mahatithau || nakshatrê pitsi-daivatyê Bhanuvårdpa samyutd
Sunday, 14th January A.D. 13:7; but the tithi which ended on this clay was the first tithi of the dark half, not the full-moon tithi; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 7, No. 149.
In Yadu's family, Samgama [I.] ; had five sons, Harihara (1.], Kampa (1.), Bukkaraya [I.]. MÄrapa, and Mudgapa? Bukkaraya made Vidyanagart his capital, and married Gaurambika; their son Harihara (II.).
475.-S. 1321.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 120. Nallarà plates of Vira pratapa Harihara (Harihara II.), residing at Vijayanagara; (the verses were composed by Mallavaradhyavrittika, the son of Kôtiśârâdhya) :
(L. 50).-Dhátri-nôtra-guna-kshapêta (vara-yuté sri(Art)-Salivahe gate rakhe(ke) g)tradhacha (?) Pramadi(thi)ni tidhau (?) måsy=Urja kê námant () I pakshe tatra valakshake Budha-dinê gri-paurņimagyar tidhau(thau) | kalê pu[pya]masham]tare subha-kare somopardge vare!
Wednesday, 15th October A.D. 1399; a lunar eclipse, visible in India
In the race of the Yadavas, Samgama [1.] ; his son Vira-Bhakka ar Bhukka (Bukka I.), married Gauri; their son Harihara (II.).
476.-PSOCI. No. 238; Mysore Inscr. No. 125, p. 222. Bålar Kaparese in pription of Haribara II. and his Dandanatha Gunda.
477.--PSOOI. No. 239; Mysore Insor. No. 128, p. 226. Bêlar Sanskrit and Kanarosa an finished inscription of Harihara II. and his Dandanatha Gunda.
478.--Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 126, p. 95. Kanarese insoription reponding the date of the death of Harihararaya :
(L. 1).- Tarana-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-bahula-dagamiya Somavaradalu. The date is irregular for both Tårana = $. 1266 and Tårana = S, 1896.
479.-$ 1328 [and 1327].-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 55, p. 80. Vappambata (nam Vélar) Tamil inscription recording a sale (which took place on the first date here given) cerning two villages that were granted on the second date here given by the Maharjahinda Virapratâpa Bukkamahårêya (Bukkaraya II.):8
First date : 'On Thursday, the new-moon day of the dark half of Jyaishtha of the VYA year, which follows the Pârthiva year (and) which was current after the saka yuar 182(0),
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 213, No. 70.
.Really Muddapa; see above, No. 489, • This is the name of the village granted. The grant was edited from Sir W. Elliot's impresions. The planes are numbered with numeral figures.
Compare below, No. 517. Compare below, No. 501. I.e. according to Mr. Riep, Harihara II. 1 For S. 1326 the date would correspond to Saturday, 30th August A.D. 140 1. • A son of Harihara II.; see Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 86, note 3.-- For a list of inscriptions of his see ikid T 71.
p. 829 f.

Page #387

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Second date: Thursday, the twelfth lunar day of the bright half of Vaisakha (of) the Párthiva year.'
Both dates (the first for Vyaya = s. 1328, and the second' for Parthiva = $. 1327) are irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 203, note 50.
480.-S. 1328.-PSOCI. No. 25; Mysore Inscr. No. 150, p. 279. Hasan Sanskrit and Kansrese plates of the Maharajadhiraja Virapratâpa Devaraya (Dêvarêya I.), giving the date of his coronation :
(L. 21).-Sa(fa)ka-varsh[6] 132[8] varttamána-Vya[ya]-samvatsard Kartti(rtti)kam&sa. [krishņa]pakshe daśamyåṁ [a]k[r]avård [Utta]ra (P)-Bhadrapado Priti-yôgê Bava-karapë erain-vi[si*]shta-subha-kald .
svasya pattabhisheka-samayê. Friday, 5th November A.D. 1406; but the nakshatral was Uttara-Phalgani, not UttaraBhadrapada, and the karana Bava only commenced after the expiration of the 10th tithi; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 204, note 51 (where it should have been stated that the yoga Priti commenced 14 h. 3 m. after mean sunrise).
Samgama [I.] ; his son Bukkaraya [I.] ; his son Baribara (II.); his son Devaraya [I.].
481.-S. 1332.--PSOCI. No. 127; Mysore Inscr. No. 18, p. 26. Harihar Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of Dêvarêya I. -
(L. 15).- Sakê nêtr-Agni-van-inda-sankhbê Vikra(kpi)ti-nămake varushe® Nabhasyadvádasyâ în suklågåm Sômavárake.
Monday, 11th August A.D. 1410 ;* see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 119, No. 41.
482.- As. Res. Vol. XX. p. 31. Translation of a Vijayanagara Kanarese inscription of Devaraya I. and his minister Lakshmana (P).
483.- S. 1934.-PSOCI. No. 151 ; Mysore Inscr. No. 5, p. 9. Chitaldurg Kanarese inscription of the Mahamandalesvara Vira-Mallanna-Vodeyar (a son of Virapratâpa Dêvarêys 1.), recording grants for the spiritual merit of his mother Mallayavve':
(L. 4).-SA(sa)ka-varusa (sha) 1334neya Khara-samvatsarada Karttika-su(su) 15 SA. Saturday, 31st October A.D. 1411.
484.-S. 1338.-Prachinalékhamila, Vol. I. p. 178. Vandavasi Sanskrit and Kanarege plates of the Mahamandalesvara Virapratåpa Vijayaraya (Vira-Vijaya), a son of Devaraya
Saka-Tarsha 1338 vartamâna-Darmukhi-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-bauļa-saptamiyalu.
In the lineage of Yadu, Samgama [I.] ; his son Bukka [1.] ; his son, from Gaurâ mbiká. Harihara (II.); his son Pratâpa-Devaraya (Devaraya I.); his son, from Hémambika, ViraVijaya (Vijaya).
485.- S. 1844.- PSOCI. No. 206 ; Mysore Inscr. No. 49, p. 112. Balagánve much damaged Kanarese memorial tablet of the time of Vira-Vijaya (R), & son of Virapratâpa Dévarára I.:
Mysore Inscr.: 'In the Saka year 1344, the year Subhaksit, the month Aśvija, the 5th day of the moon's increase, Sunday.'
Sunday, 20th September A.D. 1422.7
For dates in which similar mistakes occur see below, Nos. 604 and 853. . Read varshd.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 214, No. 88. • This date fell in the frat Bhadrapada of S. 1332.
Tuis akshara is quite clear. • Taken from the Madra. Jour. Lit. So. 1881, p. 249. 1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 h. 67 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #388

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
486.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 82, p. 63. Inscription recording donations by the Dandandtha Irugapa, the son of Mangapa who was the youngest son of Bukkarsya's minister Baicha (Baichapa) :
Subhakriti vatsare jayati Karttika-masi tithau Muramathanasya pushtim upajagmushi sitaruchan.
[Subhakfit = $. 1844.)?
Baicha (Baichapa) had three sons, Irugapa, Bukkana, and Mangapa; Mangapa's sons were Baichapa and Irugapa.
487.-8. 1346.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 37, and Plate. Satyamangalam plates of Devarya II., reigning at Vijayanagara :
(L. 40).- Tat[t"]valokê Sakasy-abdê Krodhi-samvatsarê śubha | AshAdh-&matithan pumnyos Sômavara-virajitel
Monday, 26th June A.D. 1424 ;* (with a solar eclipse, not visible in India).
In the lineage of Yadu, Samgama [I.]; his son Bukka [I.]; his son, from Gauri, Harihara (11.); his son, from Malambika, Pratápa-Dôvaraya (Devaraya I.); his son, from Hêmåmbika, Vira-Vijaya; his son, from Narayanâmbika, Devaraya [II.] ; he had a younger brother, named Pratâpa-Devaraya.
488.-8. 1348.-P8OOI. No. 128, Mysore Inscr. No. 23, p. 39. Harihar Kanarese inscrip. tion of the time (?) of Viraprat&pa Dêvarêya (Devaraya II.), and of the Dandandtha) Chamaraja :
(L. 16).-Saka-varusha 1846 noya Krðdhi-samvachchha (taa)rada Karttika-Suddha 12 Somavåra kúạida punya-tithiyoļu.
The date is irregular,
489.-$. 1947.-South-Ind. Insor. VOL. I. No. 56, p. 83. Viriñobipuram Tamil inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Virapratåpa Dêvarêya (Devaraya II.) -
On the day of Anusham (i.6. Anuradha), which corresponds to Wednesday, the sixth lunar day, the 3rd (solar day) of the month of Pangugi of the Visvavasu year, which was current after the Šaka year 1347.
Wednesday, 27th February A.D. 1426 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 132, No. 113.
490.-9. 1348.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 153, p. 162. Vijayanagara Jaina inscription of Devaraja II., residing at Vijayanagara :
(L. 25).- Bakê=bdê pramitê yatê vasu-simdhu-gun.Ordubhiḥ Parabhav-Abde Kárttikym.
In the Yadava lineage, Bukka [I.] ; his son Harihara [[I.] ; his son Dôvardja [I.] ; his son Vijaya (Vira-Vijaya); his son Devaraja (11.) (Abhinava-Devaraja, Vira-Dôvarája).
491.-6. 1358-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 54, p. 79. Telur (near Vélar) Tamil inscription of the reign of the Mahamandalesvara Virapratapa Devardya (Devaraya II.)
On the day of Tiruvôņam (i.e. Śravaņa), which corresponds to Monday, the fifth lunar day of the former half of the month of Karkataka of the Sadharana year (and) the Saks year 1353.
Monday, 20th November A.D. 1430; but see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 6, No. 146.7
492.-9. 1353,-PSOCI. Nos. 227 and 26 ; Mysore Insor. No. 116, p. 213, and No. 145. p. 259. Mulbågal Kanarese inscription and Telugu plate of the reign of Devaraya II., the son of Vijaya:
No. 227 : (L. 1).- Saka-varusha 1353neya Sadharapa-samvachchha (tsa)rada Phálga[na]. su (en) 10. 1 By Mr. Rice the year is taken to be s. 1984.
Compare above, No. 469. * Read punye.
• This date fell in the first ÅshAdha of s. 1818. . Compare below, No. 496.
. For another Chamarija see above, No. 464. • The above equivalent of the date is correct only on the supposition that the word Karbafake of the date has been put erroneonly Intead of Kdritigai.
x 2

Page #389

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
No. 26: (L. 3).- Śâlivâhana-Śaka-varusham[ga]lu 1353nê Sâdhârapa-nama-samvatsarada Phalgusa(a)- 10.
84
493.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 79, p. 109. Padavêdu Tamil inscription of the reign of the Rajadhiraja Vira-Devaraya (Devaraya II.):
'On the tenth day of the month of Masi of the Pramâdicha year."
[Pramâdin S. 1355.]
[VOL. VII.
494.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 80, p. 109. Padavêdu Tamil inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Vira-Devaraya (Devaraya II.):
On the 2nd day of the month of Adi of the Ananda year.' [Ananda S. 1358.]
495.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 125, p. 95. Inscription recording the date of the death of Pratapa-Devaraya (the younger brother of Devaraya II. ?) :
(L. 1). Kshayâhvaya-kuvatsarê dvitayayukta-Vaisakhakê Mahitanaya-várakê yutabalaksha-paksh-êtarê Pratâpanidhi-Dêvarât pralayam-âpa hant-âsamas-chaturdasa-dinê katham Pitri-patê (?) nivâryâ gatiḥ ||
=
[Kshaya S. 1388]: Tuesday, 24th May A.D. 1446; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 346, No. 5.
496.-S. 1368.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. No. 71, p. 339. Tanjore (Rajarijsvars temple) Tamil inscription of the reign of Dévar[âya II.] :
(On the day) of the nakshatra Pârva-Phalguni, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight, at the auspicious time of 3...in the Kshaya samvat [sara] which was current after the Saka
year 1368.'
Wednesday, 29th June A.D. 1446.
497.-S. 1371.- South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 81, p. 110. Padavêdu (Sômanâthêévara temple) incomplete Tamil inscription of the reign of the Mahamandalêsvara Rajadhiraja Virapratapa Praudha-Immaḍi-Devaraya (i.e. Mallikarjuna') :
On the day of Uttirâdam (i.e. Uttarashaḍhâ), which corresponds to the yoga Âyushmat and to Saturday, the thirteenth lunar day of the former half of the month of Simha of the Sukla year, which was current after the Saka year 1371.'
Saturday, 2nd August A.D. 1449; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 132, No. 114.
498.-S. 1377. South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 23, p. 118, and Plate v. Tanjore (Rajarâjêsvara temple) Sanskrit and Tamil inscription of the Mahamandalésvara Médinimisaraganda Kattari Saluva-sâluva Tirumalaidêva-mahârâja :5
[On the 17th day] of the month of Sittirai in the Yuvan year, which was current after the Bhava year (and) after the Saka year one thousand three hundred and seventy-seven.'
499.-S. 1387.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 322. Date of a Conjeeveram (Aralâla-Perumâ! temple) Tamil inscription of the reign of Mallikarjuna, a son of Virapratapa Dêvaraya (Dêvaraya II.):
On the day of Krittika, which corresponded to Sunday, the full-moon tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vrischika in the Parthiva year, which was current after the Saka year 1387.'
Sunday, 3rd November A.D. 1465.
1 Compare above, No. 487.
The Kanarese transcript (on p. 123) has pitriyutó; read Pitri-patér=.
The word that has to be supplied is dakshinayana-samkranti.
Compare e.g. Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 18, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 345, note 6.
He was a brother of the Sâluva Nrisimharaya, the father of Immadi-Nṛisimha, bolow, No. 501; compare Bp. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 77, note 2.

Page #390

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
85
500.-S. 1992.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 322. Date of a Conjeeveram (Aru?â?a-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the reign of Virupaksha II., a son of Devaraya II. :
At the auspicious time of the Ardhodaya on the day of Sravana, which corresponded to Sanday, the new-moon tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Makara in the Vikriti year, which was current after the Saka year 1392.'
Sunday, 20th January A.D. 1471.1
501.-S. 1427*.--Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 80, and Plate. Devulapalli plates of (the Såļuva chief) the Maharaya Immadi-Nrisimha, represented as ruler of the province of Penugopda :
(L. 62).-Saks-bd8 parisankhyåtå giri-netra-yug-êmdubhiḥ | Raktákshy-Akhyê Bhadra. pada-paurpamasyam Ravêr dinê | cbamdroparåga-samaye mahậpunyaphala-prade
Sunday, 25th August A.D. 1504; a lunar eclipse, visible in India.
In the Moon's family, Gupda (I.); had six song, Ganda (II.) Bomma, Madiraja, Gautaya (1.), Virahobala, Savitri-Mangi, and S&ļuva-Mangi; the last's son Gauta (II.] ; his son Gunda
III), married Mallâmbika ; their son Nrisimharaya' (surnamed Misaraganda, Kathåri, Saluva, Dharanivaráha, Dharåvaráha, Barbarabaha, etc.) married Srirangamâmbå; their son ImmadiNrisimha.
502.-9. 1430 (for 1431).- Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 363; (compare Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 73, and PSOCI. No. 115). Hampe Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Krisbnaraya, residing at Vijayanagara :
(North face, I. 27).- Salivahana-Saka-varsha 1430 sandu mêle nadava Sukla-samvatsarada Magha-su 14lu. . pattabhishekötsava-puộyakaladalu.
M ical genealogy from the Moon to Turvasu. In Turvasu's race, Timma (famous among the Tuļu kings), married Dêvaki; their son, Isvara, married Bukkama; their son Narasa (Nrisimha)," was succeeded by his son, from Tippâji, Vira-Nrisimha (-Narasimha, Narasimha); succeeded by Narasa's son from Nagala (Nâgâmbika), Krishộaraya (Kfishpadêva-maharaya, Vira pratapa Vira-Kfishparêya).
503.-S. 1434 (for 1435).- Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XII. p. 381. Kuppêlûr Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of Krishṇaraya :
(L. 52).-Sak-abdê Salivahasya sahasrena chatuh-gataiḥ | chatustrimsat-samair-yukte sankhyâtë gañita-kramåt | Srimukhi-vataare slaghyê Maghê ch=Asita-pakshake Sivaratrau mahậtithyam 'pumpya-kale subhê dinê 11
Genealogy as in No. 502.
504.- $. 1485.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 267. Sankalậpura Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of Krishnaraya, the son of Nộihari (Narasa) and Någåmbika :
(L. 76).- (Sallivahana-Saka-varushamgaļu 1435neya Srimukhi-samvatsara nijaBhadrapada-ba 6 Mangaļavåra Kaspi]la-shashth-pumạyakaladala.
Tuesday, 20th September A.D. 1513 ; see ibid. p. 267, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 345, No. 3.
1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 h 19 m. after mean sunrise.
* Being minister and general of the first dynasty of Vijayanagara, he overthrew that dynasty. For inscriptions of his (of S. 1394 and 8. 1404) see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. Nos. 116 and 119.
* For an inscription of his of S. 1418 see ibid. No. 115. See also Kp. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 79, note 7. • I... either the day of the king's coronation or an anniversary of it.
. They were both generals of the Nrisimhariya in No. 501. After the usurpation of the Vijayanagara kingdom by Nộisimharaya (see No. 501), Narasa in turn took it away from Nsisimbariya's family; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 78.- For a date, corresponding to the 18th December A.D. 1498, of the time of Narasa, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 880, No. 8.
• The text of the inscription is interspersed with parenthetical remarks (such as would ordinarily be made by * commentator) regarding the contents and import of the different parts of the inscription. : Read punya..
• Read .punya”.

Page #391

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
505.-8. 1436 (for 1496).- 16. Res. Vol. XX. p. 30. Translation of a Krishnapuram inscription of Kfishnarâys -
In the reign of Salivahana 1435, corresponding to the year Bhava, in Phalguna sudi Tritiya, Sukravår.'
Friday, 16th February A.D. 1515; see below, No. 506.
506.- S. 1438.- As. Res. Vol. XX. pp. 21 and 37. Krishnapuram Sanskṣit and Kanarese inscription of Krishộariya :
Salivahana-Sak-abdáḥ || 1436 || .. Bå(Bha)va-nâma-samvatsara-Phålguya(na). saddha 3 Sukravára.
Friday, 16th February A.D. 1515; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 120, No. 43.
507.-9.1436.- Archeol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. III. p. 115. Reference to a Sanndatti Kanarese inscription of the time of Krishnariya -
śAliyahana-Saka-varushamgaļu 1438neya Bhava-samvatsaradallu.
509.-8. 1487-1443.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 117. Mangalagiri and Kazâ pillar inscriptions of the reign of Krishnaraya of Vijayanagara, recording grants by his prime-minister Saļva(Saluva-)Timma (the son of the minister Racha and grandson of the minister Véma, and husband of Lakshmi), and by the two ministers Appa and Gops (Nadindla-Apps and Nadiņdla-Gtôpa), sons of the minister Timma and his wife Krishộåmba (Krishộamamba) who was a sister of Saļva-Timma. The inscription records the capture of Kondavîți (Kondavida) from the Gajapati (of Orissa) by SAļva-Timma on the following date :
(L. 47).-SAļuvámka-Sakavatsara-gany-Ashâdha-sudhdha (ddha)-Harivasara-Saumu (on which there is the remark : Sáļuvánka akshara-samjia 1437 Saka-varshalu).
Saturday, 23rd Juno A.D. 1515.
509.-8. 1442.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 233. Kondavida Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the reign of Krishnaraya of Vijayanagara, recording grants by Nadiņdla-Gôpa, the governor of Kopdavidu, made for the benefit of Krishğaraya's minister Salva-Timma and his wife Lakshmi (Lakshmamma) ;' (the Sanskrit part was composed by Lolla-Lakshmidhara Yajvan) :
(L. 92).-SAK-Abde-kshi-yag-&bdhi-chandra-gayitd sauvvatsarê Vikramé.
(L. 109).- Jayabhyudaya-salivâbana-Šaka-varshambula 1442agunomți Vikramakamyvatsara Vaisakha-sudhdha(ddha) 15 Bu / sômagrahaņa-puņyakalam=ando.
Wednesday, 2nd May A.D. 1520 ; a lunar eclipse, visible in India.
510.-S. 1442.- As. Res. Vol. XX. p. 28. Translation of a Vijayanagara inscription of the time of Krishṇaraya :
* In the year of salivahana 1442, corresponding to . .. Vikrama, in Mágha sadixaptami. . ..on Rådhåsaptami, the 7th of the moon.'
511.-9. 1444 (for 1445).-PSOCI. No. 27; Mysore Inscr. No. 135, p. 242. Simoggå Sanskļit and Kanarese plates of Krishnaraya :
(L. 77).-Salivahana-nirni(rpi)tê Sak-abdê daśabhiḥ sataih | chatu-sataig-chataschatváridosatê ganité kramåt Svabhånu-Vatsarê Pushya-måsê Makara-samkramé | Hastarkshe Bhaumavåré cha.
Tuesday, 29th December A.D. 1523 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 5, No. 142. Genealogy as in No. 502.
· With a few explanatory remarks in Teluga.--For another inscription of $. 1487 see below, under Addenda.
• The other (very numerous) dates it is impossible to give here. In one of the dates, in lines 101 and 162, indrajalad (da)-funds appears to be wrong for idd wajaladh-ndra (1441). * See above, No. 508.
• This should be ratha-saptami.

Page #392

APPENDIX.]
512.-8. 1448,-As. Res. Vol. III. p. 39. Translation with specimen lithograph of the text of Conjecveram plates of Krishnaraya :
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
'One thousand four hundred and forty-eight years of the Sacábda, or era established ID memory of Sálíváhana, being elapsed; in the year Vyaya, in the month of Pushya, when the sun was entering Macara, in the dark fortnight, on the day of Bhrigu, and on that venerable tithi, the tenth of the moon; under the constellation Vitáchá.'
Friday, 28th December A.D. 1526.1
87
513.-S. 1450 and 1451.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 399. Krishnapuram Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Virapratapa Vira-Krishnaraya (Krishnaraya), reigning at Vijayanagara :
(L. 1).-Salivahana-Saka-varushamgaļu 1451neya Virôdhi-samvatsarada Vaisakha-śndia(ddha)15 Sudalu (i.e. Sukravâradall) . . .
(L. 22).- Virôdhi-samvatsarada Vaisakha-su 15 Sudalla somagrå (gra) haṇa-pupyakâladalú Friday, 23rd April A.D. 1529; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII p. 120, No. 45.
(L. 45). Sake sardaiḥs-chaturbhiḥr-dasabhir-api sataiḥ sammitê Sarvada (dha)rip abdhê (bdê) Chaitr-âkhya-mâsê sita-Madana-tithan Jivavârê=ryamarkshê |
Thursday, 2nd April A.D. 1528; see ibid. p. 120, No. 44.
514.-S. 1452.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 328; PSOCI. No. 129; Mysore Inscr. No. 22, p. 33. Harihar Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Rájádhiraja Virapratapa Achyutaraya, recording a grant by Nârâyanadeva, the son of Timmarasa :
(L. 4)-Salivahana-Saka-varsha 1452 Vikru(kri)ti-samvatsarada Śrâvapa-bahula Syn Somavara Jayamti-pumnyakâladalli śri-Kru (kri)shpavatara-samayadalli.
Monday, 15th August A.D. 1530; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 2, No. 126.
515.-S. 1453.- PSOCI. No. 130; Mysore Inser. No. 25, p. 43. Harihar Kanarese inscription of the time of Virapratapa Achyutaraya, reigning at Vijayanagara :
(L. 3)-66liváhann-Saks-varus(sha)mgalu 1453neya Khar-iva[trada Avija-tu 10 Saumyavâradalu.
Wednesday, 20th September A.D. 1531.5
516.-8. 1455.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 19; PSOCI. No. 72. Tolachguḍ (Bâdâmi) fragmentary Kanarese inscription of the reign of Virapratapa Achyutaraya, and of his Sénddhipati Chinnapa-Nayaka :
(L. 4).-Salivahana-Saka-varsha 1455neya Namdana-samvatsarada Jê(jyê)shtha-su 5 Guravâradalû.
•
Thursday, 9th May A.D. 1532; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 129, No. 97.
517.-S. 1460.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 330, and Plate in Vol. V. p. 362; PSOCI. No. 131: Mysore Inser. No. 21, p. 36. Harihar inscription of the reign of Achyutaraya, recording a grant by his minister Achyutamallapanna (Akkapa); (the verses were composed by Vadhula Mallapârâdhya, the son of Timmanârâdhya, of the family of Kotisa"):
(L. 15). Salivahana-nirpita-Saka-varusa-kram-âgatê | vyoma-tarkka-chatus-chamdrasamkhyaya cha samanvité | Vilambi-namakê varshê måsê Kârttika-namani | paurpamâsyâm site pakshê vårê Sasisutasya cha II Sômôparâga-samayê.
Read -punyaR.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 29 m. after mean sunrise. Read adrdhait-chaturbhira, On this day the tithi of the date commenced 12 h. 45 m. after mean sunrise. On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 h. 46 m. after mean sunrise.
For an inscription of his of S. 1454, the year Nandana, see South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 128, p. 133. Compare above, No. 475.
8 Read -varsha..

Page #393

88
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Wednesday, 6th November A.D. 1538; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 120, No. 46.
518.-S. 1461.- PSOOI. No. 132; Mysore Inser. No. 19, p. 29. Harihar Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of Virapratapa Achyutaraya :
(L. 8). Sâkê chamdra-ras-Âmarêmdra-gaṇitê Bhadrapadasya. . . dvâdasy. abhikhyê tithau vârê Bhûmisutasya; (Mys. Inscr.: the 12th day of the moon's increase, the nakshatra being Śravana").
Tuesday, 26th August A.D. 1539 (when the nakshatra was Śravana).
.
519.-S. 1482.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 151, and Plates. Unamâñjêri plates of Achyuta. raya, residing at Vijayanagara, recording a grant made at the request of his minister VirupakshaNayaka, who was born in the family of Ananta and belonged to the [Â]diyappêndra Nayakas; (composed by Sabhâpati):
(L. 91).-Sak-abdê Śâlivâhasya sahasrêna chatuś-sataiḥ | dvishashṭyâ cha samayuktê(ktai)r= gapanam prâpitê kramât | Sârvari-namakê varshê mâsi Kârttika-nâmani | śukla-pakshê cha punyâyâm-utthâna-dvâdasi-tithau ||
Genealogy as far as Krishparâya as in No. 502; he was succeeded by his younger brother Achyutêndra (Achyutaraya), the son of Nrisimha (Narasa) from Obâmbikâ.
520.-S. 1483*.-As. Res. Vol. XX. p. 26. Translation of a Vijayanagara Kanarese inscription of the time of Achyutaraya :
In the year of Salivahana 1463, corresponding to the year Sârvarî, in the month of Karttika, sudi-pañchami, Guruvar.'
The date is irregular.
521.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 64, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 45. Bâdâmi Kanarese pillar inscription of the time of Sadasivaraya, and of the Hadapadala Krishnappa-Nayaka, and Konḍaraja :5
(L. 1).-Sôbhakru (kri)t-samvatsarada Âshâḍa(ḍha)-śu 151û.
[Sobhakrit S. 1485.]
522.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 64; Archæol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. I. Plate xxxiv. 10; PSOCI. No. 46. Bådâmi Kanarese pillar inscription of Konḍaraja :
(L. 1)-Sobhakru (krijttu (tu)-samvatsarada Asâḍa-su 15lu.
[Sobhakrit S. 1465.]
523.-8. 1466"-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 66. Tolachgud (Bâdâmi) Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Maharajádhiraja Virapratapa Sadasivaraya, recording a grant by the Hadapadala Krishnappa-Nayaka :
(L. 2).-Salivahana-Saka-varusha 1466neya Sobhakru(kri)t-samvatsarada  [svija-su]dha(ddha)
+
. . [1]û.
524.-S. 1467.- As. Res. Vol. XX. p. 35. Translation of a Vijayanagara inscription of the time of Sadasivaraya :
In the year of Sâlivâhana 1467, corresponding to the year Visvavasu, in Krishna (!) suditritiya, Gui våram.'
525.-S. 9.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 64. Bâdâmi Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraju 7irapratapa Sadasivarâya :
(L. 2). Salivahana-Saka 1469neya Plavamga-samvatsarada A(a)évaynja-su 15yalû.
nd. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 214, No. 89.
The plates are marked with numeral figures. For an inscription of his of S. 1463 expired, the year Plava, see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 118, p. 132. See Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. viii, note on p. 208. Read Ashddha-fu.
See below, No. 531.
1 See above, No. 521.

Page #394

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
89
52€.--$. 1470.--PSOCI, No. 240; Mysore Insor. No. 126, p. 221. Belůr Kanarese inscription of the reign of Sada sivariya:
SAlivahana-Saka 1470 (in figures, 1. 4), the Kilaka samvatsara; Monday, the eleventh day of the dark fortnight of Åshadha.'
The date is irregular.
527.-S. 1471.--South-Ind. Insor. Vol. ! No. 57, p. 84. Virinchipuram Tamil inscription of Bommu-Nayaka (of Velur']:--
On Thursday, the day of Punarvasu, whicu:eaponds to the seventh lunar day of the former half of the month of Mêsha of the Saumya **** hich was current after the salivahaSaka year 1471.
Thursday, 4th April A.D. 1549; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 132, No. 115.
528.-S. 1470.--PSOCI. No. 133; Mysore Inscr. No. 17, p. 25. Harihar Kanarese inscription of the reign of Virapratapa Sadasivaraya, residing at Vidyanagara, recording a grant by Krishnappa Nayaka, the son of Bayappa-Nayaka :
(L. 3).-Salivahana-Saka-varsha 147[6]neya Ananda-samvatsarada Vayasakho-ba 14 Sômaváradalu . . .br-Narasihva-jaya tinti- pumoyakladalu.
Monday, 16th April A.D. 1554 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 120, No. 47.
529.-S. 1477.-PSOCI. No. 241; Mysore Inscr. No. 127, p. 225. Bêlûr Kanarose inscrirtion of the reign of Virapratåpa Sadasivariya, residing at Vidyanagara :
Salivahana-Saka 1477 (in figures, 1. 3), the Rakshasa samvatsara; the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Magha.'
530.-S. 1478.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 12. British Museum (formerly Sir W. Elliot's) platego of Sadasivaraya, residing at Vijayanagara (Vidyanagari); recording a grant made at the request of king Rangaraja's, Srirangaraya's, son) Ramaraja, the ruler of the Karnata kingdom, who had been requested in this matter by the prince Koņdaraja (descended from king Bukka of  ravidu); (composed by Sabh&pati):
(L. 115).-Kramåd=vasu-hay-abdh-indu-gaạité Saka-vatsarê | Naļa-samvatsarê mási Margasirsha iti sruto suryöparåge=mâvâsya-tith&(thau) Marttårnda-vasare
The date is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 17, No. 199.
Genealogy as far as Achyutaraya as in No. 519, except that according to this inscription Obambikå bore to Nrisimha (Narasa) two song, Ranga and Achyutaraya. Achyutariya wag gucceeded by his son Venkatarảya, and when the latter died, Råma,& the ruler of the Karpata kingdom and husband of (Sadasiva's) sister," made the ministers install Sadasivaraya, the son of (Achyutaraya's brother) Ranga and Timmamba. - The inscription also gives the genealogy of Koņdaraja.
531...$. 1482 (for 1483).- PSOOI. No. 134; Mysore Inscr. No. 24, p. 41. Harihar Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of the reign of Virapratåpa Sadasivaraya, residing at Vidyanagara :
(L. 8).--Salivänahana.aka-Varsha 1482 Duimati-samvatsarada Magha-su 15 Sômavåra sômoparåga-pamụyakaladalů.
. See below, No. 534.
Read Vaildkha.. * Read - Narasimha, and compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 180, 1. 1.
Read -punyao. $ The plates are marked with numeral figures.--The grant is remarkable for the large number of villages mentioned in it.
. 1.6. Ramaraja II. of the third Vijayanagars dynasty ; seo below, No. 539. * More probably Sadasiva's cousin, the daughter of Krishnaraya, • Read salirdhana..

Page #395

90
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
[VOL. VII.
20th January A.D. 1562, with a lunar eclipse, visible in India; but the day was a Tuesday, not a Monday ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 9, No. 159.
532.-8. 1483.- As, Res. Vol. XX. p. 28. Translation of a Vijayanagara inscription of the time of Sadasivariya -
In the year of Salivahana 1483, corresponding to the year Darmati, in Chaitra sudi. panchami, Sanivár, . .. in the season of Makara-Bankranti-papyakala.'
The date is irregular.
533.-8. 1482 (P for 1485).-PSOCI. No. 246; Mysore Inscr. No. 129, p. 228. Hasan Kanarese insoription of Sadasivaraya, residing at Vidyanagara, and of KrishnappaNayaka, the son of Bayappa Nayaka :
(L. 5). --ŠAlivahana-Šaka-varsha 1482(?)ya varttamânakka (kke) nilâval Radhirðdgårisamvatsarada Srávapa-su 13 Somavåra 'pumnyakåladalli.
For Radhirðdgårin = s. 1485 the date would correspond to Monday, 2nd August A.D. 1563.
534.-6. 1488. --South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. Nos. 43-46, p. 70 ff. Four Tamil inscriptions at Arappakkam, Ariyar, Arumbaritti and Sadapperi (all near Vélar), of the reign of Sadasivarêya; recording grants made by the Mahamandalesvara Tirumalardja (I., the younger brother of Råmardja II. of Karnata) at the request of Singa-Bommu-Nayaka of Valur:
On Wednesday, the twelfth lunar day of the latter half of the month of Kumbha of the Akshaya-samvatsara, which was current after the Saka year 1488.
Wednesday, 5th February A.D. 1567; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 133, No. 116.
535.-9. 1497.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. Nos. 47-49, p. 78 ff. Three Tamil inscriptions at Sattuvaohchori, Samanginellar and Peru mai (all near Velar), of the reign of the Mahdmandalavara Sriranga raya II. (usually described as I.); recording grants made by KrishnappaNayaka Ayyan at the request of Sippa-Bommu-Nayaka of Velar :
On Wednesday, the thirteenth lunar day of the dark half of the month of Makars of the Yuva-samvatsara, which was current after the Saka year 1497.
The date is irregular ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 17, No. 200.
536.-8. 1500.-PSOCI. No. 242; Mysors Insor. No. 121, p. 220. Bélar Kanarese inscription of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja Viraprat&pa Srirangardya II. (usnally described as I.), recording a grant by Krishnappa Nayaka, [the son of] Venkatádri-Nayaks :
SAlivAhana-Saka 1500 or 1560 (in figures, 1. 10), the Bahudhânya samvatsara; Saturday, the eighth day of the dark fortnight of Śråvaņa ;' (Mys. Inscr.: the year 1500').
Saturday, 26th July A.D. 1578.
537.-8. 1606.-PSOCI. No. 28; Mysore Inscr. No. 140, p. 252. Dávanhalli plates of Srirangariya II.' (usually described as I.) -
(L. 114).- Khyat-ang-& bara-bån-êmda-ganité Saka-vataard | vatsart Taran-abhikhy mási Karttika-n&mani || Paksha valakshê paņyøyan paurņimayam mah&tithau Bômôpariga samaye.
7th November A.D. 1584; & lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 121, No. 48.
Read sallues (). Rend punya. See below, No. 589.
• Ree above, No. 527. • Yor platon of Srirangaraya IL of the same year see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 166. • See above, No. 684. 1 On this day the tithi of the date (which wu the Krinkdahtaml) commenced 2 h. 12 m. after. mean pengine, • Boo Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 218, No. 74.

Page #396

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
91
538.-S. 1514.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 58, p. 85. Virinchipuram Tamil inscription of the reign of the Mahamandalesvara Venkatapati I.,' recording & grant by Periya-EramaNayaka of Pugnårrür :
On the 6th solar day of the month of Tai of the Nandana year, which was current after the Saka year 1514.
539.-S. 1523.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 272; Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 871, and Plates. Veļåppakam (Vilâpåka) plates of Vira-Venkatapati-mahariya (Venkatapati I.) of Karpáta, recording a grant which was 'made at the request of Linga, the son of Bomma of Veluru: and grandson of Virappa-Nayaka ; (composed by Râma, the son of Kamakðți and grandson of Sabhapati) :
(L. 109).- Sakti-netra-kalamb-êmdu-ganite Saka-vatsard (Pla]va-samvatsare pu ye masi(si) Vaisakha-nâmani pakshe (vajlakshê papya-rkshê punyâyam dvadasi (si)-tithan
In the Moon's race (after mythical and legendary beings), Tâta-Pinnama [I.] ; his son Somidêva; his son Raghavadêva; his son Pinnams [II.], lord of Aravidu; his son Bukka (firmly established the kingdom of Såļuva-Nộisimha'); his son Râmaraja [1.] ; his son Srirangaraja [I.]; his sons Ramaraja [11.), Tirumalarảya [I.], and Venkatádri, of whom Tirumalaraya [I.] was installed as king; his son Srirangaraya [II.] ;' his younger brother Venkatapati [1.] (defeated Mahamandasahu, the son of Malikibharâma, i.e. Muḥammad Shah, the son of Malik Ibrâhîm of Golkonda).
540.-$. 1543.-PSOCI. No. 29; Mysore Inscr. No. 136, p. 247. Simogga Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of the reign of Ramadeva [1V. of Karnata ?]:
. Saka 1543 (in words, 1. 18 of the first side; véda, 3; ambudhe, 4; Sara, 5; and kshóni, 1), the Durmati samvatsara; Saturday, the third day of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha."
Saturday, 14th April A.D. 1621; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 121, No. 49.
541.-. 1547.-PSOCI. No. 243; Mysore Insor. No. 122, p. 221. Bélar Kanarese inscription of Krishnappa Nayaka, Venkatádri-Niyaka, and others :
(L. 4).-Salivahana-Sha(sa)ka-varushamgaļu 1547nė Krðdhana-samvatsarada Magha-ba 5 Sôma våra.
Monday, 6th February A.D. 1626.
542.-$. 1556.10._Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 240. Kaniyur plates of Vira-Venkatapati. mahâriya (Peda-Venkata, Venkatapati II., the elder son of Srirangaraya IV. who was a son of Ramaraja II.) of Karnata, residing at Penugonda; recording a grant which was made at the request of Tirumala-Nayaka (of Madhura); (composed by Råma, the son of Kåmakoți and grandson of Sabhapati):
(L. 103).-Ri(ri)ta-båņa-kalamb-êrdu-ganité Saka-vatsarê | Bhâv-Abhida (dha)naké varshe måsi Vaisakha-nåmani pakshê valakshë punya-rkshê paurna(rņa)måsyår mah&tithau
For a full genealogy of the family to which Venkatapati II. belonged, see the Table facing ibid. p. 238.
- Genealogy of Tirumala : Naga of the Kagyapa gôtra; his son Visvanatha : his son Krishnapa-Nayaka; his son Virapa ; his son Vigvapa-Nayaka ; his son Muddukfishņa; his sons Mudduvira and Tirumala. 1 See No. 589.
The plates are marked with numeral figures. • Soe No. 685.- South-Ind. Incor. Vol. I. No. 188, dated $. 1524, records « grant by Bommu-Nayaka's son Lingama-Nayaka • Bee No. 501. See No. 530.
• See No. 534. + Soe No. 585-587. . Compare Ep. Ind. VOL. III., Table facing p. 288. . In the photograph the greater part of the date i. illegible.
1 For a Viriñchipuram Tamil inscription of the mme king, and of the year Srimakha - ś. 1558", see southInd. Inser. Vol. I, No. 183, p. 186.
N 2

Page #397

92
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
543.-8. 1558.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 128. Kondyâtal (now Madras Museum) plates of Venkatapati II. of Karnata; (composed by Râma, the son of Kâmakôți and grandson of Sabhâpati):
(L. 121).-Vasu-bana-kalamb-émdu-gapitê Saka-vatsarê | Dhâtri-samvatsarê (ra-)nâmni nasi ch-Ashâḍha-nâmani | paksha valakshê punya-rkshê dvâdasyâm (syâm) cha mahâtithau |
The greater part of the genealogical portion of this record is identical with the corresponding portion of No. 542.
544.-S. 1580-PSOCI. No. 237; Mysore Inscr. No. 119, p. 218. Halebid Kanarese inscription of the time of Venkatadri-Nayaka Ayya, the son of Krishnappa-Nayaka Ayya, of Belûr:
Salivahana-Saka 1560 (in figures, 1. 9), the Isvara samvatsara; Thursday, the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Phalguna.'
Thursday, 8th February A.D. 1638; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 3, No. 136.
545.-8. 1568.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 156. Kallakursi plates of Srirangaraya VI. (usually described as II.) of Karnata, the son of Pina (China)-Venkata III. who was the younger brother of Venkatapati II., and adopted son of Gôpâla who was the son of Sriranga V. and grandson of Venkatâdri, the youngest brother of Râmarâja II.; (composed by Râma, the son of Kâmakoti and grandson of Sabhâpati):
(L. 105). Rasa-rtu-bapa-chamdr-akhya-gapitê Saka-vatsarê [1] Târu (ra)n-åkhyê mahâvarshê mâsi Phalgupa (na)-nâmakê | pakshê valakshê punya-rkshê dvâdasyâm (syâm) cha mahatithau I
546.-8. 1815.-Coorg Inser. No. 11, p. 16. Kaṭṭepura Kanarese plate of KrishnappaNayaka, the son of Venkatadri-Nayaka and grandson of Krishnappa-Nayaka, of Bêlûr :Salivahana-Saka-varushagalu 1615neya Srimukha-nama-samvatsarada Pushya-su 12lu
Makarasan kramapa-puṇyakâladalli. 29th December A.D. 1693.
J.-The Eastern Chalukyas (or Chalukyas, including those of Pithapuram and Srikarmam) and minor chiefs of the Telugu country."
547.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 309, and Plate. Sâtârâ (now British Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Yuvaraja Vishnuvardhana? I. Vishamasiddhi; of the 8th year (of the reign) of the Maharaja (the W. Chalukya Pulakêsin II.8); issued from Kurumarathyâ :
(L. 13)-Karttika-paurugamay.
(L. 35).-ári-mahârâjasya pravarddhamânaka-samvatsarê ashtamê.
In the family of the Chalikyas, Ranavikrama Satyaáraya [Pulakêsin I.] ; his son Kirtivarman [I]; his son Vishnuvardhana [I.] Vishamasiddhi.
548.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 16; Dr. Burnell's South-Ind. Paleography, 2nd ed., Plate xxvii. Chipurupalle plates of the 18th year (of the reign) of the E. Chalukya Maharaja Vishnuvar
1 This is the name of the village granted; I do not know where the plates were found.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 3 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise.
This is the name of the village granted; the grant was edited from Sir W. Elliot's impressions.
Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. III., Table facing p. 238.
Fiz. the chiefs of Kondapaḍmati, Velanându and Konamandala (Nos. 581-598), the Kakatiyas (Nos. 584-589), the chiefs of Amaravati and Natavadi (Nos. 590-592), the Reddis of Kondavidu and Rajam hendranagara (Nos. 593-599), the Matsyas of Oddavadi (No. 600) and Nâmaya-Nayaka of Pithapuri (No. 601).
The original has Chalikya.
On the seal called Bittarasa.- He is the Kubja-Vishnuvardhana of No. 557 ff. See above, No. 9 ff.

Page #398

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
93
dhana I. Vishamasiddhi, the younger brother of the Mahardja Satyasraya (Pulakesin II.): issued from Cherupûra :
(L. 14).-Sråvaņa-masê chandragrahana-nimitte. (L. 20).sam 10 8 må (?) 4 (?) di 10 5. [Ś. 654] : 7th July A.D. 632; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 4. The djñapti (or dataka) of the grant was Ațavidurjaya of the Matsyal family.
549.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 137, and Plate. Pedda-Maddali plates of the 18th year of the reign of the E. Chalukya Mahdraja Jayasimha I. (Sarvasiddhi), the son of [Vishamasiddhi) and grandson of Kirtivarman I.; issued from Udayapūra :
(L. 18).- vishuva-nimittê vijayarajya-sarnvatsarë ashtadas[eo].
550.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 186, and Plates in Vol. VIII. p. 320. Nellore district (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum ?) plates of the second year of the reign of the E. Chalukya Maharaja Vishnuvardhana II. (Vishamasiddhi), the grandson of the Maharija Vishnuvardhana I., and son of Indra-bhattaraka who was the younger brother of the Maharaja Jayasimha I. :
(L. 65).- varddhamâna-rajya-dvaya-samvatsare Chaitra-måsé sukla-pakshê dayanıyâm Magba-nakshatrê Budhavårêghu.
[$. 586] : Wednesday, 13th March A.D. 664; see ibid. Vol. XX. p. 8.
551.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 191, and Plate. Mattewada (?, formerly Sir W. Elliot's, www British Museum ? ) first and second platest only of the 5th year of the reign of the E. Chalukya Maharaja Vishnuvardhana II. (Vishamasiddhi), the great-grandson of Kirtivarman 1.. grandson of the Maharaja Visho uvardhana I., and son of Indra-bhattaraka who was the brother of the Maharaja Jayasimha I.:
(L. 19).--a(a)tmanô vijayarajya-panchamê samvratsard Phålguna(na)-måsê amâvâsyâyåra súryyagra[ha"]ņa-nimi[tte®].
[s. 589] : 17th February A.D. 668; a solar eclipse (in the purnimanta Phålguna), not visible in India ;' see ibid. Vol. XX. p. 9.
552-Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 105. Madras Museum plates of the 20th year of the reign of the E. Chalukya Maharaja SarvalókAsraya (Vijayasiddhi, i.e. Mangi-yuvardja), the son of the Maharaja Vishņuvardhana II., who was the son of Indra-bhattaraka, the younger brother of the Maharaja Jayasimha I. :
(L. 24).-uttarayana-nimitte .. .(pravarddhamana-vija]yarajya-sarvataard visah.
553.--South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 35, p. 33; Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 415. British Museum (formerly Sir W. Elliot's) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya II. Narendrampigaraja, the son of the Maharaja Vishộuvardhana IV. and grandson of the Maharaja Vijayaditya I. -
(L. 42). --chandru(ndra)grahapa-nimitte.
The inscription mentions as ájñapti (or dútaka) Narendramrigaraja's brother, the prince Nripa-Rudra, born in the Haihaya family.
554.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 120, and Plate. Ederu (now Madras Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vijayaditya II., the son of the Maharaja Vishnuvardhana IV. and grandson of Vikramarama (s.e. Vijayaditya I.) :
(L. 20).-8@[r*]yyagrahaņa-nimittê.
Compare below, No. 600.
1.e. Vishnuvardhana I. Vishamasiddhi; the actual name is omitted in the grant * Read-drillya• The two plates are numbered with numerical symbols. Compare above, No. 9. • Compare below, No. 657 ff.
Rend pimie.

Page #399

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
555.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 186, and Plates. Ahadanakaram (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum) Sanskrit and Telugal plates of the E. Chalukya Maharaja Vishnuvardhana V. (1.6. Kali-Vishnuvardhana'), the son of the Maharaja Vijayaditya II. and grandson of the Maharaja Vishnuvardhana IV.
556.-Hp. Ind. Vol. V. p. 123, and Plate. Masulipatam (P, formerly Sir W. Elliot's) plates: of the E. Chalukya Maharaja Vijayaditya III. (who in battle slew Mangi), the son of the Maharaja Vishộuvardhana V, who was the son of the Mahardja Vijayaditya II. (here also called Chaluky-Årjuna"):
(L. 27).-chandragrahaņa-nimitte.
557.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 128, and Plate. Bezvada plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajadhirdja Bhima I. Vishnuvardhana (also called Chalukya-Bhima I.) :
(L. 20).-nija-pattabandha-samayê.
In the Chalukya family, Satyasraya's brother Kubja-Vishnuvardhana (Vishnuvardhana I.] (reigned 18 years); his son Jayasimha (1.) (33 ys.); his younger brother Indra-bhattaraka's son Vishnuvardhana [II.) (9 ye.); his son Mangi-yuvaraja (25 y.); his son Jayasinha (11.] (18 ye.); his younger brother from a different mother, Kokkili (6 months); his eldest brother Vishnuvardhana [III.]' (37 ye.); his son Vijayaditya-bhattaraka (Vijayaditya 1.] (18 ye.); bis son Vishonraís Vishọnvardhana IV.) (36 ys.); his son Vijayaditya [II.] (40 y.); his son KaliVishnuvardhana (Vishnuvardhana V.) (14 ys.); his son Vijayaditya (III.) (44 y.) ; Bhima fi.e. Chalukya-Bhima I.) is the son of his brother, the Yuvaraja Vikramaditya [I.].
558.--Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 132, and Plate. Masulipatam (now Madras Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharaja Ammaraja I. Vishnuvardhana, recording a grant to Mahakala, a general, and son of a foster-sister, of Ammaraja's grandfather Bhima 1.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns as far as Vijayâditya (III.) substantially as in No. 557. From his younger brother, the Yuvaraja Vikramaditya [I.], sprang Bhima (I., 1.6. ChâlukyaBhima I.) (who reigned 30 ye.); his son Vijayaditya [IV.] (6 months); his son Ammarája [I.].
559.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 36, p. 39. Eadru (now Madras Museum) plates of the E. Chalnkys Mahardja Amma I. Vishnuvardhana, surnamed Rajamahendra; recording & grant to one of the king's military officers named Bhandangditya-Kuntaditya, of the Pattavardhini family.
Glenealogy with lengths of reigns from Kubja-Vishnuvardhana8 to Vishņuvardhana (IV.) substantially as in No. 557. Vishnuvardhana's son Vijayaditya (IL.) (reigned 44 ye.); his son Kali-Vishnuvardhana (Vishnuvardhana V.] (14 ye.); his son VijayAditya (III.) (out off the head of Mangi; frightened Křishna and Sankila, and burnt their city (Kirapapura); reigned 44 ys.); his younger brother Vikramaditya's son Chalukya-Bhimalo [1.) (30 ye.); his son Vijayaditya" (IV.); bis son Amma [1.].
* The whole of the donativo part of the grant is in Telugu. See below, No. 557 ft.
There is no information as to what has become of the plates. • He also is described as fire of destruction to the Ganga family. . The plates are quasi-palim prests. . 1.c. Pulaketin II., above, No. 91.
Compare below, No. 684. . The inscription mentions an enemy of his, (king) Daddara.
.See Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 226; the Krlahns mentioned above is by Dr, Holtwch suggested to be a Paramars of Malaya: but he may be the Raahenakata Kelahparaja II. See below, No. 560.
10 Here sino called Droharjune. 1 Here also called Kaliyarttyanka,

Page #400

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
95
560.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 213, and Plates. Påganavaram (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Chalukya-Bhima II. Vishnuvardhana, surnamed Gandamahendra, the son of Vijayaditya IV. and Méjámba.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns as far as Vishộuvardhana (IV.) substantially as in No. 557. His son Narendramrigaraja (Vijayaditya II.] (reigned 48 ys.); his son Kal-Vishnuvardhana (Vishộuvardhana V.] (14 y.); his son Gunaga-Vijayaditya (Vijayaditya III.) (slew Mangi, and burnt Kirapapura ; reigned 44 y.); his younger brother the Ywaraja Vikramaditya's son Chalukya-Bhîma (I.) (30 ys.); his son Vijayaditya (IV.] (6 months); his eldest son Ammaraja [I.] (7 ye.); having expelled his son Vijayaditya (V.), Taha (one month); having slain him, Chalukya-Bhima's son Vikramaditya (11.) (11 months); having defeated bim, Amma's son Bhima (8 months); having killed him, Táha's eldest son Malla (Yuddhamalla II.] (7 ye.); having expelled him, [Chalukya-]Bhima (IL.).
561.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 135, and Plate. Masulipatam (P, formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja [Chålukya-BhimaII.) Vishņuvardhana, the son of Vijayaditya IV. and Mêlâmbâ :
(L. 31).-uttarå (yana-nim Jittê.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns as far as Vikramaditya [11.] substantially as in No. 560. The inscription then immediately goes on to the son of Melâmbâ and Vijayaditya (IV.).
562.- Sonth-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 37, p. 44. Kolaveņnu (now Madras Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharijadhiraja Chalukya-Bhima II. Vishnuvardhana, surnamed Rajamartanda, the son of Vijayaditya IV. and brother of Ammarája I. from a different mother; recording a grant made at the request of the prince Vájjaya of the Panara family :
(L. 30).-attarayaņa-nimitte.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns as far as Ammarkja [1.] substantially as in No. 560. His Bon Vijayaditys (V.) (reigned half a month); Tålapa (one month); having conquered him, Chalukya-Bhima's son Vikramaditya [II.) (one year); Chalukya-Bhims (11.), the son of Vijayaditya (IV.] (conquered Tatabikyana and Dhaladi).
563.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 15, and Plates. British Museum (P, formerly Sir W. Eliot's) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Ammaraja II. Vijayaditya VI, the son of Chalukya-Bhima II. and Lôkamahadevi:
(L. 51).-sômagrahana-nimittam.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns as far as Ammardja [I.] substantially as já No. 560. Having expelled his son Vijayhditya (V.), TÅlapa (reigned one month); hating conqnered him, Châlukya-Bhima's son Vikramaditya (II.) (11 months) ; TAlapa's son Yuddhamalla [H.] (7 ys.); having expelled him, Ammaraja's younger brother Bhima [... Chalukya-Bhima II.) (12 ye). His son Ammaraja (II.) assumed the crown in the 12th year of his life on the date
(L. 31).-Giri-rasa-vasu-sankhy-Abd8 Saka-samayd Marggadirsha mlad=smin kfish tray8dasa-dind Bhriguvård Maitra-nakshatra || Dhanushi ravan Gata-lagne.
S. 887): Friday, 5th December A.D. 945; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 123, No. 62.
Compare above, No. 126.
Bee sbore, No. 559. * This name is not given in the inscription. . But Ganaga-Vijayaditya is here called Guşak Vijayaditya.
The grant on these plates wm left incomplete.
• But the length of the reiga of Vijayaditya. II. Narendramrigarja is given 40 ye(de No. 567); and Gunaga. Vijayaditya is called Gunakenalls-Vijayaditya.
+ The poetry of the grant is be Madhavabhatt.
. But the length of the reign of Jayanimha I. is given (wrongly) - 80 year; Gun-Vijay Adityai called Gupagkaka. Vijnyhdity; and Vija, Adityn IV, is called Kolla bigandu-Vijayhditya.

Page #401

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
564.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 140, and Plate. Masulipatam (now Madras Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharaja Rajadhirajal Ammarkja II. Vijayaditya VI., surnamed Rajamahondra, the son of Chalukya-Bhima II. and Lökamahadevi; recording a grant to the Yuurija Ball[ AJladêva-Velabhata, also called Boddiya, the son of the lady) Pammavå of the Pattavardhini family.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns substantially as in No. 563.
565.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 91, and Plates. Elavarru plates of the E. Chalukya Maharijidhirija Ammarkja II. Vijayaditya VI., the son of Chalukya-Bhima II, and Lokamahadevi:
(L. 54). -uttarayaņa-nimittê. Genealogy with lengths of reigns substantially as in No. 564.
566.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 249, and Plate. British Museum (formerly Sir W. Eliots) plates of the E. Chalukya Jahirajadhiraja Ammaraja II. Vijayaditya VI., surnamed Rajamahendra, the son of Châlukya-Bhima II. and Lôkamahadevi; recording a grant made at the request of the king's wife's parents Kama and Nayamambå:6
(L. 28).-uttarayapa-nimitte.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns as far as Bhima (i.e. Chalukya-Bhima I.) substantially as in No. 560. His son Kollakiganda-bhaskara (Vijayaditya IV.) (reigned 6 months); his eldest son Ambaraja [Ammarájn 1.] (7 ye.) ; his eldest son Vijayaditya (V.) (half a month); having put him in prison, Tals, the son of Yuddhamalla [I.] who was the paternal uncle of Chalukya Bhima [I.] (one month); Vikramaditya (II.) (1 y.); Kollabiganda's son Blîma (ChalukyaBhima II.), surnamed Karayilladàta (12 y.) ; his son Ammaraja (II.).
567.--South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 38, p. 47. Masulipatam (now Madras Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Ammarája II, Vijayaditya VI., the son of ChalukyaBhima II, and Lókamahadevi.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns as far as Ammaraja [I.] substantially as in No. 560. After him. Talapa (reigned one month); having expelled him, Châlukya-Bhima's son Vikramaditya (II.7 (1 y.); Yuddbamalla (II.) (7 y.); having expelled lim, Ammaraja's younger brother (Chalukya. Bhima (II.) (12 ye.); his son Ammarája (II.).
568.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 351, and Plates. Ranastipůndi7 platess of the 8th year of the reign of the E. Châlukya Maharajadhiraja Vimaladitya Vishnuvardhang :
(L. 97).-ashtama-varsha-varddhane Simha-m[A]68. Date of Vimaladitya's coronation :
(L. 42).-Anal-anala-randhra-gatê Saka-varshe Vpishabha-masi sita-pakshe [1] yash shaahthyam Guru-Pushya Simhê lagnê prasiddham-abhishiktah (11)
[$. 933): Thursday, 10th May A.D. 1011; but the tithi which ended on this day was the 5th, not the 6th ; see ibid. p. 349.
Mythical genealogy from Narayapa (Vishnu), through the Moon, to Udayana who was the first of 59 kings of Ayôdhyà. Descended from them, Vijayaditya, was killed in battle with Trilochana-Pallava ; his posthumous son Vishộuvardhana; his son (from a
Perhaps a mistake for Mahardjddhirdja.
? But the length of the reign of Jayasimha I. is given correctly) as 33 years; and Tálaps is called Tal-adhipa and Tel-adhipati. * The grant is partly a quasi-palimpsest.
The poetry of the grant is by Potaus bhatta. The poetry of the grant is by Madhavabhatti. 6 They are all inuch worn, xud of the third plate one entire half is lost.
1 This is the name of the village granted; the plates were found in the Amalapuram taluks and beling to an inbabitant of Amalapuram.
* The description of the boundaries of the village granted is in Sanskrit and Telugu.
The poetry of the grant is by Bhimenabhatta.

Page #402

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Pallava princess) Vijayâditya; his son Polakêéivallabha (Pulakêsin I.); his son Kirtivarman [1]. Then genealogy with lengths of reigns from Kubja-Vishnuvardhana to Yuddhamalla [11] substantially as in No. 563. Having expelled Yuddhamalla [II.], Rajabhima (Bhima, Chalukya-Bhima [II]), the younger brother of Ammaraja [1.], (reigned 12 years); his son Ammaraja [II.] (25 ys.); Dâna or Dânârnava, his brother from a different mother (3 ys.); an interregnum of 27 years; Dâna's son Saktivarman (12 ys.); after him Vimalâditya (Tribhuvanâńkusa, Birudanka-Bhima, Mummaḍi-Bhima, Bhûpamahêndra), the son of Dâna and Arya-mahâdêvî.
97
569.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 50, and Plates. Korumelli (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum) plates of the E. Châlukya Mahdrájádhiraja Rajaraja I. Vishnuvardhana, the son of Vimalâditya and his wife Kundavâ who was the younger sister of [the Chôla king] Râjêndra-Chôda [I.] and daughter of [the Chola king] Rajaraja [I.] of the solar race:5
(L. 103)-indparkgl.
Date of Rajaraja's coronation :
(L. 65).-Yo rakshitum vasumatim Saka-vatsarêshu vêd-âmburasi-nidbi-varttishu Simhagê=rkkê [1] krishna-dvitiya-divavas-Ottarabhadri kâyâm vårê Guror-Vvapiji lagna-var= bhishiktaḥ ||
[S. 944.]: Thursday, 16th August A.D. 1022; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 131, No. 110. Mythical genealogy, etc., as far as the interregnum substantially as in No. 568; Dana's son Chalukya-Chandra [Saktivarman] (reigned 12 ys.); his younger brother Vimaladitya (7 ye.); his son Rajaraja [I].
570.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 303. Madras Museum Sanskrit and Telugu' plates (Nandamapundi grant) of the 32nd year of the reign of the E. Chalukya Maharaja ihirajo Rajaraja I. Vishnuvardhana, the son of Vimalâditya and his wife Kundavâ of the solar race:8
(L. 78).-somagrahapa-nimittê.
(L. 92).-dvâttrimsattamê vijayarajya-varsh[8] varddha[mȧ*]nê.
The lunar eclipse mentioned is probably that of the 28th November A.D. 1033 [in 8. 975, which was visible in India; see ibid. p. 303.
Date of coronation and genealogy with lengths of reigns substantially as in No. 569.
571-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 336, and Plates. Toki plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajáдhirája Chôdaganga Rajaraja Vishnuvardhana, ruler of Vêngi, of the 17th year of the reign (of Kulôttunga-Choda I.); issued from Jananathanagari :
(L. 108).-sri-vijayarajya-samvatsara (re) saptadasê.
Date of Chôdagaiga's appointment as ruler of Vêngi :
(L. 61).-Sak-Abdê rasa-kh-Ambar-êmdu-gapite Jyêshṭhê-dha (tha) másê sitê pakshe pârnna(rppa)-tidhau (thau) dinê Suraguror-Jyeshthâm sasâmke gate [1] Simha (he) lagna
[For S. 1008] the date is irregular.
1 But Indraraja (Indra-bhattaraka) is here stated to have reigned for 7 days, and Talapa is called Tadapa.
He amongst others defeated the Sakas, Latas and Gurjaras.
Compare Birudanka-Rams, above, in No. 309, note.
varê.
The first plate is a quasi-palimpsest.
The poetry of the grant is by Chetanabhatte, the son of Bhima (No. 568). For the Chola kings Rajaraja 1. and Rajendra-Choda (-Chola I.) see below, Nos. 696 ff. and 721 ff.
Read-divas.
The description of the boundaries of the village granted is in Telugu.
The poetry of the grant is by Nanniyabhatta.
Composed by Viddayabhatta; see Nos. 572 and 573.-The plates do not refer to a grant of land, but confer certain honorary privileges.

Page #403

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Genealogy, etc., as far as VimalAditya substantially as in No. 569. His son Rajaraja [I.] (reigned 41 years), married Ammangadevi, the daughter of the Chola) Rajendra-Choda [I.] of the solar race. Their son Rajendra-Chods (II.], at first ruler of Vengi, as Kulottungadeya (Kulottangar Choda I.) was anointed in the Chôda kingdom. He had many queens and from them several sons. He first appointed his son Mummadi-Choda (Rajaraja] to the sovereignty of Vengi (which had been held before by Kulottunga's paternal uncle Vijayaditya [VII.]' for 15 years), and Mummadi-Choda hold it for one year. Kulottunga then appointed the latter's younger brother Vira-Choda, but recalled him after six years. He then appointed bis eldest son Chodaganga.
572.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 39, p. 53; Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 427. Chellar (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum) plates of the E. Chalukya Mahárájádhiraja Vira-Chôds Vishnuvardhana, ruler of Vengi, of the 21st year of the reign (of KulottungaChoda I.):
(L. 113).- śrf-vijayardjya-samvatsaré eksyimse. Date of Vira-Choda's appointment as ruler of Vengi :
(L. 76).-ŠAk-Abde sasi-kbadvay-Omda-ganite Simh-Adhirado(abê) ravau chandré vriddhimati trayðdata-tithan våré Guror=Vvpiścbike (1°) lagneetha Sravanê.
[$. 1001°]: Thursday, 23rd August A.D. 1078;. see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 2, No. 128.
Gonealogy, sto., as far as Kulottunga (Kulôttunga-Chods I.) substantially as in No. 571. He married Madhurântaki, the daughter of [the Chola) Rajendradêya, and appointed his son Vira-Choda to the sovereignty of Vengt (which had been held before by Kulottunga's paternal uncle Vijayaditya (VII.] for 15 years, and by Vira-Choda's elder brother [Mummadi-Choda) Rajaraja for one year).
573.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 74; specimen plate in Dr. Burnell's South-Ind. Palæography, 2nd ed., Plate xxix. Pithapuram (now Madras Museum P) plates of the E. Chalukya Maharajadhiraja Vira-Choda Vishnuvardhana, ruler of Vengi, of the 23rd year of the reign (of Kulottunga-Choda I.)
(L. 186).-uttarayana-nimitt[@]. (L. 279).-bri-vijayarájya-samvatsaré tryutta[ra]-vim sati-samvatsard.
Date of Vira-Choda's appointment as ruler of Véngi and genealogy, etc., subetantially? as in No. 572.
574.-8. 1060 (for 1066).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 56, and Plates. Chellûr (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum) plates of the reign of the E. Chalukya KulôttungaChoda II., recording a grant by his Dandadhénátha Kaţa, otherwise called Kolani-KatamaNdyaka, i.e. Kåtama-Nayaks of Kolanu :--
(L. 49).–ŠAk-abdánań pramåpe rama-vifitha-viyach-chandra-sankhyam prayatê ... 8-årdra-rkshê purvya-ma(pa)kahe vishuyati sutithA(than).
For 6. 1056 the date is irregular; for s. 1065 it regularly corresponds to the 24th March A.D. 1143 ;& compare Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 9.
See below, No. 756 f.
See below, No. 764. * In the description of the boundaries the language is a mixture of Sanskrit and Telugt. • The poetry of the grant is by Viddayabhatta; see No671.
On this day the titli of the date commenced 0 h. 80 m. after men runrise.
In the description of the boundaries the language is a mixture of Telugu and Sanskrit – The grant is remarkable for the large number of donees (636 Brahmans whose names are given).
1 But Gudags-Vijayaditys (probably by mistake of the writer) is stated to have reigned 40 (instead of 14) years
The writer of the date has written rasa-pi fikha. instead of vilikha-rasan

Page #404

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns from Kubja-Vishậuvardhana to Ammarája II.] substantially as in No. 563. Ammaraja (II.) (reigned 25 years); his eldest brother Dânarnava (30 ye.); his son Saktivarman (12 ys.); his younger brother Vimaladitya (7 ys.); his son Rajaraja [1.] (41 ye.); his son Kulottunga-Choda [1.] (49 ye.); his son Vikrama-Choda (15 ye.); his son Kulottunga-Choda (II.).
575.-8. 1079.-Date of the coronation of Vijayaditya III., one of the E. Chalukyas of Pithapuram, as given in the Pithapuram inscription of Mallapadêva III. (below, No. 576):
(L. 74).-Yð rájénddu[b] Sak-[&]bdê nidhi-jaladhi-[vi]yach-chamdra-gê Mágha-måsê suklė pakshd dasamy&v(m)-Inatanaya-dinê Rohiņi-tárakayam] [Mi]nê [la]gndabhishi[kt8]
Saturday, 11th January A.D. 1158 ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 228.
576.-8. 1124.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 231, and Plate in Vol. VI. p. 270. Pithapuram Sanskpit and Telugu pillar inscription of the Maharaja Malla or Mallapadêve III. Vishnuvardhana alias Mallapadêva-Chakravartin, E. Chalukya of Pithapuram, dated on the day of his coronation :
(L. 78).- Sak-[&bdê] veda-nêtra-kshiti-labi-gapitê Śrêshtha-krishạê [da]šamyân Bhånd(nd)r-vvård [eu]-lagnê mahati Mrigapatáv=Asvi-be (bhê) Pithapu[ryyâm].
(L. 85).-Sakavarghambhu (ba)lu 11[2]4gu[nêm]ţi Jyêshtha-ba[hu][!a*]-daćamiyan= Å divaramu namți Simhôdayamuna
Sunday, 16th June A.D. 1202 ; see ibid. Vol. IV. p. 228.
After giving the genealogy with the lengths of the reigns of the E. Chalukyas from KubjaVishộuvardhana to Vikrama-Choda (surnamed Tyågasamudra, compare No. 807), the inscription gives the following genealogy of Mallapadêva: Beta (Kanthika-Bêta, or Vijayâditya[I.], who was the son of Ammaråja (I.) and had been expelled by Tadapa); his son Satyasraya (UttamaChalukya), married Gauri of the Ganga race; their sons Vijayaditya [II.], Vimaladitya, Vikramaditya, Vishộuvardhana (I.), Mallapa [I.], Kâma, and Rajamartaņda. Of these, Vijayaditya [11.] married Vijayê of the solar race; their sons Vishộuvardhana (II.), Mallapa (II.], and Samidva. Of these, Mallapa (II.) married Chandaladevi, the daughter of the Haihaya Brahman, lord of the Sagara-vishaya; their son Vijayaditya [III.] (crowned in s. 1079, see No. 575), married Gange, the daughter of the lord of [Ara]davada; their son Malla (Mallapa [III.] Vishpuvardhana).
577.-S. 1195.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 32. Srikûrmam pillar inscription of Vijayaditya II. a descendant of the E. Chalukya Rajaraja I. :
(L. 19).-Svasti sri-Saka-varshe sara-nidhi-Sasi-bhû-sammitê[=rkkä] Tulå-stê(sthê) RudrShe Saumyavårê sita-yuji.
The date is irregular; see ibid. p. 34, note 3.
In the race of the Moon, the [E.] Châļu kya VimalAditya (above, No. 568); his son Rajaraja [1.] (translated into Andhra, i.e. Telugu, the history of the Bharata race, i.e. the Mahabharata; resided at Rajamahồndrapattana). In his race, Vijayaditya [I.]; his son Rajaraja, was minister of Vira-Nrisim ha;' his son Vijayaditya [II.].
578.-S. 1199.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 34. Srikůrmam Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the E. Chalukya) Purushottama, & son of Rajaraja (and brother of Vijayaditya II. ; see No. 577) :
(L. 1).-Svasti Sri-Saka-vatoare (nava)-nidhi-kshop-indubhiseammitê. (L. 4).- Saka-[va]rshambulu || 1199 yagunêmți.
An introdnictory verse implies that the family belongs to the Sóma-sama. • But Indrarijs (Indra-bhattarska) is stated to have reigned for 7 days; and Talapa is called Tadapa, * I... Vijayaditya V. of the E. Chalukya genealogy. • La the E. Ganga king (of Kalinga) Narasimha I. ; see North. Incor. No. 367.

Page #405

100
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
579.-S. 1231.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 35. Śrikûrmam Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the [3rd] year of the reign of the (E. Chalukya) Samanta Viśvanatha (Jagannatha), a son of Purushottama (see No. 578); and of the reign of Vira-Baņudé.a:1
(L. 1). Svasti sri-Sâka-varshê sasi-gupa-ravi-gê ch-Â [évayuk-su]kla-pakshê måsê Kaumtêya-tithyâm Suraguru-divasê.
(L. 11)-sri-Saka-varshambhu (bu)lu 1231gunêm[ṭṭi] śri-Jaga[nn]âthadêvara vijayarajya-sam[vva]tsarambulu [3]gu śrâhi Kanya-sukla 5yu Guruvâramuna.
The date is irregular; see ibid. p. 36, note 4.
580.-S. 1240.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 36. Śrik ûrmam pillar inscription of (the E. Châlukya) Purushottama, the brother of Vijayarka (Vijayâditya II.) who was a son of Rajaraja (see No. 577); (composed by Nrisimha) :
(L. 5).-Saké vyôma-yug-ô[shpa]didi (dhi) ti-yut(tê) vasê (rshê) Nabhô-va (må)si.
581.-S. 1093.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 269. Tsandavolu Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the Mahamandaléévara Buddharaja of Kondapaḍmați-surnamed Aniyankabhima and Eladâyasimha, and described as 'a worshipper of the feet of Kulôttunga-Chôdadêva' (i.e. the E. Chalukya Kulôttunga-Chôḍa II.)- of the Durjaya family :
(L. 49).-Sak-Abdê sakti-Namd-âmbara-sasi-ganite.. saummyâyanê. (L. 70).-Saka-varshambulu 1093nêmți [u]tta (tta)râyana-nimittamuna.
Buddhavarman (of the Chaturthâbhijana or Sâdra caste) was a feudatory of Kubja-Vishnu of the lunar race. After some ancestors had passed away, there was in his family Manda (Manḍana) [I]; his son Gapda; his son Manda [II], married Kundâmbikà; their son Buddharaja (whose sister Ankama was the wife of Gonka's son Râjêndra-Chôḍa).
582.-S. 1108.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 39, and Plate in Vol. VI. p. 270. Pithapuram Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of (the Mahamandaléśvara) Prithvisvara? of Velanâṇḍu, recording a grant by his mother Jâyâmbika, the queen of the Mahamandalésvara Gonka III.; (composed by Ayyapillarya) :
(L. 136).-Naga-vyôm-êmdu-rûpa-pramita-Saka-saran-Mêshasamkrâmti-kâlê pu[nyê]. (L. 139).-Sakava[r]shambulu 1108gunêmți Mêshasamkrâmti-nimittamuna.
The inscription gives the following genealogy of the family which belonged to the Chaturthânvaya or Sudra caste: After a number of fictitious personages, Malla [I]; his son Eriyavarman; his son Kudiyavarman [I.]; his son Malla [II.] Piduvarâditya; his son Kudiyavarman [II.] (feudatory of the E. Chalukya Vimalâditya; above, No. 568); his son Erraya; his son Nannirâja; his sons Vedura [I.,] Ganda, Gonka [I.] (feudatory of the E. Chalukya Kulottunga-Chôda I.), Mallaya, and Panda; Ganda's son Vedura [II.] (feudatory of the E. Chalukya Vira-Chôda); Gonka's son Choda (feudatory and adopted son of the E. Chalukya Kulôttunga-Chôda I.), married Gunḍâmbikâ; their son Gonka [II.], married Sabbâmbikâ; their son Vira-Rajendra-Chôda (Rajendra-Chôda, Velanânți-Kulôttunga-Rajendra-Chôḍayaraja), married Akkambikâ; 10 their son Gonka [III.] (Kulôttunga-Manma-Gonkaraja), married Jayambika (Jayamâmbâ, Jâyamadêvî); their son Prithvisvara.
1 I.e. the E. Ganga king (of Kalinga) Bhânudêva II.; see North. Insor. No. 369.
This is the modern name of Dhanadapura (Dhanada prolu), the capital of the chiefs of Velanându; see below, No. 582.
For abstracts of 14 other inscriptions of the Kondapaḍmati chiefs and for the pedigrees derived from them see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 274 ff. Names of chiefs occurring in them, besides those given above, are Chôda (Chôderaja). Erra-Manda, Malla (Mallerija), Manderâja and Manma-Manda.
I.e. the E. Chalukya Kubja-Vishnuvardhana.
Called Akkambika in No. 582.
I.e. Gonka II. of No. 582.
See No. 583.
See Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 35.
He killed a certain Bhima, who had taken refuge on an island in a lake (probably the Kollerulake). 10 Called Ankama in No. 581.

Page #406

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
101
583.-9. 1117.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 87, and Plate in Vol. VI. p. 270. Pithapuram Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the Mahamandalesvaras Mallideva and Manma-Satya II. of Kônamandala (probably dependents of " Kulottuðga-Prithvi varal of Velanâodu, who was again a vassal of (a king] Rajaraja, a descendant of the E. Chalukya dynasty "):
(L. 109).- Saka-vamrshambarlu1117gunêmţti Mêshasamkranti-nimittamuna.
After giving the genealogy of the E. Chalukya dynasty with the lengths of the reigns as far 28 Mangi.yuvarâja, and a reference to a king Rajaraja of the Châlukya family who appears to be represented as reigning at the time, the inscription gives a genealogy of the chiefs of Konamaņdala who derived their descent from Kårtavirya, the grandson of Haihaya, a descendant of Yadu' The names given are :3 Mummadi-Bhima (I.) ; Venna; Rajaparendu [1.]; Mummadi-Bhíma [II.] ; Rajendra-Choda [1.] ; Satya [I.] (Satyåśraya); Bêta; Mallidêva; Manma-Chôda (II.] ; Sürya ; Lôkabhûpålaka (Lôkamahipala); Rajaparendu (II.) ; Bhima [III.] ; Vallabha; ManmaSatya (II.) (Manma-Satti); Mahipalarendu.
584.-S. 1084.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 12, and Plates. Anmakonda Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the Kakatya (Kakatiya) Mahamandalesvara Rudradeva, whose capital was Anumakonda (Anmakonda, Anmakundá); (composed by Achintêndravara, the son of Râmegvara-dikshita and disciple of Advayamrita) :--
(L. 6).-Saka-varshamulu 1084vunêmţi Chitrabhânu-samvatsara Magha-su 13 Vaddaviramu nându.
Saturday, 19th January A.D. 1163;' see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 2, No. 129.
In the Kakatya family, Tribhuvanamalla; his son Proloraja (Próla; made captive the [W.] Chalukya Tailapadêva, i.e. Taila III. ;6 defeated Gôvindaraja and Guņda of Mantrakuța ; conquered but re-instated king Udaya, 1.e. Chododaya ; put to fight Jagaddeva (compare No. 237] etc.), married Muppamadêvi; their son Rudradêva (subdued a certain Domma, conquered Maiļigidêva, burnt the city of Chododaya, etc.).
585.-S. 1135.7—Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 143. Chêbrölu Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of JÄya (JAyana), chief of the elephant-troop of the Kakatiya Ganapatio (surnamed Chhalamattiganda) who granted to Jaya 'the city of Shanmukha' (i.e. Tâmrapuri, Chêbrólu) on the date here given :
(L. 82).-Pamchattrimsad-upêta-Rudra-sata-samkhyati Sak-abdå Madhau masi Srimukhavatsare.
In the solar race, in the family of the Raghus, Durjaya ; his son Bêta [Tribhuvanamallal; after him, Prðla; his son Rudra ; his brother Mahadêva ; his son Gaņapati.
586.-8. 1163.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 84, and Plate. Gapapéivaram Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the time of the Kakatiya Ganapati, and of his general Jåya (Jâyana, Jayapa-Nayaka) :
(L. 119).-Guna-sara-Bhava-mita-Sakê Khara-varsh Madhavê sito Gauryyah tidhyam(thyåm)
1 I... the Prithvifvars of No. 582.
Read -tarshambulu. See Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 85. • On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 29 m. after mean sunrise.
See above, No. 239 ft. -The inscription mentions the death of Tails III.
• According to Dr. Hultzsch probably the Devagiri-Yadava Mallugi; see Ind. ant. Vol. XXI. p. 198, and above Nos. 351 and 369.
7 The inscription itself may have been incised some years later, because it records works of piety accomplished by Jays at Chebrölu.
For an account of anov her inscription of Jaya and his sovereiga Ganapati, at Tsandavolu, the capital of the chiefs of Velankodu, see ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 160.
Compare above, NG.. 343 and 369.

Page #407

102
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Próla, residing at Anmakonda, 'the family capital of the kings sprung from the race of Kakati,' (defeated Mantena-Gunda, Tailapadêva, i.e. the W. Chalukya Taila III., and Govinda Dandela, and re-instated Chododaya), married Muppaladôvî; their sons Rudra and Mahadeva. Rudra succeeded his father, and was succeeded by Mahadeva, whose son by Bayyambika was Ganapati. Ganapati (who had defeated the kings of Chola, Kalinga, Sevaņa, Karnata and Låta, and conquered the country of Velanându) married N&rama (Nårâmbå) and Parama (Paramamba), the elder sisters of Jaya (whose genealogy is given).
587.-S. 1157.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 39. Chabrolu Sanskțit and Telugu pillar inscription of the general Jaya (J¥a), for the greatest part identical with No. 586:
(L. 142).- giri-gara-kshma-chandra-sankhyên Sakêrdr-Abdê Madhava-masaBadtha(ddha)-Girija-tithyam Sanêr-vvasaro.
Saturday, 21st April A.D. 1235.
588.-S. 1172.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 200. Conjeeveram (Ekámranátha temple) inscription of the Kakatiya Ganapati, and his minister and general Samanta-Bhôja :6
(L. 13).-SAK-&bdê tu dvibaptaty-adhika-Siva-sata-khyâta-samkhyana-mång Saumy-abdê Śrêshtha-måsê bahula-Hari-dinê Bhaumavåre same=hni.
Tuesday, 8th June A.D. 1249 ; see ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 130, No. 104.
In the solar race, king Betmaraja [Tribhuvanamalla] ; after him, Prôdarâja Jagatikësarin; after him, Rudradêya ; his younger brother Mahadeva ; his son Ganapati (defeated (the Dêvagiri-Yadava] Simhaņa (Singhaņa), the Kalinga king, eto.).
589.-18. 1172"].8 Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 96. Yenamadala fragmentary Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the Kakatiya princess Ganapamba, recording the building of temples, etc., in honour of her deceased husband Bêta and of her father Ganapati.
In the family of the Kakatisas (Kakatiyas), Prðla; his son Madhava (i.e. Mahadeva, was killed in battle); his son Ganapati (Ganapa); his danghter Ganapåmba (Gapapåmbika), was married to Bêta, the son of Rudraraja and grandson of Kétaraja, lord of the Konnatavadivishaya (residing at Sri-Dhányan kapura, 6.6. Amaravati).
590.-S. 1104.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 148. Amaravati Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the Mahamandalasvara Keta II. (Kota-Ketarája), 'lord of Sri-Dhânyakataka :"
(L. 103).-SAK-Abde yuga-kh-erndu-rûpa-gapitê Maghô dasamyâm tithau suklayah Gurvasarê.
This date! (though repeated four times) is irregular; see ibid. p. 147, note 6.
In the city of Sri-Dhånyakatakn, in a family of kings born from the feet of the Creator (ie, in the sadra caste), was Bhima (I.); his son Kata [I.]: his son Bhima (IL.), married Sabbamadevi (Sabbamadevi); their son Kêta (11.)," whose elder brother was Chôderåja.
1 In No. 587 the name is spelt Manthona-Gunda. ? 1.. the Dêvagiri-Yadavas; compare No. 588.
Read-sankhyd. • On this day the tithi of the date ( kakaya-tithi) commenced 0 h. 51 m. and ended 22 h. 7 m. after mean sunrise.
. Compare below, No. 904.
• For a short inscription of his at Kalahasti, according to which bio father was the minister Docbi and bis mother Vachâmbi, see Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 93.
1 Compare above, Nos. 343 and 369. . See Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 95. • Le. Kéts II. of No. 590. ** Dhânyakstaks is the old name of the present Amaravati. 11 Probably the day of the king's accession,
See above, No. 589.

Page #408

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
103
591.-S. 1123.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 159. Bezvads Telugu pillar inscription of the Mahamandalesvara Rudradêvarêjal of Madapalla in Natavadi, the son of Buddarája, who was the brother-in-law of the Kakatiya king Ganapati :
(L. 1).-Saka-va[ro]shambulu 1123[da]gu Durmukhi-samvatsara-Vaisakha-fudhdha(ddha) 15 Guruyaramuna.
Thursday, 19th April A.D. 1201.9
592.-8. 1156.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 157. Amaravati Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of Bayyamamba (Koța-Bayyalamah&dêvi), the daughter of the Mahamandalé rara Rudradeva-maharaja, the son of Budda and grandson of Durga, who belonged to the Chaturtha-kula or Sûdra caste and resided at Madapalli in the Nathayadi (or Náthavâti) district :
(L. 213).-ŠAk-abdė tarkka-båņa-kshiti-ra(sa) si-gapitê vatsarð=smim Jay-akbyê Jyêshthê må[=]jyavård Muraripu-divasê sukla-pakshê prasa [ste].
Thursday, 11th May A.D. 1234.
593.-S. 1200.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 288. Nadupärus (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum P) Sanskrit and Telugu plates of Anna-Vêma of the Reddi dynasty of Kondavidu, recording a grant made for the spiritual benefit of his sister Vêmasîni:
(L. 28).-Sak-abdê rasa-ratna-bhånu-1296-gaộistê] grastê vidhau Rahu[o]Kart[t*]ikyâm. The date is irregular; see ibid. p. 287.
In the caste spring from Vishộa's foot (i.6. the fourth or sadra caste) was king Prðla; his son Vôma; his son Anna-Võta ; his younger brother Anna-Voma (Ana-Vêma, surnamed Vasantaraya and Pallava-Trinetra); his sister Vêmasâni, was married to a prince Nallanuoka.
594.-8. 1300 (for 1901).- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 60, and Plate. Vanapalli (now Madras Museum) plates of Anna-Vêms of the Reddi dynasty of Kondavidu; (composed by Trilochanarya):
(L. 41).-Śak-abda gagan-abhra-viśva-gapitê Sidhdha (ddha)rdhdhi(rthi)-samvvatsare Maghề krishpa-chaturddasi-Siva-tidhan (thau).
Genealogy of Anna-Váma (Ana-Vêma, here surnamed Jaganobbaganda, Kshurikákalivêtåla, and Karpurayasantaraya) as in No. 593.
595.-S. 1313.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 328, and Plate in Vol. VI. p. 270. Pithapuram Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the Reddi Vêma (Katamareddi-Vêmireddi, 1.o. Kåtays-Vêma), the son of Kåţa II. (Kåtamareddi) and Doddasâni-amma (a daughter of Anna-Vota [of Kondavidu]), grandson of Mara, and great-grandson of Kataya I. :
(L. 4).-Saka-varshambulu 1313agunêmti Prajapati-bamyvatsara-Pushya-gu 2 Gu nårti Makarasam krâmti-[pu]øyakalamamdu.
Thursday, 28th December A.D. 1391; see ibid. Vol. IV. p. 328.
596.-S. 1938.Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 321. Tottaramuļi (now Madras Museum) Sanskrit and Telugu plates? of Vêma (Kâţaya-Vême) of R&jamahendranagara, minister of Kumaragiri of Kondavidu ; (composed by Brivallabha, the son of Srivallabhárya and Lakshmi) :
(L. 45).-Sri-Saké gupa-Råma-visva-ganita Kart[t" Jiky-ahd-bdd Khard.
Compare below, No. 592. On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 h. 38 m. after mean sunrise.
According to Dr. Hultzach, she very probably was one of the wives of Keta II. in No. 590. • See above, No. 591.
Read mi.. • This is the name of the village granted; the grant was edited from Sir W. Elliot's impressions - Nadupůru (Vemapura) was in Konathala.
- The plates are nambered with Telugu numeral figures. .I... the only hero in the world.'

Page #409

104
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
In the Panta kula of the fourth caste, Vêma, surnamed Jaganobbaganda ;' his son Ana-Vota (Anna-Vota); his younger brother Anna-Vêma (Ana-Véma, surnamed Vasantaraya, and Kshurikásahaya); Ana Vota's son Kumaragiri, resided at his capital of Kondavidu.-His minister Kataya-Vêma (Kataya-Vêmaya) received from him the eastern country with Rajamahendranagari as capital.
597.-S. 1336.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 329. Dråkshåráma Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of & subordinate of Vêma (Katamareddi-Vémåreddi, i.e. Kataya-Vêma):
(L. 10).- Saka-varshambulu 1336agunêmți Jaya-samvatsara-Kart[t"]ika-su 15 Bhai nându.
Sunday, 28th October A.D. 1414; see ibid. p. 328. The inscription mentions a son of Vema's, named, in Telugu, Komaragirireddi.
598.-S. 1828 (for 1988).- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 330. Dråkshârâma Sanskrit and Telugu pillar inscription of the wife of the subordinate, mentioned in No. 597, of Véma (i.e. KatayaVêma) :
(L. 15).-Saka-varshambulu 1328[a]ganêmţ[i] Durmmukha-samvatsara-Chaitra-[eu] 11 So naman.
Monday, 9th March A.D. 1416 ; see ibid. p. 328. This inscription also mentions Vêma's son Komaragirireddi.
599.-S. 1352.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 57. Konkuduru (now Madras Museum) Sanskrit and Telugu plates of the Reddi Dodda II. (Allaya-Dodda) of Rajamahendranagara :
(L. 45).-Sri-Sako kara-båņa-viéva-gapitê Sådhåraņê vatsaré Paushêərdhôdaya-nâmni punya-samayê.
Sunday, 14th January A.D. 1431; see ibid. p. 55, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 345, No. 2.
In the Panta kula of the fourth caste, Dodda (1.] of the [Pojlvola gôtra ; his sons Annavrôla, Kataya and Alla (Allada). Of these, Alla married Vêmâmbika (a daughter of a Choda prince Bhima), and had four sons, Véma, Virabhadra, Dodda (II.) and Anna. The eldest of these, Vema (Allaya-Vôma), had for his capital Rajamahendranagara, of which he was joint ruler with Virabhadra. Their younger brother Dodda (II.) (Allaya-Dodda, Allådareddi-Dodda) had the Burnames Karpůravasantaraya, Sangramabhima and Jaganobbaganda.
600.-S. 1191.--Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 110, and Plates. Dibbida (now Madras Museum) plates of Arjuna of the Matsya family of Oddavadi :
(L. 31).-Śåk-abdê chandra-ramdhra-kshiti-sabi-gapitê y=&kshay-adya tritiyya (78) Vaisakhê mâsi tasyam Ravisuta-divast.
Saturday, 6th April A.D. 1269 ; see ibid. p. 109.
A mythical being, named Satyamårtanda, was appointed by Jayatsena, the lord of Utkala. to rule over the Oddavådi country, and founded the Matsya family. In this family there were : Bhima's younger brother Ganga ; his son Vallabha; his son Yuddbamalla ; his son Gônanga (1.7. his son Bhima [1.]; his son Rêvana [1.] ; his son Kokkila; his son Gudda [I.: his son Aditva: his son Kandi [I.] ; his sons Lhîma (II.) and Rêvana (II.); Rêvaņa's sons Gônanga (II.) and Gudda (11.7; Gudda's son Kaņdi (II.); his son Arya (did not reign); his son Paraganda ; his sons Gudda (III.) and Bhima (III.); Bhima's son Nrisimha; his son Man kaditya; his son Bhima IV.); his younger brother Jayanta, married Chiogamâmbå; their son Arjuna.
1 See above, No. 594, note.
For his genealogy see No. 595; his mother's Dame here is Doddâmbika; his wife was Mallámbika (s sister of Komâragiri).
The plates (excepting the 5th and 7th) are numbered with Telugu numeral figures. • The plates are numbered with Telugu numeral figures. The text contains some Telugu worde. See Mr. Venkayya's Report for 1899-1900, p. 32.

Page #410

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
105
601.-S. 1259 (for 1260 ?).-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 358, and Plates in Vol. V. p. 265. Donepupḍil (now Madras Museum) Sanskrit and Telugu plates of the Samanta NamayaNayaka (Nami-Néni), surnamed Pagamechchuganda (the son of Prôlaya-Nayaka and Chôḍamâmbâ, and grandson of Koppulakâpa-Nayaka), of Pithapuri :
(L. 31).- Sak-Abdê Namda-bân-ârkka-mitê Bhadrapadê tatha I paurnna (rņņa)mâsyâm
Raver-vvårê.
Probably Sunday, 30th August A.D. 1338; see ibid. Vol. IV. p. 358.
K. The Kadambas.3
602.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 23, and Plate; PSOOI. No. 2. Halsi (now Dr. Fleet's) plates of the Kadamba Yuvaraja Kakusthavarman, of the 80th year; issued at Palasikâ:(L. 4).- svavaijayikê asititamê samvatsarê.
603.- Ep. Carn. Vol. IV. Introduction, p. 1. Notice of a Tâlgund pillar inscription, recording the foundation of a tank by the Kadamba Kakustha (Kakusthavarman); (composed by Kubja by order of Kakusthavarman's son Sântivarman).
In the Kadamba family was the Brahman Mayarasarman5 (who was anointed ruler of a tract of country by the Pallavas of Kâñchi); his son Kang[a]varman; his son Bhagiratha; his son Raghu; his brother Kakustha; his son Sâutivarman.
604.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 35, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 3. Dêvagêri plates of the 3rd year of the reign of the Kadamba Maharaja Mrigésavaravarman (Mrigéśavarman), the son of Sântivaravarman, of the lineage of Kâkustha; issued at Vaijayanti :
(L. 7).âtmanaḥ rajyasya tritîyê varshê Paushê samvatsarê Kârttikamasa-bahulapakshe dasamyâm tithau Uttarâbhadrapadê nakshatrê.7
605.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 37, and Plates; PSOOI. No. 4. Dêvagêri plates of the 4th year (of the reign) of the Kadamba Dharmamaharaja Vijaya-Siva-Mrigésavarman, issued at Vaijayanti:
(L. 4).- Mrigésavarmmaṇaḥ vijay-ayur-Arogy-aiśvaryya-pravarddhana-karaḥ samvvatsaraḥ chaturtthaḥ varsha-pakshaḥ ashṭamaḥ tithiḥ paurṇpamâsî anay=ânupûrvyâ.
606.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 24, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 5. Halsi (now Dr. Fleet's) plates of the 8th year (of the reign) of the Kadamba king Mrigésa (Mrigêśavarman), the eldest son of Sântivaravarman who was a son of Kakustha; issued at Vaijayanti :
(L. 10). svavaijayikê ashṭamê Vaisakhê samvatsarê Kârttika-paurņṇamâsyâm.
607.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 14, and Plate. Kadgere plates of the 2nd year (of the reign) of the Kadamba Dharmamahárája Vijaya-Siva-Mandhâtrivarman, issued at Vaijayanti:(L. 6).- savassarê dvitiyê Vaisakha-paurņamâsyâm.
1 This is the name of the village granted by this record.-The plates are numbered with Telugu numeral figures. 27. e. the destroyer of the pride of adversaries."
For the later Kadambas see above, p. 26, note 1, c.
I owe a photograph (furnished by Mr. Rice) of the inscription to Dr. Fleet.- Compare Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 286, and Nachrichten Ges. d. Wiss. Göttingen, 1899, p. 182.
Compare above, No. 210.-The genealogical Table in Ep. Cars. Vol. VI. Introduction, p. 4, is incorrect. See below, No. 616 ff.
Here either the nakshatra Uttara-Bhadrapada has been quoted erroneously instead of Uttara-Fhalguni, or bahula-pakshe is a mistake for sukla-pakahé. Compare Nos. 480 and 853.
For other (Hitnahebbâgilu) plates of the 7th year (of the reign) of the same king see Ep. Carn. Vol. IV. p. 136, No. 18, and Plates. Bead samvatsart.

Page #411

106
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
608.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 25, and Plates; PSOCI. No. 6. Halsi (now Dr. Fleet's) plates of the Kadamba king Ravi (Ravivarman), recording grants and ordinances made at Palasika. The inscription mentions the king's predecessors Kakusthavarman, Sântivarman, and Mrigêśa.
609 Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 29, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 8. Halsi (now Dr. Fleet's) plates of the Kadamba king Ravi (Ravivarman) (who conquered Vishnuvarman1 and other kings), residing at Palâsikâ.
610. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 28, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 7. Halsi (now Dr. Fleet's) plates of the 11th year of the reign of the Kadamba Dharmamahárája Ravivarman, the son of Mrigêśa who was the eldest son of Sântivarman, the son of Kâkustha; recording donations made by Ravivarman's younger brother Bhanuvarman, at Palâsikâ :
(L. 11).- pravarddhamânarajya-sri- Ravivarmma-dharmmamahârâjasya êkâdasê samvatsarê hêmanta-shashṭha-pakshê dasamyâm tithau.
611.- Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 30, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 9. Halsi (now Dr. Fleet's) plates of 4th year of the reign of the Kadamba Maharaja Harivarman, recording donations made by him at the advice of his paternal uncle Sivaratha; issued at Uchchasringi :
(L. 6). svarajya- samvatsarê chaturtthê Phâlgupa(na)-áukla-trayôdaśyâm.
612.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 31, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 10. Halsi (now Dr. Fleet's) plates of the 5th year of the reign of the Kadamba Maharaja Harivarman, the son of the Maharaja Ravivarman, recording donations made at the request of king Bhanusakti of the family of the Sêndrakas; issued at Palâsikâ :
(L. 8).svarajya-samvatsarê pañchamê.
613. Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 33, and Plate; PSOOI. No. 1. Dêvagêri plates of the Yuvaraja Dévavarman, son of the Kadamba Dharmamahârája Krishnavarman [I.P]; issued at Triparvata.
614.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 18, and Plate. Bannahalli (now Halêbid) plates of the 7th year of the reign of the Kadamba Maharaja Krishnavarman II., the son of the Maharaja Simhavarman, who was a son of the Dharmamaharaja Vishnuvarman, who was begotten by the Dharmamaharaja Krishnavarman I. on a daughter of Kaikêya:
(L. 13).-varddhamâna-vijayarajya-samvatsarê saptamê Kârttika-måså åpûryyamâṇa-paksha pañchamyâm Jyêshthâ-nakshatrê.
615.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 93. Konnûr rock inscription of the Kadamba king
Dâmôdara.
L.-The Pallavas, Ganga-Pallavas, Banas and Ganga-Baṇas.3
616. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 101, and Plate. Guntûr district (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum) Prâkrit plates of the queen of the Pallava Yuvamahárája VijayaBuddhavarman, of the reign of the Maharaja Vijaya-Skandavarman :
(L. 1). Siri-Vijayakhandavamma-mahârâjassa samvvachhara
notes.
1 Perhaps the Vishnuvarman of No. 614. See also Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 322.
2 For (Birar spurious?) plates of the Dharmamahárája Vishnuvarman, the eldest son of the Dharmamahdrája Krishnavarman, recording a grant made with the permission of Vishnuvarman's father's eldest brother (jyeshthapitri), the Dharmamahdrdja Sântivaravarman, see Ep. Carn. Vol. VI.jp. 91, No. 162, and Plates.
Nos. 616-643; 644-658; 659-668; and 669-671.
The three plates are numbered (wrongly) with numerical symbols.- Compare also Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 2,

Page #412

APPENDIE.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
617.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 86, and Plates. Mayidavolu (now Madras Museum) Prakrit plates of the Pallava Yuvamaharaja Sivaskandavarman, of the 10th year (of the reign of his predecessor); issued from Kâñchipura :
(L. 25).-sa[m]vachhara [m] dasamaṁm 10 gimha pakho chhatho 6 divasam panchami 5.3 618.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 5, and Plates. Htrahaḍagalli Prakrit plates of the 8th year (of the reign) of the Pallava Dharmamahárájádhirája Sivaskandavarman, issued from Kanchipura:
(L. 49).-samva 8 vasa 6 diva 5.3
619.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 51, and Plates; PSOOI. No. 267. Uravupallis plates of the Pallava Dharmayuvamaharaja Vishnugopavarman, the son of the Maharaja Skandavarman II., grandson of the Mahdrája Viravarman, and great-grandson of the Mahárája Skandavarman I.; of the 11th year (of the reign) of the Maharaja Simhavarman I.; issued from Palakkaḍa :
(L. 33). Simhavarmma-mâ (ma) hârâjasya vijaya-samvatsarê êkådadê Paushya (sha)-mâsâ krishna-pakabe dasamym.
107
620.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 155, and Plates. Mangalûr plates of the 8th year of the reign of the Pallava Dharmamaharaja Simhavarman II., the son of the Yuvaraja Vishnugopa (Vishnugopavarman), grandson of the Mahárája Skandavarman II., and great-grandson of the Mahárája Viravarman; issued from Daśanapura :
(L. 26).- samêdhamâna-vijayarajy-Ashtama-samvatsara-Chaitramasa-suklapaksha-pañchamyâm.
621.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. 145; Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 168, Plates. Udayêndiram (spurious?) plates of the first year of the reign of the Pallava Dharmamahárája Nandivarman, the son of the Maharaja Skandavarman, grandson of the Mahdrája Simhavarman, and greatgrandson of the Rájá Skandavarman; issued from Kanchipura :
(L. 19), pravardhamana-ve(vi)je(ja)yardjya-prata(tha) [ma*]-sa[miva taar Va(vai)ka(kha)-me éukukah[6]" palichamy&[th].
The plates contain a Tamil endorsement of the 26th year (of the reign) of king Parakêsarivarman who took Madirai, .e. the Chôla king Parântaka I.'
622.-Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 398, and Plate. Darsi (now Madras Museum) first plate only. of a great-grandson of the [Pallava] Maharaja Virakôrchavarman, issued from Dasanapura.
623.- South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 72, p. 341, and Plate. Vallam cave Tamil inscription, recording the foundation of a temple by Skandasens, the son of Vasantapriyaraja, a vassal of Pagappiḍugulo Lalitankura Satrumalla Gunabhara Mahendrapôtaraja (i.e., probably, the Pallava Mahendravarman I.).
-624.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 158, and Plate. Mahendravâḍi inscription of Gunabhara (Mahendra), (.e., probably, the Pallava Mahendravarman I.).
1 For the seal see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. Plate facing p. 294.
Plates ii. to viii. are numbered with numerical symbols. The alphabet closely resembles that of No. 1014. These numbers are denoted by numerical symbols.
The (eight) plates are numbered with numerical symbols. See also Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 488.
This is the name of the village granted; the inscription was edited from Sir W. Elliot's impressions. The plates are numbered with numerical symbols.
The inscription records a grant to a temple founded by a Séndpati Vishnuvarman. See the same name above, in Nos. 609 and 614.
7 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 215, No. 9. See below, No. 634 and No. 681.
Read fukla-pakshi.
10 I.e. the thunderbolt which cannot be split.'"
P 2

Page #413

108
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VU
625.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. Nos. 33 and 34, p. 29 f., and Plato . facing Vol. II. p. 340; Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 59 f. Trichinopoly cave inscriptions of the Pallava Guņabhara (Satyasamdha, Satrumella, Purushottama), (1.o., probably, the Pallava Mahendravarman I.).
626.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 320, and Plate. Siyamangalam cave inscription of Lalita kura (i.e., probably, the Pallava Mahendravarman L), recording the construction of a temple called Avanibh&jana-Pallavēsvars.
627.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 100, and Plate; PSOOI, No. 38. Badami fragmentary rock inscription of the time of the Pallava [Narasim Jhavishņu (P, 1.6. Narasimhavarman L. P):1
(L. 1).- . . . (samh]vatsarê tmanô rájya-varshe chs varddhamana trasyödass] .
The fragment contains the epithet or biruda Mahamalla, and the name Vatapi.
628.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 151, p. 148; Vol. II. Plates xi. and xii. Ktram Sanskrit and Tamil plates of the Pallava king Paramêsvaravarman I. (who defeated the W. Chalukys) Vikramaditya [1.]), the son of Mahendravarman II., and grandson of Narasimhavarman I. (who defeated (the W. Chalukya]Pulakasin (II.]);* recording & grant made at the request of the Pallava lord (Pallav-ádhiraja) Vidyavinita. The historical part of the grant is preceded by a mythical genealogy of Pallava (the supposed founder of the Pallava race) whose descent is derived from the god Brahman.
629.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. Nos, 24-26, p. 12 ff. Conjeeveram inscriptions of the Pallays RAjasimha (Atyantakama, Srlbhara, Raņajaya), (1.8. Narasimhavarman II.), the son of Ugradanda Paramèsvara (i.e. Paramêsvaravarman I.) who destroyed the city of Ranarasika (i... the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya 1.).
630.-. South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 31, p. 24. Panamalai inscription of the Pallava RAjasimha (i.e. Narasimhavarman II.), consisting of one verse which is identical with the last verse of South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 24, above, No. 629.
631.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. Nos. 29 and 30, p. 23 f. Conjoeveram inscriptions of Rangapataka, the queen of the Pallava Narasimhavishņu (i.6. RAjasimha, Narasimhavarman L.).
632.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 27, p. 22. Conjeeveram inscription of the Pallava Mahendra (1.0. Mabendravarman III.), the son of Rajasimha (i... Narasimhavarman II.), who was the son of Lokáditya (.e. Paramégvaravarman I.) who defeated Raparasika (i.e. the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya I.).
633.- Madras Christian College Magazine of August 1990. Conjeeveram Tamil inscription of the 18th year of the reign of the Pallava) Nandipottaraiyan (s.6. Nandivarman).7
634.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II, No. 74, p. 365; Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 274, Plates. Udayêndiram plates of the 21st year (of the reign) of the Pallava Nandivarman Pallavamalla, recording a grant made at the request of his military officer or feadatory Udaya chandra who was of the Púchân family and lord of Vilvalapura:
(L. 37).-tasy-aiva Nandivarmmapo(na) ekayimsati-bathkhyam parayati samvatsart.
1 See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 828.
Compare above, No. 20, note. The Sanskrit part is called a prafaali, the name of the author of which, if it was given, la broken away. ..Compare above, No. 20.
See Dr. Fleet's Dynastie, p. 329, and above, No. 90, note. • See above, No. 629.
7 See above, Na. 49. • The inscription on these plates (numbered with numeral figures), it genuine, is a copy, made at later date, of two inscriptions, one of Nandivarmed, and one of the Chola king Parintaka I.

Page #414

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
109
Mythical genealogy from Brahman to Pallava. In his race, Sinhavishņu; his son Mahendravarman [I.] ; his son Narasimhavarman (I.) (conquered Vallabharaja, 1.e. the W. Chalukya Pulakekin II.); his son Mahendravarman (II.] ; his son Paramèsvaravarman [I.] (defeated Vallabha, s.e. the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya I.); his son Narasimhavarman (11.] ; his son Paraméivaravarman (11.) ; his son Nandivarman.- Udayachandra blew the Pallava king Chitramdya; defeated the Sabara king Udayana,' and the Nishada chief Prithivivyāghra ; and subjected the district of Vishqurija (i.e. the E. Chalukya Vishnuvardhana III.) to the Pallaya.
The inscription ends with the same Tamil endorsement as No. 621 above, of the 26th year of king Parakësarivarman who took Madirai, s.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.
635.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. No. 73, p. 346, and Plates. Kasakuļi Sanskrit and Tamil plates of the 22nd year of the reign of the Pallava Mahardja Nandivarman Pallavamalla (also called Kshatriyamalla and Sridhara), recording a grant made at the request of his prime-minister Brahmasriraja (Brahmayuvaråja) :
(L. 79).- smråjya-samvatsard dvåvimse (va]rttamånd.
Mythical genealogy from Brahman to Asokavarman. After him came the Pallava kings among whom were Skandavarman, Kalindavarman, Kåpagopa, Vishnugopa, Virakurcha, Virasimha, Simhavarman, Vishņusimha, and others. Then came Simhavishņu (called Avanisimha); after him, Mahôndravarman [1.]; his son Narasimhavarman [1.] (conquered Vatdpi): his son Mahendravarman (II.); then, Paraméévarapotavarman (s.e. Paramèsvaravarman) [1.] ; his son Narasimhavarman (II.); his son Paramêsvarapôtavarman (i.e. Paramèsvaravarman) (II.). At the time of the inscription his kingdom was ruled by Nandivarman (Nandipôtarkja, Nandin), who was descended from Simhavishọu's younger brother Bhimavarman, between whom and Nandivarman there intervened the Pallava rulers Buddhavarman, Adityavarman, Govindavarman, and Nandivarman's father Hiranya (whose wife was Röhiņi).
636.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 137, and Plate facing p. 142. Pañchapaņdavamalai Tamil inscription, recording that the image, near which it is, was caused to be engraved in the 50th year of the reign) of Nandippóttarasar (Nandipôtardja), (1.e. the Pallava Nandivarman).
637.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. Nos. 1-16, p. 2, and Plate 1. facing Vol. II. p. 340. Mamallapuram Dharmaraja-Ratha inscriptions containing birudas of a Pallava king Narasimha.
638.- South-Ind. Inscr, Vol. I. Nos. 17-20, p. 4 ff., and facsimile of No. 17 on Plate 1. facing Vol. II. p. 340. Mamallapuram inscriptions of a Pallava king Atyantakama, a suoceBBOT of Narasimha.
639.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. Nos. 21-23, p. 6 ff. Baļuvankappam inscriptions of a Pallava king Atiranachanda.
640.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 28, p. 23. Conjeeveram inscription describing a temple as the temple of the holy Nityavinitdóvara' (founded by a Pallava king Nityavinita P).
641.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 32, p. 26. Amaravati (now Madras Museum) pillar inscription of a Pallava king Sithavarman (II.); mentions Pallava's son Mwhôndravarman, his son Simhavarman [1.], his son Arkavarman, Ugravarman, Simbavishnu's son Nandivarman, and Sim havarman (II.).- The inscription opens with an invocation of Buddha and with a mythical genealogy from Brahman to Pallaya. * But see No. 696.
Posibly the Udayana of North. Impor. No. 614 ft. • The preceding Sanskrit part is called a prarasti, composed by Paramkivars, the son of Chandraders, of the family of Madhavin.
* The Sanskrit part, called prafosti, was composed by Trivikrama.
See below, No. 680.
• The Inscription is read from the bottom upwards, compare above, No. 5.- In the first rere the author appears to have imitated a vene of Bapa's Kadambari.

Page #415

110
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
(VOL. VII.
642.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 26. Tandalam Tamil rock inscription of the 10th year of the reign) of Satti (Sakti), the king of the Kadavas, s.e. Pallayas, recording the building of a sluice :
In the year) twice five (i.e. ten), which was engraved on palm-leaves, from the year when (the name of) Satti, the king of the Kadayas, was entered on a gold leaf."
643.- Mysore Insor. No. 115, p. 212; PSOOI, No. 226. Nandi (Bhôga-Nandi) Kanarese inscription of a Pallava Nolambadhiraja.
644.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 51, and Plate. Rayakta (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum ?) Sanskrit and Tamil plates of the 14th year of the reign) of [the Ganga-Pallava) Skandasishya (king Vijaya-Skandasishyavikramavarman), recording a grant made at the request of his fondatory) MahAvali-Vanaraja.
Mythical genealogy from Brahman to Aśvatthåman; his son (?) by a Naga woman was the Adhiraja Skandasishya ; in his family was born the Skandafishya who issued this grant.
645.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 360, and Plate. Kil-Muttugür (now Madras Museum) Tamil memorial stone of the 3rd year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Narasimhavarman.
646.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 178, and Plate facing p. 182. Kil-Muttugur (now Madras Museum) Tamil inscription of the 18th year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Narasimhavarman.
647.-Dp. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 23, and Plate. Bangavadi Tamil memorial stone of the 24th year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Narasimhavikramavarman, recording the death of a servant of a Bana chief named Skanda (Skanda-Bapadhiraja).
648.-Hp. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 321, and Plate. Siyamangalam Tamil cave inscription of the 3rd year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman, recording the building of a mandapa by a certain person with the permission of a Ganga chief named Nergutti, who must have been subordinate to Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman.
649.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 43, p. 93. Tiruvallam (Bilvanathesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 17th years (of the reign) of king Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman, recording a grant which was made at the request of MÅvali-Vâņaraya alias VikkiramadittaVanaraya (i.e., according to Dr. Hultzech, probably the Båņa king Vikramaditya I. of No. 663).
650.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 108, p. 130. Notice of a Saduppêri (near Velar) fragmentary Tamil inscription of the 52nd year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman.
651.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 42, page 91, and Plate. Tiruvallam Tamil rock inscription of the 62nd year (of the reign) of king Vijaya-Nandivikramavarman," while the
1 According to Dr. Hultzsch perhape of about the second half of the 9th century A.D.
"This seems to refer to some custom observed at the coronation of a king."
See Dr. Pleet's Dynasties, p. 332.
• The alphabet according to Dr. Hultzsch is more developed than that of Nos. 628 and 635, but more archaic than that of No. 670.
An hereditary designation of the Båns chiefs. • Identical with Nandivarınan, the father of Vijaya-Nripatungavarman in No. 652.
7 The inscription professes to be a copy of a stone inscription which existed before the mandapa of the temple had been pulled down and re-erected.
. For anotber inscription of the 17th year of the same king see below, under Addenda.
For inscriptions of the 9th and 47th years of the same king Bee South-Ind. Inger. Vol. I. Nos. 124 and 125, p. 133.

Page #416

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
111
glorious Mávali-Vânarêya (or Mahávali-Vanaraya), born from the family of Mahâbali, ... was ruling the Vadugavali (i.6. 'the Telugu road') twelve-thousand."
652.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 180. Notice of the Bahar Sanskrit and Tamil plates of the 8th year of the reign of king Vijaya-Nfipatungavarman. -Mythical genealogy from Brahman to Pallava; in his family, Vimala, Konkanika and other kings; after them, Dantivarman;" his son Nandivarman, married Sankhas of the Râshtrakûţa family; their son Nripatungadêva.
653.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. pp. 182 and 183, and Plate. Two Ambůr Tamil memorial stone inscriptions of the 26th year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Nřipatungavikramavarman, recording the death of servants of Pirudi-Gangaraiyar (i.c., according to Dr. Hultzsch, perhaps the W. Ganga king Prithivipati I. in No. 670).
654.--Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 25, and Plate. Hebbiņi Tamil memorial stone inscription of the 12th year of the reign of king Vijaya-Isvaravarman, recording the death of a hero who was killed by a Bâņa chief named Kårôniri (Kårôniri-Båparaja).
655.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 24, and Plate. Two Hanumantapuram Tamil memorial stone inscriptions of the 17th year (of the reign) of king Vijaya-isvaravarman, recording the death of two heroes in the service of Kattirai. (i.e. the king of the forest,' a title of the Pallavas).
656.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 53, p. 78; Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 194, and Plate. Solapuram (near Velar) incomplete Tamil inscription of the 23rd year (of the reign) of king Vijaya-Kampa-vikramavarman.
657.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 8, p. 13. Ukkal (Vishņu temple) Tamil inscription of the 10th year of the reign) of Kampavarman.
658.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 5, p. 9, and Plate. Ukkal (Vishņu temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year (of the reign) of Kampavarman.
659.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 47, p. 99. Tiruvallam (Bilvanathêśvara temple) Tamil inscription, recording a gift by Vâņa-mahadevi (i.e. the great queen of the Bapa '), the daughter of Pratipati-Araiyar, the son of Konguni-dharmamaharaja, the supreme lord of Kupilapura,10 alias Srinatha, the glorious Sivamahârâja-" Perumânadiga!, (and) the great queen of Vaņavidyadhararaya alias Vanaraya (i.e. the Båņa king Vâņavidyadhara), born from the family of Mahabali.
660.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 48, p. 100. Tiruvallam (Bilvanathêśvara temple) Tamil inscription, recording a gift by Kundavvaiyår alias Váņa-mahadevi (i.e. 'the great
For other plates (which cannot be traced now) of the 6th year of his reiga see Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 30, No. 209.-For inscriptions of the 21st year see below, under Addenda,
• Perhaps identical with the Dantiga in No 62. . Perhaps a daughter of the Rashtrakůta Amoghavarsha I. Npipatunga ; see above, No. 63 f. • Compare Kadava, above, No. 642.
. He was perhaps a brother of Vijaya-Nripatunga vikramavarman in Nos 659 and 653 above; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 196.-For an inscription of the 8th year of Vijaya-Kamps see below, under Addenda.
• According to Dr. Hultzsch, the archio alphabet of these inscriptions "proves that Kampavarman must be anterior to the Chôļa occupation of Tondai-mandalam. A stone inscription of the 9th year of the same king is quoted in the unpublished Madras Museum plates of Parakesarivarman alias Uttama Chadeva."
? Probably identical with king Vijaya-Kamparikramavarman, above, No. 656. • The inscription professes to be a copy of an earlier stone inscription. • Le., according to Dr. Hultzsch, the W. Ganga Prithivipati I., the son of Sivamira II., in No. 670. 1 A mistake of the copyist for Kuvaļålspura. Compare Nos. 660, 708 and 724. * I. Sivamars II. For Sivamara 1. see above, No. 123. 11 Le., according to Dr. Fleet and Dr. Hultzach, the Båņa king Vikramaditya l. of No. 663 ; see also No. 682. # The inscription was copied from an earlier stone inscription.

Page #417

112
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
queen of the Båņa'), the daughter of Pratipati-Araiyar, the son of Koogapivarma-dharmamahår&ja, the supreme lord of Nipapilapura, alias Srinatha, the glorious Sivamahårája. Perumânadiga!, (and the queen of) Vanavidyadharardja alias Vapariya (i e, the Bapa king V&navidyadhara), born from the family of Mahabali.
661.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 46, p. 98. Tiruvallam (Bilvanåthêsvara temple) Tamil inscription, recording a gift by the queen of V&navidyadhara-Vanaraya, born from the family of MahAbali.
662.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 39, No. II., and Plate ; Mysore Insor. No. 164, p. 805. Gülgånpode Sanskrit and Kanarese memorial stone of the reign of the Båņa king Vikramsditya Jayamēru, surnamed Bånavidyadhara (i.e. Vikramaditya I.).
663.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 75, and Plate. Udayêndiram fragmentary plates of the Bapa king Vikramaditya II. Vijayabahu.
The Asura Bali; his son Båpa ; in his lineage, Båp&dhiraja. When he and many other Bana princes had passed away, there was in this family Jayanandivarman, who ruled the land west of the Andhra country. His son Vijayaditya [I.] ; his son Malladêya Jagad kamalla; his son Båņavidyadhara ; his son Prabhumêru ; his son Vikramaditya [I.] ; his son Vijayaditya [11.] Pugalvippavargapļa;" his son Vikramaditya (II.) Vijayabahu (was a friend of Krishparaja").
664.-8. 810.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 44, p. 95. Tiruvallam (Bilvandthsvara temple) Tamil inscription, dated" (during the reign of some) MahAvali-Vaparkja, (born from the family of Mahabali] ... in the Saka year eight hundred and ten."
665.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 45, p. 96. Tiruvallam (Bilvan&theevara temple) Tamil inscription of the reign of some Mahávali-Våparaya, born from the family of Mahabali.
666.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 39, No. I., and Plate; Mysore Inscr. No. 163, p. 304. Galganpode Kanarese memorial stone of the reign of some Mahivali-Baqaraga, born in the family of Mah&vali.
667.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 142, and Plate. Vallimalai Kanarese inscription (in Grantha characters), recording that the image below which it is engraved represents a pupil of the spiritual preceptor of Baparaya (or'a king of the Bana family').
668.-S. 281.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 175. Mudiyanür (spurious') plates of the 23rd year (of the reign) of the Båpa king Srivadh Avallabha Malladéva-Nandivarman, ruler of the seven and a half lakh country in the Andhra mandala ; issued from Avanyapura -
(L. 23).-kashashtynttara-dvayagate Sak-Abdaḥ pravarddhaman-Stmanah traybvingati Varttamana-Vilambi-barhvateard Karttika(ka)-suklapakshe tray odakyah Somaváre Agvingar nakshatré.
The date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 10, No. 167. The inscription mentions the D&nava Mahabali, Nandivarman, and his son Vijayaditya.
1 A mistake of the copyist for Kuvs|Alapon.
See No. 669. • See No. 663. • I... the disgracer of vainglorious (kingo); compare below, No. 608. "I.., probably, the Rashtrakata Krishnaraja II.; see above, No. 89 11. • The inscription was copied from an earlier stone inscription.
The inscription apparently was copied from an earlier stone inscription.
• Immediately above this inscription is another, short inscription in the Kanarese alphabet and language, recording that the image below which it is engraved was founded by the Jains preceptor) A japandi, (Aryanandin); we Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 141, and Plate. The same personage (named Ajjanandi, the pupil of Balachandra) is mentioned in another Kanarese inscription, ibid. p. 142, and Plate facing p. 140.
. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 221, No. 47. -The record is, at least in part, palimpeast.

Page #418

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
113
669.-Sholinghur Sanskrit and Tamil partly mutilated rock inscription of the 9th year (of the reign) of [Parakesarivarman, s... the Chola king Parantaks I.), recording a grant which was executed by his feudatory Hastimalla Vira-Chols (i.e. the Ganga-B&ņa Pfithivi pati II.), the king of the people of Parivai.' -- See below, No. 681.
670.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. No. 76, p. 382, and Plate. Udayêndiram Sanskrit and Tamil plates, recording a grant by the Ganga-Båpa king Prithivipati II. Hastimalla (Sembiyan Mávali-V aparayar), lord of Parivipuri, lord of Nandi,' made with the permission, and in the 15th year of the reign), of his sovereign, the Chola king Parantaka I. (king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai).
Genealogy of Parantaka I. ; see below, No. 685.
Genealogy of Prithivipati II. : In the Ganga family, which was descended from the sage Kanya, and which obtained increase through the might of Simhanandin, there was at Kuvalálapura Konkapi; in his lineage (in which were Vishnugopa, Hari, Madhava, Durvinîta, Bhdvikrams, etc.) was the son of Sivamâra [I1.,]* Prithivipati [1.] Aparajita (saved king Dindi's sons Iriga and Nagadanta, the one from [the Rashtrakute] Amoghavarsha (I.), the other from death ; defeated the Påņdya Varaguna); his son Marasimha (1.) ; his son Prithivipati (II.) Hastimalla (was made by Parintaks I. lord of the Bapas).
671.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 80, and Plate in Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 47. Udayêndiram second and ifth plates only of Vira-Ohola (i.e. the Ganga-Bapa king Prithivipati II. Hastimalla), the subordinate of Parakesarivarman (i.e. the Chôļa king Parantaka I.).
M.-The Cholas. 672.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 85, p. 116. Conjeeveram (Kailasanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 4th year of the reign) of king Parak@sariverman (perhaps? identical with Vijayåleya, the grandfather of Parantaka I.).
673.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 148, p. 141. Conjeeveram (Kailasanatha temple) fragmentary Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) of king Parakollarivarman (perhape identical with Vijayalaya, the grandfather of Parantaka I.).
674.--South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 11, p. 17. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) Tamil inscription of the 16th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman (perhaps identical with Vijayalaya, the grandfather of Parantaka I.).
675.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 42, and Plate. Suchindram (Sthapunatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 34th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman (perhaps identical with Vijayalaya, the grandfather of Parantaka I.).
676.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 84, p. 116. Conjeeveram (Kailasanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 3rd year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman (perhaps identical with Aditya I., the father of Parantaka I.).
677.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 27, p. 50. Manimangalam (Rajagopåla-Peruma! temple) Sanskrit and Tamil inscription of the 6th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman (perhaps identical with Aditya I., the father of Parantaka I.).
1 Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 222. Compare above, No. 108 f. For sivamara I. see No. 123. • The plates are marked with the Tami] numerals 2 and 6.
See Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 328. - Compare below, No. 881; slao above, No. 109. . These include some Telugu-Chodas, Nos. 880888.
See South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. p. 17, note 4; and below, No. 712.-See also under Addenda.
• Portugmentary Conjesveram Tamil inscription of the same year of Bijakbearivarman, see south-Ind. Ispor. Vol. I. No. 147, p. 140.
. See ibid. Vol. III. p. 3, note 4, and below, No. 712.

Page #419

114
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
678-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 13, p. 20. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) unfinished Tamil inscription of the 122nd day of the 17th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman (perhaps identical with Aditya I., the father of Parantaka I.).
679.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 1, p. 2, and Plate. Ukkal (Vishpu temple) Tamil inscription of the 23rd year (of the reign) of king Råjakesarivarman (perhaps identical with Aditya I., the father of Parantaka I.).
680.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 279, and Plate. Tirukkalukkagram (Vedagirlsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 27th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman (perhaps identical with Aditya I., the father of Parantaka I.); recording the renewal of a grant which had been made by a [Pallava) king Skandasishya (i.e., probably, Skandavarman) and oonfirmed by the king Narasingappottaraiyar who took Vâtâpi (s.e. Narasimhavarman I.).
681.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 223. Sholinghur Sanskrit' and Tamil partly mutilated rock inscription of the 9th year (of the reign) of [Parakesarivarman, i.e. the Chola king Parantaks 1.), recording a grant which was executed by his feudatory Hastimalla Vira-Chôle (.e. the Gaðga-Bapa king Přithivipati II.).-See above, No. 669.
In the race of the Sun, Aditya [I.] ; his son Vira-Narayana Parantaka [I.], conferred the title of lord of the Banas' on Prithivipati (II.) Hastimalla Vira-Chôļa of the Ganga lineage.
682.- Udayondiram second and fifth plates only of Vira-Chola (i.e. the Ganga-Bâna Prithivipati II. Hastimalla), the feudatory of Parakesarivarman (i.e. the Chôļa king Parantaka I.). - See above, No. 671.
683.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 281, and Plate. Tirukkalukkunram (Vodagirisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 13th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai (i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.).
684.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. Nos. 82 and 83, pp. 113 and 114. Two Conjeeveram (Kailasanatha temple) Tamil inscriptions of the 15th year (of the reign) of king Parakêsarivarman who took Madirai (i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.).
685.-U dayêndiram plates (above, No. 670), recording a grant by the Ganga-Båņa king Prithivipati II. Hastimalla, made in the 15th year (of the reign) of his sovereign, king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai (i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.)
Genealogy of Parantaka I.: From Brahman through the Sun to Sibi; in his race (in which there were Kokkilli, Chola, Karikala, Kochchankan and other kings) there was Vijayâlays; his son Åditya [1.] ; his son Vira-Narayapa (Sa mgrâma-Raghava, Parakesarin, Parantaka (1.1) uprooted two Båņa kings, defeated the Vaidumba, and the Påndya Rajasimha, eto.-For the rest see above, No. 670.
686.-Tami) endorsement of the 26th year of the reign) of king Parakösarivarman who took Madirai (.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.), in the Udayêndiram (spurious) plates of the Pallava Nandi varman and the Udayêndiram plates of the Pallava Nandivarman Pallavamalla: above, Nos. 621 and 634.
687.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 179, and Plate. K11-Muttugor (now Madras Museum) Tamil memorial stone of the 29th year of the reigo) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai (i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.).
688.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 179, and Plate facing p. 360. Kil-Muttagar (now Madras Museum) Tamil inscription of the 32nd year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who
See above. No. 635.
The Sanskrit part of this prasasti' was composed by Kumars. # For inscriptions of the 23rd and 28th years see below, under Addenda.

Page #420

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
115
took Madirai (i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.), on a stone set up to mark the spot at which & tiger had been killed by an inhabitant of Makkuttir (i.e. the modern Kil-Muttugûr).
689.- South-Ind. In&or. Vol. II. No. 75, p. 375. Uyyakkopdan-Tirumalai (Ujjfvanatha temple) Tamil pillar inscription of the 34th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai (i.e. the Chôļa king Parantaka I.), recording donations by the queen of Pirantakan-Kaņdara dittadevar (i.e. Geņdaradityavarman, the second son of Parantaka I.).
690,- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 12, p. 19, and Plate. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) Tamil inscription of the 37th year of the reign of king Parak@sarivarman who took Madirai (i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.).
691.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 1, No. 55. Date of a Karam (Kedava-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 40th year of the reign) of king Parak@sarivarman who took Madirai and entered Ilam i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.) :
In the fortieth year... at night on the day of Rohini, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of [Karkata]ka in this year.'
Between A.D. 900 and 985 the date would be correct only for Saturday, 24th July A.D. 919 [in S. 841), and Saturday, 25th July A.D. 946 [in §. 868].
692.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 43, and Plate. Suchindram (Sthapanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the month of Kumbha of the 40th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai and Ilam i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.).
693.-_South-Ind. Incor. Vol. I. No. 145, p. 140. Conjeeveram (Kailasanatha templo) fragmentary Tamil inscription of the reiga of king Parakesari varman) who took Madirai (s.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.).
694.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 14, p. 21. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) Tamil insoription of the 4th year of the reign of king Parakesarivarmanl who took the head of Vira-Pandya.
695.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 331. Karikal Tamil inscription of the 5th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman who took Madirai.'
696.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 49, p. 102. Tiruvallam (Bilvanáth óvara temple) incomplete Tamil inscription of the 7th year of the reign) of king Rajarajakesarivarman (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.):
In the 7th year... on the day of an eclipse of the moon at the equinox which oorresponded to the day of) Rêyati and to a full-moon tithi of the month of Aippasi in this very year.'
[$. 918]: 26th September A.D. 991; & lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 66, No. 1.
The inscription records a visit to the temple by a certain Gapdaráditya, son of Madhuråntaka. - According to Dr. Haltzsch, he perhaps was an (otherwise unknown) son of Madhurantaka, the son of Gandaraditya and immediate predecessor of Rajaraja I.; compare below, No. 712.
697.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 50, p. 103. Another Tiruvallam (Bilvanath&svara temple) Tamil inscription of the 7th year of the reign) of king Rajarajakesarivarman (1.0. the Chôļa king Rajaraja I.).
According to Dr. Hultzach, this king may be identified with Aditys II. sumamod Karikala, the elder brother of Bujarja I. (see below, No. 712).-But Aditya II. would be expected to be a Rajakaarivarman.
According to Dr. Hultzsch "this phrase implies that the king, while sested on the throne, placed his feet on the crown of the Pindys king: see South-Ind. Inger. Vol. III. p. 216, note 4.
By Dr. Hultzach identified with the "Madhuritaks who, according to the large Leyden krant (below No. 712), was the son of Gandarditys (the second son of Parantaka L.) and ruled between Aditya II. and Rajari - But that Madhurntaks would be expected to be . Parkerivarman.
The accession of Rajaraja I. took place between (approximately) the 20th June and the 28th July A.D. 986 see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 6.

Page #421

116
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA..
(VOL.VII.
698.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 139. Pañchapapdavamalai Tamil Jaina rook inscription of the 8th year of the reign) of king Rajarajak@sarivarman (1.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.). containing an order of the Latardja Vlra-Chola, the son of Pagalvippavarganda.!
699.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 44, and Plate. Sachindram (8th Apun&tha temple) Tamil inscription of the 10th year (of the reign) of king Rajarajakesarivarman (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.), dated 'in the month of Karkataka with which (this) year began.'
700.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 146, p. 140. Conjeeveram (Kailasanatha temple) fragmentary Tamil insoription of the 12th year (of the reign) of king Rajarajak@sarivarman who destroyed the ships (at) Kandaļdr-Balai; (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.).
701.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 2, p. 4, and Plate. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) Tamil inscription of the 18th year of the reign) of king Rajarajakesarivarman who destroyed the ships (at) Salai ;' (s.e. the Chôļa king Rajaraja I.).
702.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 3, p. 5. Ukkal (Vishņu temple) Tamil inscription of the 14th year (of the reign) of king Rajarajakesarivarman who, having destroyed the ships (at) Salai, conquered Vengaiññadu (Vangai-nadu), Ganga-påļi, Tadiya-vali (Tadigaipáļi) and Nuļamba-paļi; (e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.).
703.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 45, and Plate. Buchindram (Sthapun&tha temple) Tamil inscription of the month of Vrischika of the 14th year of the reign) of king Rajarajakêsarivarman who, having destroyed the ships (at) Kandaļür-Salai, conquered Ganga-padi, Nuļamba-påļi, Tadiga-vali (Tadigai-padi) and Vengai-nadu; (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.).
704.- South Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 19, p. 29. Melpaļi (Sòmanåthêśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 14th year (of the reign) of the glorious Mummudi-Choladêve* (alias) king BAjaraja Rajakesarivarman who ... was pleased to destroy the ships (at) Kandalar Salai, conquered Ganga-påļi, Nulamba-padi, Taờiya-paļi (Tadigai-padi), Vångai-n&ļu and Kudamalai-nadu (i.e. Malabar), and deprived the Seliyas (s.e. Pandyas) of (their) splendour; (s.e. the Chôļa king Rajare ia I.).
705.- Ep. Ind. Vol. p. 45, and Plate. Suchindram (Sthâņunatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) of king Rajarajakesarivarman, described as in No. 704 ; i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.) :
In the year fifteen ...on the day of Parva-Bhadrapada,... Tuesday, three evenings having expired of the month of Kanya.'
[8. 021]: Tuesday, 29th August A.D. 999; soe ibid. p. 48, No. 25.
706.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 197. Date of a Manimangalam (Vaikuntha-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) [of the Chola king BAjardja I.)
In the 15th year...on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Rishabha.'
[S. 092] : 15th May A.D. 1000;s but the day was a Wednesday, not a Thursday.
707.-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 46, and Plate. Shermadevi (R&masyimin temple) unfinished Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) of king RAjaraja kösarivarman, described as in No. 704 ; (i.e. the Chola king RAjaraja I.).
1 1... 'the diagnoer of vainglorious (kinge) compare above, No. 663. . For inscriptions of the 9th and 11th years see below, under Addonda. ! 1... Kandalar-salsi.
* I... "the Chola king (who wears) three crowns,' pis, those of the Chola, Pandya and Chora kingdoms.But compare Dr. Fleet in Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 61, note 4.
• That the above is the proper equivalent of the dato follows from the fact that Rajaraja's reign commenced between the 86th June and the 26th July A.D. 966; see above, No. 696, note.

Page #422

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
117
708.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 51, p. 104. Tiruvallam (BilvanAthekvara temple) Tamil insoription of the 16th year of the reign of king Rajaraja Rajakesarivarman (i.e. the Chôļa king Rajaraja L.).- To the conquests enumerated in No. 704 the inscription adds those of Kollam and Kalingam.
The inscription records the sale of some land to "Sam karadêya, (the son of) Konganivarmadharmamah&raja, the supreme lord of Nipupilapura, Srinatha, the glorious SivamaharajaTiruvaiyag," who granted it to a temple.
709.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 6, p. 9. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) Tamil inscription. of the 1[7]th year (of the reign) of king R&jargja R&jakbearivarman (ie. the Cioļa king BAjardja I.), The conquests enumerated are the same as in No. 708.
210.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 52, p. 106. Timavallam (BilvanAthivara temple) Tamil inscription of the 20th year of the reign) of king Rajaraja Rajakesarivarman alias the glorious Rajarajadeva (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.). To the conquests enumerated in No. 708 the inscription adds that of Ila-mandalam.
The inscription records the gift of a lamp by a chief of the Vaidumba family.
211.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 66, p. 94. Tirumalai Tamil rock inscription of the 21st year of the reign) of king Rajardjakesarivarman alias the glorious R&jarajadêva [1.. The conquests enumerated are the same as in No. 710.
712.-Archeol. Suru. of South India. Vol. IV. p. 206. The large Sanskrit and Tamil Leyden grant (on 21 plates) of the 21st year of the reign of Rajaraja Rajasraya Rajakesarivarman (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.).
Mythical genealogy from the Sun to Chola; then Rajakesarin and Parak@sarin (after whom the kings of this family are alternately called Rajakesarin and Parakesarin); in their family there were Suraguru Rajendra Mrityujit, Vy&gbraketu, Pañchapa, Karikala, Kochchankannan and Kokkiļļi. Then, Vijayalaya; his son Aditya [I.] ; his son Parantaka [I.]; he had three Bons, Rajaditya, Gandaraditya, and Arimjaya; Gandaráditya's son was Madhuråntaka; Arinjaya's son, Parantaka (II.); his two sons were 'Aditya [II.] Karikala and Rajaraja [I.].-The succession from Vijayalaya to Rajaraja I. was: 1, Vijayalaya; 2, Aditya [I.] ; 3, Parantaka (I Parakharivarman); 4, Rajaditya (conquered [the Rashtrakata) Krishnaraja [III.], but fell in battle); 5, Gandaråditya (Gandarâdityavarman); 6, Arimjaya ; 7, Parântaka (II.] ; 8, Âditya [II.] Karikála (while a boy, played sportively in battle with Vira-Pandya); 9, Madhurântaka ; 10, Rajaraja (1. Rajakesarivarman] (conquered [the W. Chalukya Igivabedanga] Satyásraya and others).
713.-8. 028.-Ep. Oarn. Vol. III. p. 149, No. 44. Kaliyar Kanarese inscription consisting of praises of Apram@ya, lord of Kotta-mandala,' a general and minister under Rajarajadêvs [I.] -
(L. 1).-Sa(fa)kansipakAl-Atita-sarvatsarasatanga[?] 928neya? [Par]Abhavasathvatsarada Chaitra-m&sada bahula-panchamiyum-Adityav[&]rad-andu.
The Gate is irregular ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 67, No. 2.
1 « A mistake for Kavaldlapun." Compare below, No. 724, and above, Nos. 659 and 660. See also No. 108 fr. • The inscription also gives Arumojima surname of Rijarijs. · The Sanskrit prarasti wis composed by Nandanarayana. .
• The inscription will soon be properly edited. Its objest is to record the grant of a village to Buddhist temple at Negapatam, commenced to be built by Chalamaņivarman, king of Katha (or, in Tamil, Kidaram, apparently some portion of Lower Burms or of the Indo-Chinese peninsula), and completed by his son Måra vijayottungsVarman. See Mr. Venkayya's Report for 1898-99, p. 17. Compare above, No. 95.
See above, No. 146 ff. This is Dr. Fleet'e reading of the year of the date, from an impression sent to him by Dr. Hultzach.

Page #423

118
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
slain
[VOL. VII.
Apramêya is said "to have defeated the Poysala (Hoysala) minister Nâganna; and to have the Hoysala leaders Mañjaga, Kâliga (or ? Kâli-Ganga), Nagavarmma."
714.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 9, p. 14. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) Tamil inscription of the 143rd day of the 24th year (of the reign) of king Rajarajakesarivarman alias the glorious Rajarajadeva [I], containing an order which was issued by the king at (his capital) Tañjávar on the 124th day of the 24th year of his reign.-To the conquests enumerated in No. 710 the inscription adds that of the seven and a half lakshas of Ilaṭṭa-pâḍi (Iraṭṭa-pâḍi).
715.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. Nos. 40 and 41, pp. 64 and 67. Two Mamallapuram Tamil inscriptions of the 25th and 26th years (of the reign) of king Rajaraja Rajakêsarivarman alias the glorious Rajarajadeva [I]. The conquests enumerated are the same as in No. 714.
716.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. Nos. 1-6, 24-35, 37-39, 42, 44-53, 55, 56, 59, 63-66, 69, 70 and 57, with Plates of Nos. 1 and 29. Forty-one Tanjore (Rajarajêévara temple) Tamil' inscriptions of king Rajakesarivarman alias the glorious Rajarajadeva [I], engraved by his order of the 20th day of the 26th year (of his reign), that the gifts made by himself, by his elder sister (Kundavaiyar, the daughter of Parântaka II. and queen of Vallavaraiyar Vandyadêvar, Nos. 2 and 6), his queens (Lôkamahâdovi, No. 34, Chôlamahâdêvî, Nos. 42 and 46, Abhimanavalli, No. 44, Trailôkyamahâdêvî, No. 48, Pañchavanmahâdêvî, Nos. 51 and 53) and others (such as the commander of his army Krishna Rama, Nos. 31 and 39) should be recorded on the walls of the Tañjâvûr temple.-The conquests enumerated in No. 1 and others are the same as in No. 714. No. 1 specially mentions the conquest of Satyâśraya (.e. the W. Chalukya Irivabedanga Satyadaya),
717.-8. 934.-Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 78, No. 140; Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 68, No. 3. Balmuri (Agastyêsvara temple) Kanarese inscription of the 28th year (of the reign) of Rajarajadeva (Rajarajakêsarivarman alias Rajarajadêva [I]):—
the Saka year 934
'In the twenty-eighth year... the Paridhâvin year .. at the Uttarayana-samkrânti in the month of Pausha of this year.'
The date would correspond to the 23rd December A.D. 1012, but contains no details for verification.
718.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. Nos. 15-17, p. 23 ff., and Plate of No. 17. Three Mêlpâḍi (Chôlêsvara temple) Tamil inscriptions of the 29th year (of the reign) of king Rajarajakésarivarmans alias the glorious Rajarajadeva [.]. The conquests enumerated are the same as in No. 714.
719.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 4, p. 7. Ukkal (Vishņu temple) Tamil inscription of the 29th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the glorious Rajarajadeva [I.].To the conquests enumerated in No. 714 is added that of twelve thousand ancient islands of the
sea.
720-Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 47, and Plate. Shêrmâdêvi (Râmasvamin temple) unfinished Tamil inscription [of Rajarajakêsarivarman, i.e. the Chôla king Rajaraja I.J.-The conquests enumerated are the same as in No. 708.
721.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 60, p. 245. Tanjore (Rajarajêsvara temple) Tamil inscription, recording donations made until the 2nd year (of the reign) of the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chôladeva (i.e. the Chola king Rajendra-Chôla I.).
1 Nos. 1 and 31 open with a Sanskrit slóka.
See above, No. 712.
No. 17 has Rdjardja-Rajaklearivarman.
The accession of Rajendra-Chola L. took place between (approximately) the 26th November A.D. 1011 and the 7th July A.D.1012; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 7.

Page #424

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
119
729.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. Nos. 7, 8, 40, 41, and 43. Five Tanjore (Rajarajesvara temple) Tamil inscriptions, recording donations made until (and in) the 3rd year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chôľadêva [1.]. The donations recorded in Nos. 7 and 8 were made by Kundavaiyar, the elder sister of Rajaraja I.; see above, No. 716.
723.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 47, and Plate. Shermadhvi (Råmasvâmin temple) Tamil insoriptioz of the 3rd year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the glorious RajendraChôľadêya [I.].
724.--South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 53, p. 108. Tiruvallam (Bilvanath@gvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 3rd year (of the reign) of king Parakösarivarman alias the glorious Rajendra-Chôļad êva [I.].
The inscription records the sale of some land to "Sómanátha, (the son of) Kongumivarmadharmamaharaja, the supreme lord of Nipuņilapura, Srinatha, the glorious Sivamaharaja, the Vaidumba Samkaradêva."
725.--South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 10, p. 16. Ukkal (Vishnu temple) Tamil inscription of the 4th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the glorious RajendraChôļadēva (1.).
726.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 54, p. 109. Tiruvallam (Bilvanathêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 4th year of the reign) of king Parakösarivarman alias the glorions Rajendra-Chôļadēva [I.].
207_South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. No. 9, p. 90. Tanjore (Rajarajeśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 6th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chôļadēva (1.), who conquered Idaiturai-nadu, Vanavåsi, Kollippåkkai, the camp of Mannai (Maunaikkadagam or Mappaikkadakkam), the crown of the king of Ilam,. . .the crown of Sundara and the pearl-necklace of Indra which the king of the South (i.e. the Påndya) had previously given to that (king of Ilam), the whole Ila-mandalam, the crown etc. of the (king of) Kerala, and many ancient islands.
728.- S. 943,- Ep. Oarn. Vol. IV. p. 115, No. 16. Belatūru (Bánê vam temple) Kanarese inscription of the 9th year of the reign of the glorious Mudigonda-Rajendra-Chola (i.e. the Chola king Rajendra-Chôļa I.) :
Thursday, the moon being in Makara, the nakshatra being UttarashAdha, during the full. moon tithi of the month of Åshadba in the Raudra year (which corresponded to) the ninehundred-and-forty-third year of the Saka years, in the ninth year of the reign . . . . .
Thursday, 7th July A.D. 1020 ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 20, No. 32.
729.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 18, p. 27. Môlpåại (Choļesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 9th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva (1.).- To the conquests enumerated in No. 727 the inscription adds those of the crown of pure gold which Parasurama had deposited at Sandimattiva, of the seven and a half lakshas of Ilatta-pâdi (Iratta-pâți, Ratta-påļi) of Jayasimha (i.e. the W. Chalakya Jayasimha II.): who was defeated at Musangi, and of the principal great mountains (which cortained) the nine treasures (of Kuvēra).
1 Certain names in this inscription suggest that Rajendra-Choļs I had the biruda Nigarili-Chola, i e. the anogunlled Chola. Probably he also was called Uttama Cha; deo South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. p. 14.
3 "A mistake for Kuvallapura. Compare above, No. 708. # Compare above, No. 152. • Some inscriptions have Muyangi.

Page #425

120
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
730.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 42, p. 68. Mamallapuram Tamil inscription of the 9th year (of the reign) of the glorious Rajendra-Choladóval (.e., probably, the Chola king Rajendra-Chola I.).
731.-8. 948,- Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 204, No. 134. Nandiganda (Mallødeva temple) Kanarese inscription [of the Chôļa king Rajendra-Chola I.] :
(L. 1).-Sa(sa)ka-varisham 943ne[ya) Raudra-samvatsarada Phalguņa-masa [da] sn (én)kla[pa]ksharh Budhaváram paņpame Uttare-nakshatram sðma-grahaņad-andu.
Wednesday, 1st March A.D. 1021; & lunar eclipse, visible in India ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 68, No. 4.
The inscription records the conquesta enumerated in No. 729.
782.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. Nos. 10-19, and 54. Eleven Tanjore (Rajarajesvara temple) Tamil inscriptions of the 10th years of the reign) of king Parakösarivarman alias the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva (1.).- The conquesta enumerated are the same as in No. 729.
783.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. Nos. 67 and 68, pp. 98 and 100. Two Tirumalai Tamil rock inscriptions of the 12th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chladevs [1.]. --To the conquests enumerated in No. 729 the inscriptions add those of Sakkara-kottam (Chakrakotta), Madura-mandalam, Námaņaikkoņai, Panohappalli, Meuni-dôśam, the treasures of Indiradan (Indraratha P)' of the race of the Moon (whom he defeated in the hall at Adinagar), Odda-vishayam, Kobalai-nadu, Tandabutti (Dandabhukti) of Dharmapala, TakkanalAdam (Dakshiņa-Lata) of Ranasúra, Vangaļa-desam of Govindachandra, elephants etc. of Mahipala, Uttiraladam (Uttara-Lata), and the Ganga.
734.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. No. 20, p. 106, and Plates. Tanjore (Rajarajdávara temple) Tamil inscription of the 242nd day of the 19th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva (1.). After recording the conquests enumerated in No. 733, the inscription adds that the king, having despatched many ships and caught Samgråmavijayottungavarman, the king of Kadaram, took his treasures etc., Śrivishayam, Paggai, Malaiyur, Mâyirudingam (surrounded by the sea), Langåsbgam (ie. Lankagöka), Pappalam, Mēvilimbangam, Valaippandoru, Talaittakkolam, Madamalingam, Ilâmuri-dosam, Nakkaváram (i.e. the Nicobar Islands),' and Kadaram.
735.-S. 954.- Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 208, No. 164. Suttúru (Sömékvara temple) Kanarese inscription of the Slst (really 21st) year of the reign of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chladeva [I.], who took the Eastern country, the Ganga, and Kadåram :
(L. 3).-Sa (fa)ka-var[sha] 9[54]neya Âmgira-samvatsarada Kårttika-masa ..[ro]nam[i]? tale-devasam=åge bidige Somavåra Rəhiņi-nakshatradal.
Monday, 23rd October A.D. 1032; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 69, No. 5, and Vol. VI. p. 22.
1 The published text has Ve[ra]. Rajendra., but the sbove is in accordance with correction communicated to me by Dr. Holtzsch.
• Nou. 12 and 13 have: "After (the harvest of) paid in the tenth year." . For an Indraratha who probably was a contemporary of Rajendra-Chola I., se North, Insor, No. 840. • Perhaps the PAL king Mahipals I.comparo ibid. No. 59.
• Seo Mr. Venkayya's Roport for 1898-99, p. 17, and compare above, No. 712, note. See also south-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. p. 194 f.
[This is the reading of an inscription at Kandiyur (No. 28 of 1896). According to L. 80 of the large Leyden grant, Srivishays was the country ruled over by the king of Kaţáha or Kaderam.-E. H.]
7 Bead paurrami(P).

Page #426

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
121
736.-S. 855.- Ep. Oarn, Vol. IV. p. 115, No. 17. Beļatáru (Båndsvara temple) Kanarese inscription of the 22nd year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva (1.), who took the Eastern country, the Ganga, and Kadaram :
(L. 5).-Saba)kappipaka!-atâta-samvatsara-latamga[1]955ya Srimukha-samvatsarada Märggasira-su(ku)ddha-påđivam=Mal-Arkkad-amdu.
Sunday, 25th November A.D. 1033;l see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 21, No. 33.
737-8.950.- Ep. Oarn. Vol. IV. p. 130, No. 104. Ankanathapura (Arkéévara temple) Kanarese inscription of the 26th year (of the reign of the glorious Mudigonda-GangegondaRajendra-Chôļadeva (.e. the Chôļa king Rajendra-Chola I.) :
(L. 1).-Sha (sa)ka-varisham 959neya I(1) Svara-shatsamrada. Asada-mågsada Kalâshtavaya Shâti-naktra Sommavarada [a]ndu.
The date is irregular; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 21, No. 34.
738.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 218, No. 15. Date of a Tirumalavaời (Vaidyanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the [3]2nd (really 22nd) year of the reiga) of Jayangonda-Chôļa, the king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadeva (i.e. the Chola king Rajadhiraja I.) -
In the [3]2nd (really 22nd) year... on the day of Sravana, which corresponded to a Thursday in the month of Vrischika in this year.'
[$. 961]: Thursday, 22nd November A.D. 1039.
739.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 216, No. 12. Date of a Tirumalavadi (Vaidyanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 26th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman, surnamed Jayangondo-Chola, alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadêva [I.] :
In the [2]6th year... at night on the day of Uttara (-Phalguni), which corresponded to a Wednesday in the month of Mina in this year.'
[S. 965] : Wednesday, 14th March A.D. 1044.
240.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 217, No. 13. Date of & Tiruppangili (Nilivanê vara temple) Tamil inscription of the 27th year of the reign) of Jayangonda-Chola, the king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadeva (1.)
"In the [2] 7th year... on the day of Mola, wbich corresponded to a Wednesday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Kumbha,
[$. 968) : Wednesday, 13th February A.D. 1045.
741.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 28, p. 53. Manimangalam (Rajagopåla-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 29th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadeva, surnamed Jayangonda-Chola; (i.e. the Chola king Rajadhiraja I.)
In the 29th year... on the day of Sravana, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the second tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Dhanus.'
[8. 988]: Wednesday, 3rd December A.D. 1046; but the tithi which ended on this day was the third, not the second tithi of the bright half; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 217, No. 14.
The inscription mentions among those conquered by Rajadhiraja : the three allied kings of the South Månabharana, Vira-Kerala, and Sundara-Pandya; [the W. Chalukyas) Ahayamalla (Somêsvara I.), Vikki (i.e. Vikramaditya VI.) and Vijayaditya (i.e. Vishnuvar. dhana Vijayaditya); Bangamayag; the kings of Ceylon Vikramabahu, Vikrama-Pandya,
1 Ordinarily this day would fall in the month Pausha; but see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 21, note 8.
For an inscription of the 31st year see below, under Addondo. . Read -tampatsarada Ashddha-manada Kalashtamiyuth Sedti-Hakalatra 86mardradeandu.
• The accession of Rajadhiraja 1. took place between (approximately) the 16th March and the 3rd December A.D. 1018; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 7.
See above, No. 159 &.

Page #427

122
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
Vira-Salåmøgan, and Brivallabha-Madanarája; and also, in the northern region, GandarDinakaran (Gandaraditya P), Narapan (Narayaņa), Kanavadi (Ganapati), and Madisadagan (Madhust dana).
742,-8. 070*.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 207, and Plate. Mindigal (Somdgvara temple) Kanarese inscription of the 30th year of the reign of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Bajadhirajadeva (I.) (who took the head of the glorious Vira-Pandya and the sale of Berama i.e. the Chêra king),' and of his Dandandyaka Appimayya alias Rajendra-OholaBrahm amaraya :
(L. 1).-Sa(fa)ka-varisha 970nê yi Sabbajitu-samvatsaradal ... Sri-Rajadhirajadeva[]gge yandu muvattaneya; see ibid. Vol. IV. p. 216, No. 11.
743.-S. 975.- Ep. Carn. Vol. IV. p. 131, No. 114. Kolagala (Mári temple) Kanarese inscription of the 35th year of the reign) of the glorious Rajadhirajadêva (1.) -
(L. 1).-... [35]åvadu [Sa]kha-va[ri]sam* 975[ne]ya Vijayoschaiva-samvatsara[da] Jeshta-masada sukla-pakshada tra[yo]dasi Adityavárad=andu.
Probably Sunday, 23rd May A.D. 1053; but the tithi which ended on this day was the 3rd, not the 13th tithi of the bright half; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 22, No. 35.
744.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 55, p. 112. Tiruvallam (Bilvanáth&svara temple) incomplete Tamil inscription of the 3rd year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendradeva (i.e. the Chola king Rajendradeva). -The inscription mentions Rajendradêva's elder brother (vis. Rajadhiraja I.) and refers to the conquest of Irattapadi, the setting-up of a pillar of victory at Kollapuram, and the defeat of the W. Chalukya) Åhavamalla (Sômêsvara I.) at Koppam.
745.--South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 29, p. 59. Mapimangalam (Rajagopala-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 82nd day of the 4th year of the reign) of king Parakosarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendradeva :
On the 8[2]nd day of the fourth year. .. on the day of Rohini, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the eighth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha in this year.'
[8. 077): Thursday, 17th August A.D. 1055 ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 24, No. 38.
The inscription opens with a list of relatives on whom the king conferred oertain titles. It gives a detailed acoount of the defeat of the Salukki (.e. W. Chalukya) Ahavamalla Sômêsvara I.) at Koppam. It also records the despatch of an army to Ceylon, where the Kalinga king ViraSalámégan was decapitated and the two sons of the Ceylon king Månabharana were taken prisoners.
746.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 127, p. 134, and Vol. II. p. 304, C. Viriñchipuram (Margasahâyékvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendradeva, who defeated (the W. Chalukya) Åhavamalla (Sòmêsvara I.) at Koppam.
1 The introduction states that Rajadhiraja appointed seven relatives to be governors over the Chera, Chalukya, Pandys and Ganga countries, Ceylon, the Pallava country and Kanyakubja. In the expedition to the north he destroyed the palace of the Chalukya at Kampili; compare above, No. 171.
Soe above, p 116, note 2. • No. 741 above states that the king destroyed the ships of the Chéra king at Kandalur-Alai. • Bead Baka-Darsharh . . . . . Jydahtha-mdiada fukla.
The accession of Rajendraddva took place on (approximately) the 28th May A.D. 1062 ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 7.
On this date the tithi of the date (which was the Jamm-daktami or Krishy-doltamt) coinenced 14 h. 20 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #428

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
123
747.-8. 079.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 215, and Plate. Beļatoru Kanarese inscription of the 6th year of the reign of the glorious Chola king Rajendradeva, recording the self-immolation! of a Sadra's wife after her husband's death; (composed by Malls) :
When the glorious Chola king had taken possession of the whole earth,-(ho,) Rajendradova, the slayer of crowds of proud enemies,-(and) was renowned, when six years of his reign) had passed, and when one said: "the Saka year in its) extent (is) ninety-seven and nine" (and when) the (oyclic) year (was) the well-known Hêmalambi, the auspicious month indeed Karttika (and) the day of the dark (half) the twelfth (tithi), a Monday.'
Monday, 27th October A.D. 1057; see ibid. p. 23, No. 36.
748.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. No. 67, p. 306. Tanjore (Rajarajesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 6th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendradêve, who defeated (the W. Chalukya) Ahavamalla (Somêsvara I.) at Koppam.
749.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 21, p. 39. Karuvur (Pasupatibvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 9th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendradova, who defeated (the W. Chalukya) Ahavamalla (Somośvara I.) at Koppam.
750.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 22, p. 41. Karuvûr (Pabupatibvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 9th year of the reign of king Parak@sarivarman alias the lord, the glorions Rajendra-Chôļadēva (ie. the Chola king Rajendradêva).-The historical introduction is the same as in No. 749.
751.-8. 984.- Ep. Oarn. Vol. IV. p. 131, No. 115; Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 23, No. 37. Gujjappanahundi Kanarese memorial stone of the 12th (really 11th) year (of the reign) of king Rajakosarivarman (!) alias the lord, the glorious Rajendradeva :
'In the twelfth year... during the full-moon tithi of the month of Phalguna in the ... year (which was the Saka year 984,
The introduction mentions Rajêndradeva's elder brother (vis. Rajadhiraja I.), the setting-ap of a pillar of victory at Kollapuram, and the defeat of the W. Chalukya) Åhavamalla (Sòmê Svars I.) at Koppam.
752.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 56, p. 113. Tiravallam (Bilvan&thêsvara temple) incompleto Tamil inscription of the 2nd year of the reign) of king Rajak@sarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajamahendradeva (s.e. the Chôļa king Rajamahendra).'
753.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 20, p. 33. Karavûr (Pagupatibvara temple) Tamil inscription of the reign) of king B&jakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Virarajendradova (s.e. the Chola king Virarajándra I.), recording a grant which was to take effect " from the year) which was opposite to the 3rd year" (of the king's reign). The inscription records, amongst other things, the defeat of the W. Chalukya) Åhavamalla (Somēévara I.) and his two sons Vikkalan (s.e. Vikramaditya VI.) and Singapan (i.e. Jayasimha III.) at Kadalsangamam.
1 This is not identical with the so-called mattee (sat) of Brahmapical unge."
· lbid. the introductions are given of seven other inscriptions of the 3rd, 5th and oth years of Rajendraders ; three of them state that BAjándraddva set up pillar of victory at Kollapuram-For another inscription of the 6th year she below, under Addenda.
By Dr. Hultzach provisionally placed between Rajendrs and Virartjendr I. "Perhaps Rajamahendra was son and temporary co-regent of Rajendra."
. For inscriptions of the 4th, 6th, 6th and 7th years see below, under Addenda. The inscription No. 755 mentions "the year which was opposite to the seventh year of the reign) of the emperor Sri-Virarájendradêrs." - For the name of Virarkjendra's queen see below, No, 766,
. Compare above, No. 176.

Page #429

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
754.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 30, p. 65. Manimangalam (Rajagopåla-Perama! temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Virarajendradeva [I.] :
In the fifth year... on the day of Uttara (-Phalgani), which corresponded to a Monday and to the fourteenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Kanyå in this year.
Between A.D. 1054 and 1069 the only day for which this date would be correct is Monday, 10th September A.D. 1067 [in $. 989); see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 9.
The first portion of the historical introduction agrees with that of No. 753. The subsequent portion, among other things, relates the sham coronation (of Vikramaditya VI.) as Vallabha (i.e. W. Chalukya king), and records the bestowal of the country of Vengi on Vijayaditya (i.e. the E. Chalukya Vijayaditya VI.").
755.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 57, p. 115. Tiruvallam (Bilvanathêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 200th day of the 3rd year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Adhirajendradêvs (i.e. the Chola king Adhirajêndra). The inscription mentions his queen (by the title) Ulagamulududaiyar (i.e. the mistress of the whole world').
256.-Sonth-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 64, p. 133. Tiruvorriyar (Adhipurisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 2nd year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva (TI.), who captured elephants at Vayirågaram (Vajrákara), conquered the king of Dhårå at Chakrakošta, and took possession of the Eastern country ;8 (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chola I.).
757.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 65, p. 135. Tiruvaladgádu (Vat&rany@svara temple) Tamil inscription of the 2nd year of the reign) of king Rajakdearivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva (II.), described as in No. 756; (s.e. the Chola king KulôttungaChôle I).
758.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 66, p. 137. Kolar (Köldramma temple) damaged Tamil inscription of the 2nd year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chladeva (II.), described as in No. 756; (i.e. the Chola king KulôttungaChola I.).
759.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 67, p. 139. Somangalam (Saundararaja-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 3rd year of the reign of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Choladeva (.), described as in No. 756; (i.e. the Chola king Kulottunga-Chola I.).
760.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 77, p. 172. Kåvântaņdalam (Lakshminarayana temple) incomplete Tamil inscription of the 4th year of the reign) of king R&jakosarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chladeva (II.), described as in No. 756; (1.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chola I.) :
In the 4th year ...on a Thursday which corresponded to the day of) Sravana and to the sixth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vfifcbika in this year.'
[$. 995): Thursday, 7th November A.D. 1073;6 see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 1, No. 56.
1 See South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. pp. 128 and 182; and above, No. 571 and 572.
By Dr. Haltzach provisionally placed between Virarijandrs I. and Kulottunga-Chola I.- The inscription refers to some transactions of the year which was opposite to the seventh year of the reign) of the emperor śrt-Virarajendradove.
Ie, perhaps, the country of Veigt.
• The accession of Kulottungs-Chála I. took place between (approximately) the 14th March and the 8th October A.D. 1070; Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 7.-Compare also above, No. 671.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 1 h. 38 m. after mean runrise.

Page #430

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
125
761.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 68, p. 141. Conjeoveram (Pandava-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva [I.].
The inscription refers to the king's victories, gained while he was heir-apparent, at Chakrakotta and Vagirågaram (Vajrákara); it then states that he vanquished the king of Kuntala, crowned himself as king of the country on the banks of the Kávéri, and decapitated an unnamed king of the South.
762.- S. 998.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 220, and p. 278, No. 39. Date of a Chêbrölu Telugu inscription of the 7th year of the reign of the asylum of the whole world, the glorious Vishnuvardhana-maharaja (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttungs-Chôļ& I.) :
(L. 1) -- Sakha (ka)-varsharablu 998nêrţi Nala-lam(sarn) vatsara srahi... pra varddhamåna-vijayarajya-sam(samvatsara[mblu] 7nêndu ....... Mâgha-masa muna pannamayu Su(su) kraväramuna sômagrahaņa-nimittamunan.
Friday, 10th February A.D. 1077; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; but the day was the full-moon day of Phålguna, not of Magha.
763.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 78, p. 174. Perumbar (Tandôpriśvara temple) Tami] inscription of the 11th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôľadêva [I.].- To the account given in No. 761 the inscription adds that the king defeated Vikkalaŋ (i.e. the W. Chalukya Vikramaditya VI.) and conquered Ganga-maņdalam and Singaṇam.
764.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 69, p. 144. Tirukkalukkuņram (Vêdagirisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 14th and 15th years of the reign) of king R&jakesarivarman alias the Chakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Chladeva [1.]. - After the account given in No. 763 the inscription states that the king invaded the Påndys country, destroyed the forest in which the five Panchavas (i.e. Påņdyas) had sought refuge, "subdued the south-western portion of the peninsula as far as the Gulf of Maggår, the Podiyil mountain (in the Tinnevelly district), Cape Comorin, Kottaru, the Sahya (i.e. the Western Ghata) and Kudamalai-nadu (i.e. Malabar)."
765.—South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II. No.58, p. 232. Tanjore (Rajarajêsvara temple) apparently unfinished Tamil inscription of the 15th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the Chakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadeva [1.]. -The historical account is the same as in No. 764. The inscription gives the name (Arumoli-Nangaiyar) of the queen of Virarajendradeva I.
766.-Teki plates of the E. Chalukya Chodaganga Rajaraja of Vengi, of the 17th year of the reign of Kulôttunga-Choda I.); see above, No. 571.
767.-South-Ind. Insov. Vol. III. No. 70, p. 149. Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 18th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the Chakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladova (1.).-The historical introduction is the same as in No. 764.
768.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II, No. 77, p. 391. Conjeeveram Tamil inscription of the 20th year (of the reign) of the glorions Kulôttunga-Chốladéva (1.]. - The inscription mentions the king's consort (by the title) Bhuvanamulududaiya! (s.e. the mistress of the whole world').
769.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 71, p. 152. Klappaluvar (Vatamaleávara temple) Tamil inscription of the 20th year of the mign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 281.
. According to Dr. Hultzach this seems to refer to the dominions of Vikram Aditya's younger brother Jayasinha III.-Instead of Singaram No. 777 hu Kongana-ddion (the Konkapa country).
• For an inscription of the 16th year see below, under Addende. See above, No. 768 1.

Page #431

126
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorions Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva [1.].- The historical introduction! is the same as in No. 764.
770.--Archæol. Surt. of South India, Vol. IV. p. 224. The small Tamil Leyden grant (on three plates) of the 20th year (of the reign) of king R&jakesarivarman alias the Chakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladeva [1.].
771.--Chellôr plates of the E. Chalukya Vira-Choda of Vengt, of the 21st year of the reign (of Kulottunga-Choda I.); see above, No. 572.
772.-Pithapuram plates of the E. Chalukya Vira-Choda of Vengt, of the 23rd year of the reign (of Kulottungs-Choda I.); see above, No. 573.
773.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 59, p. 120. Tiruvallam (Bilvanathesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 23rd year (of the reign) of Kulottunga-Chôļadeva [I.], recording a gift by a Garga chief (Nflaganga P) for the benefit of his daughter who was the consort of prince Vira-Chladeva (i.e., according to Dr. Haltzech, Vira-Choda, the son of Kulottunga-Chola I. and viceroy of Vengi).
774.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 58, p. 119. Tiruvallam (Bilvanáthêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 26th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the Chakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladeva [I.]. -The inscription refers to the defeat of (the W. Chalukyas) Vikkalan and Singanan (ie. Vikramaditya VI. and Jayasinha III.). It also mentions the king's consort (by the title) Bhua anamulududaiyal (i.e. the mistress of the whole world').
775.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 72, p. 156. Tiruvidaimarudûr (Mahalingasvamin temple) Tamil inscription of the 172nd day of the 26th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the Chakravartin, the glorious Kulottungs-Choladeva [1.].-To the account given in No. 764 the inscription adds the conquest of Kalinga-mandalam. It also mentions the king's three queens Dinachint&mani, Elisai-Vallabhi, and Tyågavalli.
776.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 106. Tiruvorriyür (Adhipurisvara temple) inscription of the 30th year (of the reign) of Jayadhara (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chola I.):
(L. 1).-Trimsat (t) samê Jayadharasya tu va[r]ttamine.
777.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 73, p. 160. Choaparam (Cholesvara temple) incomplete Tamil inscription of the 180th day of the 30th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the Chaloravartin, the glorious Kulttunga-Choļadēva (1.), recording & grant made by himself from his palace at Kanchipuram.-The historical introduction agrees on the whole with that of No. 775; but of the queens Dinachintamani is omitted.
778.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II, No. 78, p. 392. Conjeeveram Tamil inscription of the 34th year of the reign) of the Chola king Kulóttunga-Choladova [1.]. The introduction of this inscription is identical with that of No. 768.
779.-8. 1030 (for 1028).- Ep. Oarn. Vol. III. p. 191, No. 51; Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 70, No. 6. Sindhuvalļi (Sankare vara temple) Tamil inscription of the 37th year of the reign of the glorious Kulôttunga-Choladeva [1] -
In the Vyaya year which corresponded to the Saks year one thousand and thirty, (and) in the thirty-seventh year of the reign . . .
The inscription mentions a man who had the title Virudarájabhayamkara' which was a surname of Kalottungs-Chóļa I. himself.
* The grant will soon be properly edited. See above, Nos. 771 and 772.
• See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 282.

Page #432

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
127
780.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 104, and Plate. Tiravengadu (Svêtåranyégvara temple) inscription of the 39th year of the reign of the glorious Kulottunga-Chola [I.] :
(L. 1).- . . avati vasumatîm śr[i]-Kulottumga-Chôļ8 ... tan-nava. ttrimsa-varshe.
781.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 74, p. 163. Conjeeveram (Pandava-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 39th year of the reign) of king R&jakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladeva [1.]. - The historical introduction is the same as in No. 761.
782.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 75, p. 165, and Plate. Tirukkalukkunram (Védagirisvara temple) Tamil insoription of the 42nd year of the reign) of . . . the Chakravartin, the glorious Kulottungs-Choladeva [1.]. - The historical introduction is the same as in No. 777.
783.- ś. 1035.- Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 190, No. 44. Echiganabaļļi (Sômêsvara temple) Kanarese inscription of the reign of the glorious Kulôttunga-Choladhva [I.] -
(L. 1).-Sa(sa)k[a-va]risham 1035neya Jaya-samvatsarada På(pha)lguņa-mâsada aparapaksham på[di]va Adityaváram Hasta-nakshatram.
Sunday, 22nd February A.D. 1114; but the Jovian year was Vijaya, not Jaya ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 72, No. 9.
784.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 105. Chidambaram (Nataraja temple) Tamil inscription of the 44th year of the reign) of Jayadhara (i.e. the Chôļa king Kulôttunga-Chola I., originally named Rájöndra-Chola (II.)), recording donations by Kundavai Álvar, the daughter of the E. Chålukya) Rajaraja[1.] and younger sister of the Tribhuvanachakravartin Kulottunga-Chôļa
In the year forty-four (of the reign) of Jayadhara . . . at the time of the rising o the sign) Rishabha, on the day of Rohini, which corresponded to a Friday in the month during which the sign) Mina was shining.'
[8. 1035] : Friday, 13th March A.D. 1114; see ibid. Vol. IV. p. 70, No. 7.
The second portion of the inscription states that a stone which the king of Kamboja had given to Rajendra-Chôļa (i.e. Kulottunga-Chôļa L.) by order of the latter was inserted into the wall of a hall in front of the shrine. ac 785.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 70, No. 8. Date of an Ålanguļi (Åpatsahâyêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 45th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesariverman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Cho?adeva [1.] :
'In the 45th year . . .on the day of Uttar[&shadha], which corresponded to a Thursday and to the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Tula.'
[8. 1036]: Thursday, 8th October A.D. 1114.
786.- 8. 1038. Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 220, and p. 279, No. 40. Date of a Draksharama (Bhimêsvara temple) Telugu inscription of the 45th year of the reign of the asylum of the whole world, the glorious Vishnuvardhana-mahårája (i.e. the Chola king Kulóttunga-Chola I.) :
(L 1).- Saka-va[r]shambulu 1036 . . . [pra]varddhamana-vijayarajya-divyasamvataa 45 Dhanu-m&samuna (ukla-pa[kshamu]na kada[6]iyu Budhaváramu nându atlargyana-vyatiyipata-nimittamuna.
Perhaps Wednesday, 9th December A.D. 1114;: but this was not the day of the Uttarayana-sarokránti (which took place on the 24th December).
Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 286.
Read Dyatlpdta.. . On this day the title of the date commenced 7 b. 62 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #433

123
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
787.-. 1037.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 222. Bhimavaram (Narayanasvåmin temple) Sanskțit an! Telugu pillar inscription of the 45th year of the reign of king Parantaka . . the asylum of the whole world, the glorious Vishņuvardhana-maharaja (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chôļa I.):
(L. 11). Sarvvalókagraya-fri-Vishnuvarddhana-maharajula pravarddhamana-vijayarajyasamvatsarambulu 45gu bråhi Sala)ka-va[r*]shambulu 1037gunêndinti) Chaitravishuv usamkrantti-nismitta]munal
788.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 76, p. 168. Srirangam (Jambukåsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 47th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Chôļadēva [1.].-The historical introduction is the same as in No. 777.
789.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 48, No. 26. Date of a Mangárgadi (Rajagopåla-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 48th year (of the reign) of king R&jakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva [I.]
In the 48th year .. on the day of Ardrå, which corresponded to a Monday and to the thirteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara.'
[Ś. 1039] : Monday, 7th January A.D. 1118.
790.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 31, p. 71. Manimangalam (Rajagopåla-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 48th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachukravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva [1.] -
In the [48]th year . . on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Friday and to the second tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha.'
[$. 1039] : Friday, 25th January A.D. 1118; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 262, No. 20.
The inscription mentions the king's consort (by the title) Ulagudaiya! (i.e. the mistress of the world').
791.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 32, p. 74. Another Manimangalam (RajagopalaPeruma! temple) mutilated Tamil inscription of the 48th year of the reigo) of the Tribharanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladeva [1.].
The date of this inscription is the same as that of No. 790, except that the twelfth is wrongly quoted instead of the second tithi; see Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 198, No. 28.
792.- §. 1040.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 221, No. 9. Date of a Drakshåráma (Bhimêsvara temple) Sanskrit and Telugu inscription of the 250th day of the 49th year of the reign of the Maharajadhiraja* Vishnuvardhana, the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorions KulôttungaChôdadêva (I.)
(L. 3).-SA[k]-Abdá vyma-véd-&nba[ra-sasi)-ga(ni]t8 . . . Saka-va[r]shambulu 104[O]nda . . . [ra]jya-divya-samvatsa 49yagu &r["]hi dinamulu 250 .... uttarayana-samkr[*][ti-ni]mtittamuna.
793.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 155, p. 168; Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 103, and Plate. Chidambaram inscription of the glorious Kulôttunga-Choļa [1.], who subdued the five Pandyas, burnt the fort of Kottara, and crushed the army of the Keraļas.
794.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 263, No. 21. Date of a Tiruvidaimarudar (Mahalingasvamin temple) Tamil inscription of the 4th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the
The date wonld enrrespond to the 24th March A.D. 1115, but does not admit of verification. * The inscription gives many more titles and names of the king. Read - win .
• Compare above, No. 764.

Page #434

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
129
Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Chôladeva (.e. the Chôla king VikramaChôla) : 'In the 4th year ... on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Monday and to, the eighth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Rishabha.' [S. 1044]: Monday, 1st May A.D. 1122; see ibid. Vol. VII. p. 3.
795.- South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 68, p. 310. Tanjore (Rajarajêévara temple) Tamil inscription of the 4th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Chôladeva. The historical introduction records that in his youth the king put to flight the Telinga Viman (Bhima) of Kulam and burnt the country of Kalinga, stayed in Vêngai-mandalam, conquered the North and then proceeded to the South, where he crowned himself (as Chôla king). The inscription mentions his queens Mukkökkilanadi3 and Tyâgapataka.
796.- South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. No. 33, p. 75. Manimangalam (Rajagopala-Perumal temple) damaged Tamil inscription of the 4th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Chôladeva. The historical introduction, so far as it is preserved, agrees with that of No. 795.
797.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 263, No. 22. Date of a Tiruvengâḍu (Svêtaranyêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Chôjadeva :
In the 5+ year ... on the day of Ardrâ, which corresponded to a Monday and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simba.'
[S. 1044]: Monday, 31st July A.D. 1122; see ibid. Vol. VII. p. 3.
798.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 3, No. 57. Date in a Tiruvarur (Tyagaraja temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Chôladeva :
In the fifth year
on a Thursday which corresponded to (the day of) Magha and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna.'
[S. 1045]: Thursday, 31st May A.D. 1123.
799.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 73, No. 10. Another date in the same Tiruvarur (Tyagaraja temple) Tamil inscription, of the 340th day of the 5th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Chôjadeva :
'In the fifth year... on the three-hundred-and-fortieth day, which was (the day of) Hasta, a Sunday, and the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna.'
[S. 1045]: Sunday, 3rd June A.D. 1123; but the tithi which ended on this day was the 8th, not the 7th; see ibid. Vol. VII. p. 4.
800.-S. 1049.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 225. Chêbrolu (Kesavasvámin temple) Telugu inscription of the 9th year of the reign of the Chôla Mahárájádhirája Tribhuvanachakravartin Vikrama-Chôla, recording a grant by the Mahamandalésvara Nambaya, 'lord of the town of Kollipaka,' of the Durjaya family :
(L. 12).
pravardda(rddha)mina-vijayarkjya-samvatsarabulu 9aganė[pt] Sa (sa) ka-[varushambulu 1049agu Shla (Pla) va-samvatsara Jêshta-masa sômagrabana (pa). nimitysmuna
1 The accession of Vikrama-Chola took place on (approximately) the 29th June A.D. 1118; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 8
According to Dr. Hultzach apparently one of the Nayakas of Ellore.- Compare below, No. 88. Compare below, Nos. 801 and 812.
For an inscription of the same Nambaya (Nambiraja, Nambha) of S. 1052 (for 1053) see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 224; for one of his son Trailôkyamalla of S. 1081 (for 1062) ibid. p. 225; the name of Nambaya's father most probably was Malls.
• Wrong for Plavanga..
Read Jydshtha or Jyaishtha..

Page #435

130
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VIL.
27th May A.D. 1127; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 280, No. 42, and Vol. VII. p. 3.
801.- South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. No. 80, p. 187. Conjeeveram (Aru!Aļa-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 9th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuranachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Choladêve. The introduction mentions the conquest of Kalinga, and the king's queen Mukkókkilanadi.
802.- The Tirumalavadi (Vaidyanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious VikramaChladéve (below, No. 805), records gifts made by him
in the tenth year (of his reign, in the month Sittirai, on a Sunday which corresponded to (the day of) Hasta (on) the thirteenth tithi of the fortnight of the auspicious waxing moon.'
[S. 1050]: Sunday, 15th April, or Saturday, 14th April A.D. 1128;' see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 5, No. 59.
803.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 170, No. 64. Date of a Tirumåņikuli (Vamanapuri vara temple) Tamil inscription of the 11th year of the reign) of king Parakovarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Choladeva -
In the eleventh year... on the day of Visakha, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of . . . .'
[$. 1050]: Wednesday, 19th December A.D. 1128.
804.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 4, No. 58. Date of a Koviladi (Divyajñánêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 11th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Choladova:
In the 11th year ... on the day of Punarvagn, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the thirteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara.'
[S. 1050] : Saturday, 5th January A.D. 1129.
805.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 79, p. 182. Tirumalavkļi (Vaidyanåtha temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Choladêve. - The historical introduction agrees with that of No. 795. The inscription mentions two of the king's queens, Tyagapatáka and Dhampimnlududaiyal (i.e. the mistress of the whole earth '). .
(For a date of the 10th year in the same inscription see above, No 802.)
806.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 171, No. 65. Date of an Udaiyårkðyil (Karayandiśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) of king (Parakösari]varman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Choladava :
In the 15th year .. . [on the day of] . . ., which corresponded to a Thursday and to tho... [tith] of the second fortnight of the month of Simha.'
807.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 228. Sevilimedu (Kailasanatha temple) inscription of the 16th year of the reign) of king Vikrama-Choladhva, surnamed Akalanka and Tyêgaverikara :
(L. 2).- Srimad-Vikra[ma]-Chôļadēva-nfipatêr=vva[rsbê] fubhê shodagd ... Vaibákbamisé paré [1] pak hê s-Ottara-Chandravara-vidite kale.
[$. 1058] : Monday, 16th April A.D. 1134 ; see ibid. Vol. VI. p. 279, No. 41, and Vol. VII.
p. 3.
Compare Nos. 795 and 812. : In the original date either the nakshatra or the week-day in quoted incorrectly. • The month was that of Dhange. • I... Tyágasamudra compare above, No. 676.

Page #436

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
191
808.-8. 1054 (for 1057).- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 281, No. 43. Date of a Nidubrôlu Telugu inscription of the 17th year of the reign of the Tribhuanachakravartin, the glorious Vikrama-Chôdadeva :
(L. 63).- vijayarajya-samvatsarambulu pa[d]iyêq=agunêrdu saka-varsbarbulu 1034gunêrtti Vaisakha-buddha-ttřitîyyayul Guruváramu nându.
[$. 1067]: Thursday, 18th April A.D. 1135; see ibid. Vol. VII. p. 5.
809.-8. 1058 (for 1065).- Chellûr plates of the reign of Kulottunga-Choda II., the son of Vikrama-Choda; above, No. 574 (the date of which corresponds to the 24th March A.D. 1143)
810.-- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III, No. 34, p. 77. Manimangalam (Rajagopala-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 8th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôľadêva (i.e., probably, the Chôļa king Kulôttunga-Chôļa II.).- The inscription records the grant of a piece of land which had been purchased in the 13th year (of the reign of Vikrama-Chôļadêve.
811.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 89, p. 126. Notice of a Mamallapuram Tamil inscription of the 14th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the glorions Kulottunga-Choladhva (i.e., probably, the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chola II.).
812.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 35, p. 79. Manimangalam (Rajagôpåla-Perumaļ temple) Tamil inscription of the 8the year of the reiga) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadêva (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja II.). The inscription mentions the king's consort (under the name or title) Mukkókkilånadiga!.
813.- Supplied by Dr. Holtzsch. Date of a Conjeeveram (Ek&mranátha temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) of king Parakêsarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadêva (.e. the Chola king Rajaraja II.):
'In the fifteenth year .. . on the day of Punarvasu, which was a Thursday and the fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Tai.'
814.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 85, p. 209. Tirumaņikuli (Vâmanapuriśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 3rd year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva (i.e. the Chôļa king Kulôttunga-Chola III.), who was pleased to be seated together with his queen) Bhuvanamulududaiyal (i.e. 'the mistress of the whole world') on the throne of heroes (which consisted of) pure gold :
'In the third year .. .on the day of Aśvini, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha.'
r. 11021: 12th August A.D. 1180; but the day was a Tuesday, not a Monday; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 171, No. 66.
815.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 171, No. 67. Date of a Gida'gil (Bhaktaparadhisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 3rd year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottungs-Choladeva (III.):
'In the 3rd year... on the day of Asvini, which corresponded to a Wednesday which was the twenty-seventh solar day of the month of Simba.'
The date is irregular.
Read titlyaya. * For an inscription which quotes the third year of apparently Rajaraja II., see below, under Addenda. • Compare above, Nos. 796 and 801. • Compare South-Ind. Ingor. Vol. III. p. 79, and note 4. . The inscription opens with the same panegyrical introduction as No. 812.
• The accession of Kuláttunga-Chola III. took place between (approximately, the 8th June and the 8th July A.D. 1178; se Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 8.
$ 2

Page #437

132
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
816.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 172, No. 68. Date of a Tirumanikuli (Vamanapurisvars temple) Tamil inscription of the 7th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorions Virarajendra-Chôļadêve (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttungs-Chôļa III.) :
In the seventh year .. . on the day of Satabhishaj, which was the fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight and a Wednesday, which was the twenty-sixth solar day of the month of Simba.'
[$. 1106]: Wednesday, 22nd August A.D. 1184.
817.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 264, No. 23. Date of a Tiravengadu (svēt&ranyèsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 8th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladeva [III.]
In the eighth year . .. on the day of Anuradha, which corresponded to a Monday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Karkataka.'
[$. 1107): Monday, 8th July A.D. 1185.1
818.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 60, p. 121. Tiruvallam (Bilvandthêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 8th year of the reign) of Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva (TII.), dated from the month of Mabi;' recording & grant by Mindan Attimallap Sambuvarayan of the Sengéņi family.
819.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 182, p. 136. Notice of a Virifichipuram Tamil inscription of the 10th (?) year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin Kônêrimêņkonda: Kulottunga-Chóladêva (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chola II.), recording a grant by the Sengêņi chief mentioned in No. 820.
820.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 61, p. 121. Tiruvallam (Bilvanath vara temple) Tamil inscription of the 11th year of the reign of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kônêrimêlkoņda Kulôttunga-Choladêve (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Cbola III.), recording a grant by the Sengêņi chief Ammaiappan Kannudaipperuma alias VikramaŚóla-Sambuvarayan.
821.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 36, p. 82. Mapimangalam (Rajagopala-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 12th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Chôľadêve [I.], who was pleased to take Madurai, Ilam, and the crowned head of the Påndya :
In the 12th year .. . on the day of Chitra, which corresponded to a Monday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Dhanus.'
[$. 1111]: Monday, 4th December A.D. 1189; but the tithi of the date ended 0 h. 51 m. before mean sunrise of this day; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 220, No. 19.
822.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 6, No. 60. Date of a Somangalam (Somanåthêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 14th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Chôļadêve [III.], who was pleased to take Madurai and flam :
In the 14th year ... on a day which was Thursday, (the day of) Pushya, and the first tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara.'
[$. 1113] : Thursday, 2nd January A.D. 1192.7
1 The tithi of the date was either a current tithi or prathama-dalam. . For inscriptions of the 9th and 11th years seo below, under Addenda.
• Compare Konêrinmaikonda, the unequalled among kings'; on this title see South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 110. • See ibid. Vol. III. p. 121.
See No. 819.
Compare above, p. 116, note 2. In the original date the first fortnight is wrongly quoted instead of the second:

Page #438

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
133
823.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 265, No. 24. Date of a Kadapperi (Svetaranyésvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 16th year (of the reign of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttungs-Choladeva (III.) -
"In the sixteenth year. . . on the day which was a Saturday and (the day of) Mula and a fourth tithi and the tenth solar day of the month of Âni.'
r$. 11101: Saturday, 4th June A.D. 1194; but the tithi which ended on this day was & 14th, not a 4th tithi.
824.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 172, No. 69. Date of a Tirunallar (Darbharaṇyêśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 17th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadeva [III.], who, having taken Madurai, was pleased to take also the crowned head of the Påndya :
In the 17th year. . . on the day of Uttara-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Monday and to the second tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha.'
[$. 1118] : Monday, 13th February A.D. 1195.
825.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 172, No. 70. Date of a Tiruvenpainallar (Krip&purigvar temple) Tamil inscription of the 17th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadêva (III.), who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned head of the Påndya :
"In the 17th year. . . on the day of Rohini, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the thirteenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mithuna.'
[8. 1117]: Thursday, 8th June A.D. 1195.
826.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 173, No. 71. Date of a Kovilveppi (Ikshupurisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 19th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Choladova (III.), who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned head of the Påndya :
In the nineteenth year . . on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Monday and to the nintb tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kanya.'
[8. 1118]: Monday, 2nd September A.D. 1196; but the nakshatra is irregular.
827.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 88, p. 217. Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) incomplete Tamil inscription of the 19th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, who was pleased to be seated together with his queen) Bhuvanamuladudaiyar (i.e. the mistress of the whole world') on the throne of heroes (which consisted of) pure gold, alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Chôļadēvs [III.], who, having taken Madurai, was pleased to take the crowned head of the Pandya :
In the 19th year. .on the day of Pushya, which corresponded to a Tuesday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Vrischika.'
(S. 1118] : Tuesday, 12th November A.D. 1196; see Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 219, No. 17.
The inscription notices an expedition into the North, at the end of which the king entered Kachchi (i.e. Conjeeveram). It then states that he defeated the son of Vira-]Påndya, took Madurai and bestowed it on Vikrama-Pandya, and that he took the crowned head of ViraPåndys who had revolted again and given battle at Nettür. It further relates that he pardoned the Pandya (apparently Vira-Pardya), and the Chêra king, who seems to be identical with a person subsequently mentioned as Vira-Kerala.
828.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 173, No. 72. Date of a Tirumapikuli (Vamanapurisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 19th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious
Compare above, p. 116, note 2. : On this day the title of the date commenced 1 b. 56 m. after mean sunrise. . The inscription contains one verse in Sanskrit.

Page #439

134
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva (III.), who, having taken Madurai, was pleased to take also the crowned head of the Påndys -
In the nineteenth year. ..on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight, which was the sixth solar day of the month of Rishabha.'
[$. 1119) : Wednesday, 30th April A.D. 1197.
829.-S. 1119.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 219, No. 16. Date of a Nellore (Ranganayaka temple) Tamil insoription of the 19th (really 20th) year of the reign of the glorious KulôttungaChôļadêva (III.), who took Madurai and Ilam and was pleased to take the crowned head of the Påndya :
'In the year Pingala (which corresponded to the Saka year one thousand one hundred and nineteen, (and) in the nineteenth year (of the reign) . . . (on the day of] Rêvatî and a Friday which was the fifteenth solar day of the month of Vriéchika.'
Friday, 21st November A.D. 1197; but this was the 25th, not the 15th day of the month of Vrischika.
830.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 199, No. 31. Date of a Manimangalam (Rajagopåla-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 20th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin Kulóttunga-Chôļadēva [III.], who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned head of the
Påndya :
In the 20th year . .. on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vrishabha.'
The date is irregular.
831.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 174, No. 73. Date of a Tirumapikuli (Våmanapuri vara temple) Tamil inscription of the 21st year (of the reign of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladova [III.], who was pleased to take Madurai, Ilam, and the crowned head of the Påpdya :
'In the 21st year .. . on the day of Maghå, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mêsha.'
[$. 1121]: Wednesday, 7th April A.D. 1199.
832.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 174, No. 74. Date of a Tirumâņikuli (Vâmanapurisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 21st year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhutanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttungs-Choladeva [TII.), who, having taken Madurai and Ilam, was pleased to take also the crowned head of the Påndya :
'In the 21st year. .. on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the thirteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Rishabha.'
[$. 1121]: Saturday, 10th April A.D. 1199; but this day fell in the month of Mosha, not of Rishabha.
833.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 333. Kambayanallar (Desinthêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 22nd year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious KulôttungaChôļadeva (III.), recording & grant by Viqug&dalagiya-Perumal, the king of Tagadai and (son of) Rajaraja-Adigan,' to Nagai-Nayaka of Kulan (i.e. Kuļam or Kuļaņur, the modern Ellore).
See below, No. 884.
1... Tagadar, the modern Dharmapari, the head-quarters of taluka in the Salem district. II.e. Rajarijs, the lord of Adigai (the modern Tiruvadi near Cuddalore). • Compare above, No. 795.

Page #440

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
135
834.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 75, p. 106 (see also No. 76, p. 107); Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 332, Tirumalai (near Poļûr) Sanskrit and Tamil inscription, recording the restoration of images of a Yaksha and a Yakshi, which had been set up by the Kerala (or Chêra, Vanji) king Yavanika (or, in Tamil, Elini), by his descendant Vyamuktaśravanôjjvala (in Tamil, Vidugådalagiya-Peruma!), the lord of Takata (in Tamil, Tagadai) and son of the Adhika prince Rajaraja (in Tamil, Adigan: Vagan).
835.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 23, p. 43. Karuvar (Pasupatibvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 23rd year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulóttungs-Choladeva, who was pleased to take Ilam, Madurai, the crowned head of the Påndya, and Karuvûr, the Tribhuvanachakravartin Kônêri[omai]kondåp ;' (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chôļa III.).
836.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III, No. 24, p. 45. Karavûr (Pasupatisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 25th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulottunga-Chóļadēva (TI), who was pleased to take Ilam, Madurai, the crowned head of the Påndya, and Karuyur.
837.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 281, No. 44. Date of a Conjeeveram (Ekámranátha temple) Tamil inscription of the 27th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadēva (III.), who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned head of the Påndya :
In the 27th year ...on the day of Anuradha, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the eleventh day of the month of Vaigagi in this year.'
[S. 1127]: Thursday, 5th May A.D. 1205.
The inscription mentions "the sapreme lord of Kuvaļdlapura, he who was born from the Ganga family, Siyagangan Amarabharaṇaḥ alias Tiruvêgambam-adaiyan."
838.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 37, p. 84. Manimangalam (Rajagopåla-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 28th year of the reign) of the Tribhuanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Choladeva (II.], who was pleased to take Madurai and the crowned head of the Påndya.
839.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 198, No. 29. Date of a Mapimangalam (Dharmēśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 29th year of the reign of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Choladêva (III.), who was pleased to take Madurai, Ilam, and the crowned head of the Pandya :
In the 2[9]th year .. . on the day of Mrigadirsha, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mina.'
[$. 1128]: Wednesday, 7th March A.D. 1207.
840.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 220, No. 18. Date of a Tirumalavaại (Vaidyanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 34th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Tribhuvanaviradêve, who took Madurai, Ilam, Karuvar, and the crowned head of the Pandya; (i.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chola III.) :
'In the 34th year... on the day of Sravana, which corresponded to a Monday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kanya.'
[$. 1133]: Monday, 19th September A.D. 1211.
1 The traditional capital of the Chêrs kingdom.
See above, No 883. • I... the lord of adigai.- Compare Adiyap, below, No. 987, and Adiyame, sbore, eg. No. 416, note. • See above, No. 819. . See South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. p. 122, and note 9. • Compare below, No. 841.

Page #441

136
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
[VOL VII.
841.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 62, p. 122. Tiruvallam (Bilvanathêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the [3]4th year of the reign) of Kulôttungs-Chôļadēva [III.]. - The inscription records a gift by Ariyapillai, the queen of the Ganga chief) AmarabharaṇaSiyaganga, mentioned in No. 837.
842.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 199, No. 30. Date of an Uttaramallar (Vaikuntha-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 37th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin Tribhuvanaviradêva, who was pleased to take Madurai, Ilam, Karuvûr, and the crowned head of the Påndya; (.e. the Chola king Kulôttunga-Chôļa III.) :
'In the 37th year .. . on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the ninth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna.'
[ś. 1137]: Sunday, 7th June A.D. 1215.
843.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 174 f., Nos. 75 and 76. Two dates of a Magaral (Tirumaliśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 4th and 5th years (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadêva (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja III.):
In the fourth year . .. on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mithuna.'
[$. 1142] : Monday, 22nd June A.D. 1220.
In the 5th year . . on the day of Aśvini, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha.'
[$. 1142] : Wednesday, 19th August A.D. 1220.
844.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 175, No. 77. Date of a Kovilveppi (Ikshupurisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the 6th (i.e. the 7th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadêva [III.] :
'In the year which was opposite the 6th year . .. on the day of Uttaråshådhå, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Tula.'
[$. 1144]: Thargday, 13th October A.D. 1222.
84.5.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 175, No. 78. Date of a Kil-Kasakudi (Adiyappan temple) Tami) inscription of the 10th year of the reign) of Rajarajadêva (III.] :
* In the tenth year . . . on the day of Sravishthå, which corresponded to a Tuesday and to the eighth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mêsha.'
[$. 1148]: Tuesday, 21st April A.D. 1226.
846.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 38, p. 85. Manimangalam (Rajagopåla-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 13th year (of the reign) of Rajarajadêva (III.P).
847.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 167. Tiravêndipuram (Dêvanayaka-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the 15th year (i.e. the 16th year of the reign of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Råjard jadêva (INT.):
The inscription records that, when the Pratápa-chakravartin, the Hoysaņa (Hoysala) ViraNârasimhadeva (1.e. Narasimha II., above, Nos. 434 and 435), heard that Kôpperuñjinga: held Rajaraja (III.) captive at Sendamangalam, he started from Dôrasamudra, conquered the Mahara' kingdom and seized its king; and that then his Dandanayakas Appaņa and Samudra
The accession of Rajaraja 1II. took place between (approximately) the 23rd June and the 12th August A.D. 121* ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 169.
As the tithi of the date, the 5th, commenced on this day 10 h. 88 m. after mean sunrise, it has probably been quoted erroneously instead of the 4th.
3 In other inscriptions he is called a Kadava or Pallavu (compare above, No 642). For an account of inscriptions of his, from which it appears that, originally a Chola feudatory, he became an independent king in A.D. 1243, ree Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 163 ff.
Elsewhere called the Makars or Magara kingdom ; compare above, No. 434.

Page #442

APPENDIX.]
Goppaya by his orders continued the campaign (in the course of which, amongst others, Parakramabahu, the king of flam, was killed), advanced against έêndamangalam, forced Kôpperañjinga to release the Chôla king, and accompanied the latter to his dominions.
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
137
848.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 281, No. 45. Date of a Srirangam (Jambukêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the 16th year (.e. the 17th year of the reign) of king Rajakêsarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III.] :
In the year opposite the 16th year... on the day of Sravana, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kanyâ.' [S. 1154]: Saturday, 25th September A.D. 1232.
the month of Makara.'
849.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 282, No. 46. Date of a Conjeeveram (Ekâmranatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 17th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III.] :—
In the 17th year
on the day of Asvini and a Tuesday in the first fortnight of
[S. 1154]: Tuesday, 18th January A.D. 1233.
850.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. No. 41, p. 87. Manimangalam (Dharmêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 18th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III.] :
In the 18th year
on the day of Rêvati, which corresponded to a Tuesday and to the second tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha.'
[8. 1155]: Tuesday, 23rd August A.D. 1233; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 282, No. 47.
851.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. No. 39, p. 86. Manimangalam (Rajagopala-Perumâ! temple) Tamil inscription of the 18th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III.] :
'In the 18th year . on the day of Dhanishtha, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Dhanus.'
[8. 1155]: Wednesday, 7th December A.D. 1233; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 282, No. 48.
852.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. No. 40, p. 86. Manimangalam (Rajagopâla-Perumâ! temple) Sanskrit and Tamil inscription of the 18th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III.] :
'In the 18th year
on the day of Sravana, which corresponded to a Monday and to the first tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara.'
[S. 1155]: Monday, 2nd January A.D. 1234; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 283, No. 49.
853.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 283, No. 50. Date of a Tiruvorriyûr (Âdhipurîsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 19th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III.] :
'In the 19th year . on a Sunday which corresponded to (the day of) UttaraBhadrapada and to the third tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Simha.'
[8. 1156]: either Sunday, 30th July, or Sunday, 13th August, A.D. 1234, probably the latter.
854.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 74, p. 105. Tirumalai Tamil inscription of the 20th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Râjarâjadeva [III.], recording a donation by Attimallan Sambukula-Perumal alias Râjagambhira-Sambuvarayan.
1 According to Dr. Hultzsch, perhaps a prince of Ceylon.
In the original date either Uttara-Bhadrapadâ has been wrongly quoted instead of Uttara-Phalgunf, or the first fortnight instead of the second. Compare above, Nos. 480 and 604. I.e. the Perumal of the Sambu race.
Compare below, No. 866.

Page #443

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
855.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 284, No. 51. Date of a Tiruvengâḍu (Svêtâranyéévara temple) Tamil inscription of the 22nd year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadêva [III.] :
138
'In the 22nd year on the day of Uttara-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Tuesday and to the fourth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mina.'
[S. 1159]: Tuesday, 16th March A.D. 1238; but the tithi which ended on this day was a 14th, not a 4th tithi.
856.-S. 1160.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. Nos. 59 and 60,1 pp. 87 and 88. Two Poygai (near Viriñchipuram) Tamil inscriptions of the 22nd year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadêva [III.], recording donations by the Sengêņi chief Virasani-Ammaiyappan Alagiya-Solan alias Edirili-[Sôla-Sambuvarayan]:
... which was current during
[In the month of] Tai of the twenty-second year the Saka year one thousand one hundred and sixty.'
857.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 284, No. 52. Date of a Mannargudi (Rajagopala-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the 22nd year (i.e. the 23rd year of the reign) of the Tribhuranachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III.] :
In the year which was opposite the twenty-second year on the day of Purvâshâḍhâ, which corresponded to a Monday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mina.'
[S. 1160]: Monday, 28th February A.D. 1239.
858.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 284, No. 53. Date of a Mannargudi (Kailasanâtha temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the 22nd year (i.e. the 23rd year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadêva [III.] :
In the year which was opposite the twenty-second year on the day of Uttarâshâḍhâ, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the tenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mina :
[S. 1160]: Wednesday, 2nd March A.D. 1239.
859.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 285, No. 54. Date of a Mannargudi (Kailasanâtha temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the 22nd year (ie. the 23rd year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III.] :
In the year which was opposite the twenty-second year on the day of Dhanishtha, which corresponded to a Friday and to the thirteenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mina.'
[S. 1160]: Friday, 4th March A.D. 1239.3
$60.-S. 1161.- South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. Nos. 61 and 62, pp. 89 and 90. Two Poygai (near Viriñchipuram) Tamil inscriptions of the 24th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajarajadeva [III], recording donations by Virasani-Ammaiyappan Alagiya-Sôlan alias Edirili-Sôla-Sambuvarayan :
which was current during
From the month of Tai of the twenty-fourth year the Saka year one thousand one hundred and sixty-one.'
Compare below, Nos. 860 and 862.
Of No. 60 only the date remains.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 5 h. 57 m. after mean sunrise.
Ibid. No. 63, p. 90, is a short Tamil inscription referring to the gift of the village of Puttar, which is also recorded in Nos. 61 and 62.- No. 62 is a duplicate of No. 61.
Compare Nos. 856 and 862.

Page #444

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
139
861.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 150, p. 143. Conjeeveram (Rajasim havarmê vara temple) Tamil pillar inscription of the 26th year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin Rajarajadêva [III.].
862.-S. 1165.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 64, p. 91. Poygai (near Viriñchipuram) Tamil inscription of the 28th year of the reign) of the glorious Rajarajadêva (III.), recording donations by the Sengêội chief Virasani-Ammaiappan Alagiya-Solan alias Edirili-ŚôlaSambuvardya :
From the month of Karkataka of the 28th year... which was current after the Saka year one thousand one hundred and sixty-five.'
863.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 175, No. 79. Date of an Udaiyárköyil (Karavandiśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 3rd year (of the reign of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajendra-Chôļadêve (i.e. the Chola king Rajendra-Chôļa III.):--
In the 3rd year... on the day of Röhini, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mina.'
[$. 1171]: Saturday, 20th March A.D. 1249.3
864.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 176, No. 80. Date of a Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 7th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious RajendraChladêva (III.), ..... the hostile rod of death to the Kannariga (i.e. Karnataka) king, he who had drowned the power of the Kali (age) in the ocean, the hero's anklets on whose feet were put on by the hands of Vira-Sômêsyarat .....:
In the 7th year... on the day of Chitra, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the eighth tiths of the second fortnight of the month of Makara.'
[$. 1174]: Wednesday, 25th December A.D. 1252.6
865.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 177, No. 83. Date of a Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the 7th (i.e. the 8th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajendra-Chôļadēva (TII.), the hostile rod of death of (his) uncle Sômêsvara :_
In the year which was opposite the seventh year... on the day of Abvini, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vrischika.'
The date is irregular.
866.-S. 1180.--South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 78, p. 108. Padavedu (Ammaiappeśvara temple) Tamil inscription of R&jagambhira Sambuvardyap :
"To-day, which is the day of) Rêvati and Monday, the seventh lunar day of the former half of the month of Karkataka, which was current after the Šaka year one thousand one hundred and eighty.'
The day may be Monday, 8th July A.D. 1258, but if so, the nakshatra is irregular; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 16, No. 195.-During the month of Karkataka of the given year the moon was in Rêvati on Monday, 22nd July A.D. 1258, but the tithi which ended on this day was the 5th of the dark half.
Compare above, Nos. 856 and 860.
* The accession of Rajendra-Chola III. took place between (approximately) the 21st March and the eth May A.D. 1246.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 0 h. 80 m. after mean sunrise. • See sbove, No. 436. . This was the day of the Makara (Uttarayana-)samkranti. See above, No. 864.
2 Compare above, No. 854. • Here the name of the Jovian year appears to have been omitted.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 8 h. 58 m. after mean sunrise.
2

Page #445

140
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
867.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 176, No. 81. Date of a Mannargudi (Rajagopala-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 21st year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajendra-Chôladeva [III.] :
-
In the 21st year... on the day of Rohini, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Karkataka.'
[S. 1188]: Wednesday, 30th June A.D. 1266.
868.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 177, No. 82. Date of a Mannârguḍi (Appâmalainâtha temple) Tamil inscription of the 22nd year (of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Rajendra-Chôladēva [III.] :
'In the 22nd year . . . on the day of Visakha, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Rishabha.'
[S. 1189]: Sunday, 8th May A.D. 1267.
869.-S. 1236.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 70. Tiruvallam (Bilvanâthêsvara temple) inscription of Vira-Champa, surnamed Nidravasanavijayin, the son of a Chola king:1
(L. 4). Tungarika-Sakābda-bhâ[ji] samayð.
870.-S. 1236.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 71. Tiruvattiyâr (Arulala-Perumal temple) inscription of Champa (i.e. Vira-Champa), the son of Vira-Chôla; (composed by Champa's minister Vanabhid) :
(L. 1). Tagadka-faran-mité Saka-zipë.
871.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 52, p. 77. Gânganûr (near Vêlûr) Tamil inscription of the 17th year (of the reign) of the Sakalalókachakravartin Venrumankonda Sambuvaraya:
No. 4.
'On the day of Rohini, which corresponds to Monday, the first lunar day of the former half of the month of Rishabha of the Pramâthin year, (which was) the 17th year (of the reign)
....
[Pramathin S. 1261]: Monday, 10th May A.D. 1339; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 137,
872.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 90, p. 126. Notice of a Mamallapuram Tamil inscription of apparently the 5th year of the reign of [Raja]narayana Sambuvarayar.3
873.- South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. No. 70, p. 102. Tirumalai Tamil inscription of the 12th year (of the reign) of Rajanarayana Sambuvaraja.
874.-S. 1403.-Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 72, and Plate. Srirangam (Jambukêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the Mahamandaléśvara Valaka-Kamaya alias Akkalaraja, lord of Uraiyar':5
'At the auspicious time of Mahâmagam (Mahâmâgha), (when) Jupiter (was in) Simha, on the day of Magam (Maghá), which corresponded to a Sunday and to the fall-moon tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha of the Plava samvatsara, which was current after the Saka year 1403.
Sunday, 3rd February A.D. 1482; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 205, note 56, and Vol. XXV. p. 270.
1 See below, No. 870.
1 I.e. he who took the earth by conquest.'
According to Mr. Venkayya, Report for 1899-1900, p. 34, his accession took place in Saka-samvat 1259.-For a Virinchipuram Tamil inscription which mentions the Sakalalókachakravartin Rajanarayana Sambuvaraya, see South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 128, p. 135.
He claims to be a suecessor of the Chola dynasty. According to Mr. Krishnasvami he probably was a dependent of one of the last kings of the first Vijayanagara dynasty.
Now a suburb of Trichinopoly.

Page #446

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
875.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. No. 26, p. 47. Karuvar (Pasupatisvara temple) Tamil inscription of Konérimélkondan,' dated "on the four-hundred-and-thirty-eighth (!) day" of the 23rd year (of his reign). Since the king settled certain temple servants in a quarter which was called Vira-Solan-Tirumadaivilagam after his own name, it follows that his actual name was Vira-Chôla.
141
876.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 61, p. 246, and Plate. Tanjore (Rajarajêévara temple) Tamil inscription of the Tribhuvanachakravartin Kônêrinmaikonḍan, dated on the 334th day of the second year (of his reign).
877.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 21, p. 111. Tanjore (Rajarajesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the Tribhuvanachakravartin Kônêrinmaikoṇḍan, dated on the seventh day of the year opposite the fifth year (of his reign).
878.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 25, p. 47. Karuvár (Pasupatisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kônêriņmaikondan, containing an order which was to take effect from the month of Aḍi of the 15th (year of his reign).
879.-South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. No. 22, p. 113. Tanjore (Rajarajêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the Tribhuvanachakravartin Kônêriņmaikondan, dated on the sixty-fourth day of the thirty-fifth year (of his reign).
880.-S. 1127.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 153. Conjeeveram (Arulala-Perumal temple) inscription of (the Telugu-Chôda3) Tammusiddha or Tammusiddhi, recording a grant which was made at Nellûr,3 at the time of his coronation:
(L. 20).-sârayogyê Sak-âbdê.
After a number of mythical ancestors, the inscription mentions (in the solar race) Kalikâla; in his race, Madhurântaka Pottappi-Chôla (founded the town of Pottappi in the Andhra country); in his family, Vetta (Betta) [I]. In his family was king Siddhi; his younger brother Vetta (Betta) [II]; his eldest son Dâyabhima; his younger brother Erasiddhi; had three sons, Manmasiddhi, Vetta (Betta) [III.] (who did not reign), and Tammusiddhi (described as the son of Gandagopala [Epasiddhi] and Sridevi).
881.-S. 1120.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 123. Tiruvâlangâḍu (Vațârapyêsvara temple) inscription of Tammusiddha or Tammusiddhi:
(L. 18).-Sak-ábdé dhirayâyini.
Genealogy substantially as in No. 880, but the names Pottappi and Vetta are here given as Pottapi and Betta. After Pottapi-Chôla the inscription mentions Tilungavidya, while it omits Vetta (Betta) [I]. The name Manmasiddhi is also given as Manmasiddha.
882. §. 1129.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 126. Tiruppâsûr (Vâchisvara temple) inscription of Tammusiddha or Tammusiddhi :
(L. 57).- Śak-âbdê dhîrayâyini.
Genealogy, with some omissions, generally as in No. 881; but the inscription mentions Nallasiddhi as an elder brother of Erasiddhi.
883.-S. 1129.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 149. Tiruvorriyar (Adhipuriévara temple) inscrip
tion of Tammusiddha or Tammusiddhi :
(L. 24)-Bak-4bd8 dhirayyini.
This inscription, like No. 880, after Pottappi-Chôla, introduces Betta [1.], as an ancestor of Tilungavidya (see No. 881), here called Tilungabijja. Otherwise it generally agrees with Nos. 881 and 882.
1 I group together here five inscriptions, Nos. 875-879, of kings mentioned under this title (for which see above, No. 819). Their exact identification is doubtful, and it is even uncertain whether they are all Chôla kings. * Compare Mr. Venkayya's Report for 1899-1900, p. 17. I.e. the modera Nellore.

Page #447

112
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
884.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 63, p. 123. Tiruvallam (Bilvanathêsvara temple) Tamil inscription, recording a remission of taxes from the 3rd year of the reign) of (the TeluguChoda!) Vijaya-Gandagôpåladeva, made by Alagiya-Pallavan (alias) Edirili-Sôla-SambuVarayan.
885.- Supplied by Dr. Hultzsch. Date of a Conjeeveram (Arn!å!a-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 7th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious VijayaGandagôpâladêve :
In the 7th year ... on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Monday and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Tuls.'
[$. 1178] : Monday, 2nd October A.D. 1256.
886.-S. 1187.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 122. Date of a Conjeeveram (Aru!åla-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vijaya-Gandagôpåladeva :
In the 15th year. .. which corresponded to the Saka year 1187, on the day of Röhiņi, which corresponded to Saturday, the thirteenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mithuna.'
Satarday, 13th June A.D. 1265; see ibid. Vol. XXII. p. 220.
887.-S. 1187.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 122. Date of a Conjeeveram (Aruļaļa-Peruma! temple) Tamil inscription of the 16th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vijaya-Gandagôpaladêve :
"In the 1[6]th year ... which corresponded to the Saka year 1187, on the day of UttaraBhadrapada, which corresponded to Saturday, the third tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha.
Saturday, 1st August A.D. 1265; see ibid. Vol. XXII. p. 220.
888.- Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 123, note. Notice of Madras Museum plates of a Cho!al chief named Srikantha-The inscription gives the following line of chiefs, who are said to belong to the family of the Chola Karikåla : Sundarananda, Navarama, Ereyamma, Vijayakama, Virårjuna, Agrayipidugu, Kokili, Mahendravarman, Eļajola, Nripakâma, Divakara, and Srikantha.
N.-The Påndyas of Madhura.8 889.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 302, No. 2. Date of a Tinnevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the 13th (i.e. the 14th) year of the reign) of the glorious [Påņdya] king Jatavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadêva:
In the year opposite the thirteenth year... on the day of Pûrvashadha, which cortesponded to a Thursday, and to the tenth tithi of the second fortnight, and to the fourth solar day of the month of Mina.'
[$. 1126]: Thursday, 26th February A.D. 1204.10
1 See Mr. Ven kayya's Report for 1899-1900, p. 20.
The accession of Vijaya-Gandag påla took place between (approximately) the 14th June and the 1st August A.D. 1250.- Compare also below, No. 904.
3 Compare above, Nos. 856, 860 and 862. • No. 47 of the Government Epigrapbist's collection for 1893.
* In Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 122, the same date is given from a Conjoeveram (kamranátha temple) Tamil inscription of the same king; but in it the nakshatra Uttarâshadba is wrongly quoted instead of UttaraBhadrapada.
. See Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 24, No. 174. 7 According to Mr. Venkayya, Report for 1899-1900, p. 21, - Telugu-Choda. For Pandya feudatories of the W. Chalukyas see above, p. 26, note 1, d.
The accession of Jatavarman Kulasekhara took place betweeu (approximately) the 27th February and the 29th November A.D. 1190.
10 On this day the tiths of the date commenced 8 h. 33 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #448

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
143
890.- Archæol. Suru. of South, India, Vol. IV. p. 21; facsimiles of 5 plates in Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 142. The larger Tiruppůvaņam Sanskrit and Tamil grant (on 11 plates) of the 25th year of the reign) of the glorious (Påndya] king Jaţåvarmen alias the Tribhuvanacha. kravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadêva, surnamed Rajagambhiradova :
(Plate i. a, line 4 f.).-nijd vatsaré pañchavimśd chandamsky-Atta-Ob&pa Kanakapati-tithau krishṇapaksh-Arkivâra-Svåtf-yôgê.
(Plate v. b, line 2 f.).-'the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Saturday, and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight, and to the fourth solar day of the month of Dhanus, in the twelfth year opposite the thirteenth.'
[S. 1138]: Saturday, 29th November A.D. 1214; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 301, No. 1. The introductory lines indicate that the Påndya lords were descended from the Moon.
891.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 304, No. 6. Date of a Tirukkattuppalli (Agnisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 7th year (of the reign) of king Måsavarman alias the Tribhuvanacha. kravartin Sundara-Pandyadêva [I.] who presented the Chola country:
In the 7th year... on the auspicions occasion of the Rishabha (lagna) on the day of Pushya, which corresponded to..... and to the ninth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mina.'
[$. 1145] : [Monday], 13th March A.D. 1223.3
892.- Archaol. Surv. of South India, Vol. IV. p. 43, No. 29. Tirupparaökugram Tamil cave inscription of the 325th day of the 7th year of the reign) of the glorious king Måravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadêva [1.] who was pleased to present the Chôļa country.
893.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 303, No. 5. Date of a Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 9th year (of the reiga) of the glorious king Måravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Påndyedeva [I.] who was pleased to present the Chôls country:
In the ninth year... on the day of Visakha, which corresponded to a Friday and to the third tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mêsha.'
[$. 1147] : Friday, 28th March A.D. 1225.
894.- Archæol. Surv. of South India, Vol. IV. p. 37, and facsimile in Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 143. The Tiruppavanam Sanskrit and Tamil supplementary grant (on one plate) of the 11th year (of the reign) of [Maravarman) Sundara-Pandyadeva [I.] who presented the Chola country.
895.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 302, No. 3. Date of a Tindevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the year opposite the 17th (i.e. the 19th) year of the reiga) of the glorious king Miravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious SundaraPåndyadévs [.] who was pleased to take the Chola country and to perform the anointment of heroes at Mudikondasőlapuram :
"In the year opposite the year opposite the seventeenth year... on the day of Uttaråshadha, which corresponded to a Monday, and to the tenth tithi, and to the seventh solar day of the month of Pursttådi in this year.'
[8. 1156): Monday, 4th September A.D. 1234
896.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 303, No. 4. Date of a Tindevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the year opposite the 17th (i.e. the 19th) year of the reign) of the
Only the first five lines are in Sanskrit.
* The accessiou of Mafuvarman Sundara-Pandya I took place between (approximately) the 29th March and the 4th September A.D. 1216.
But the tithi of the date had ended 0 h. 21 m. before moun sunrise of this day. • See Ind. Ast. Vol. XXI. p. 344, note 6. Only one verse at the end of the grant is in Sanskrit.
See Ind. 4st. Vol. XXI. p. 844, note 7.

Page #449

144
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
glorious king Mâravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorions Sundara-Pandyadeva [1.] who was pleased to take the Chôļa country and to perform the anointment of heroes at Mudikonda[solapuram) :
In the year opposite the year opposite the 17th year... on the day of Pärva-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Monday, and to the first tithi of the first fortnight, and to the twenty-seventh solar day of....'
[$. 1156): Monday, 19th February A.D. 1235.
897.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 305, No. 10. Date of a Tinnevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscription of the 11th year (of the reign) of king Måravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva (II.):
In the eleventh year... on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to Sunday, the first solar day of the month of Vaigasi.'
[$. 1171]: Sunday, 25th April A.D. 1249.
898.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 304, Nos. 7 and 8. Date of two Tinnevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscriptions of the year opposite the year opposite the 11th (s.e. the 13th) year (of the reign) of the glorious king Maravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Påņdyadêve (II.):
In the year opposite the year opposite the eleventh year . .. on the day of Anuradha. which corresponded to a Wednesday, and to the tenth tiths of the second fortnight, and to the twenty-fourth solar day of the month of Makara.'
[$. 1172] : Wednesday, 18th January A.D. 1251.
899.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 305, No. 9. Date of a Tinnevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscription of the year opposite the year opposite the 11th (i.e. the 13th) year (of the reign) of the glorious king Maravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious SundaraPåndyadêva (II.] :
In the year opposite the year opposite the eleventh year .. . on the day of Asvinî, which corresponded to a Wednesday, and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight, and to the nineteenth solar day of the month of Mina.'
[$. 1173] : Wednesday, 14th June A.D. 1251; but the day fell in the month of Mithuna, not of Mina.
900.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 306, No. 11. Date of a Tiruvaiyaru (Pañchanade vara temple) Tamil inscription of the 2nd year of the reign) of king Jaţåvarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva [1.] :
In the 2nd year . . . on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mosha.'
[$. 1176]: Thursday, 27th March A.D. 1253.
901.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 306, No. 12. Date of a Tiramalayâdi (Vaidyanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 2nd year of the reigo) of king Jatavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva [1.] -
In the 2nd year . .. on the day of Mûla, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the fourth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mesha.
[$. 1175] : Saturday, 19th April A.D. 1253.
The name of the month would be Kumbba.
On the day the tithi of the date commenced 0 b. 30 m. after mean wanrise.
* The accession of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya II. took place between (approximately) the 13th June A.D. 1238 and the 18th Jaouary A.D. 1389.
. For the month of Mins the date is intrinsically wrong.
The accession of Jațâvarman Sundara-Pandya I. took place between (approximately) the 20th and the 28th April A.D. 1251.

Page #450

APPENDII.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
145
902.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 306, No. 13. Date of a Tirumalavadi (Vaidyanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 3rd year of the reign) of king Jaţåvarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Påndyadeva [I.] :
In the 3rd year .. . on the day of Uttarâshådhå, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the sixth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vrischika."
[$. 1175] : Wednesday, 29th October A.D. 1253.
903.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. P 307, No. 17. Date of a Tiruppandarutti (Pushpavanêśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 7th year (of the reign) of the glorious king Jatavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva [I.] :
'In the 7th year. .. on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the thirteenth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Kanya.'
[$. 1170] : Sunday, 7th October A.D. 1257; but the day fell in the month of Tula, not of Kanya."
904.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 343. Date of a Tirukkalukkupram (Védagiri vara temple) Tamil inscription of the 9th year of the reign) of the Maharajadhiraja, the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pândyadêva [I.], the ornament of the race of the Moon, the Madhava of the city of Madhura, the uprooter of the Kerala race, & second Råma in plundering the island of Lanka, the thunderbolt to the mountain-the Chola race, the dispeller of the Karnata king, the fever to the elephant- the Kathaka (king),5 . . the jungle-fire to the forest - Vira-Gandagôpåla, the tiger to the deer- Ganapati? (who was) the lord of Kanchi, be who performed the anointment of heroes at Nelldrapura :
In the 9th year .. . on the day of Panarvagn, which corresponded to a Tuesday and to the fifth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Rishabha.'
[$. 1181]: Tuesday, 29th April A.D. 1259 ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 307, No. 14.
905.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 307, No. 15. Date of a Tirukkalukkuņram (Vôdagirisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 9th year of the reign of the glorious king Jaţåvarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadêva [1.] who was pleased to take every country :
In the 9th year . .. on the day of Revati, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mithuna.'
[$. 1181]: Sunday, 15th Jane A.D. 1259.
906.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 11, No. 32. Date of an Achcharapakkam (Akshobvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 7th year of the reign) of the Tribhuvanuchakravartin, the glorious Vira-Pandyadeva:8
In the 7th year .. on the day of Aśvini, which corresponded to a Sunday and to the seventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Karkataka.
[$. 1181]: Sunday, 13th July A.D. 1259.
907.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 121. Date of a Srirangam (Jambukêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 10th year (of the reign) of the Maharajadhiraja, king Jaţåvarman alias the
He took Kannapur (see above, No. 436, note) from the Hoysala king and covered the temple at Srirangam with gold. - See below, No. 909.
For the month of Kanya the date is intrinsically wrong. * I... Jațâvarman Sundara-Paodys I. • 1... the Hoysala Someśvara ; se above, No. 498. . According to Dr. Hultzach, probably one of the Gajapati kings of Orisss whose capital Was Kataka (Cuttack). • Compare Vijaya-Ga dagopala, above, No. 884 f. 1 Le. the Kakatiya Gansps i; compare above, No. 588.
. The accession of Viru-Pandya took place between (approximately) the 11th November A.D. 1252 and the 13th July A.D. 1263.

Page #451

146
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva [I.] who was pleased to take every country :--
In the 10th -tenth year... on the day of Anuradha, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the first tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Rishabba.'
[$. 1182] : Wednesday, 28th April A.D. 1260; see Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 307, No. 16.
908.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 308, No. 18. Date of a Tirumalavadi (Vaidyanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 11th year of the reign) of king Jaţåvarmen (alias) the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Påndyadeva [I.] :
In the 11th year i. . on the day of Asvini, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the sixth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Karkataka.'
[$. 1183]: 19th July A.D. 1261; but this was a Tuesday, not a Thursday.
909.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 11, and Plate. Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) inscription of Sundara-Pandyadêva [1.], of the race of the Moon, residing at Madhurâ. He took Srirangam from the moon of Karpáta,' and plundered the capital of the Kathaka king:
910.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 10, No. 31. Date of a Srivaikuptham (Kailâsapati temple) Tamil inscription of the 15th year of the reign) of the glorious Vira-Pandyadêva :
In the 15th year . .. on the day of Magha, which corresponded to a Thursday, and to the seventh tithi of the second fortnight, and to the 13th solar day of the month of Kárttigai.'
[8.1189]: Thursday, 10th November A.D. 1267.
911.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 309, No. 20. Date of a Srirangam (Jambukêśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 10th year (of the reign) of the glorious king Måravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadéva (I.):
In the tenth year . .. on the day of Rohiņi, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara.'
[$. 1199]: Wednesday, 5th January A.D. 1278.
912.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 311, No. 25. Date of a Taramangalam (Iļamisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 6th year of the reign) of king Jațâvarman alias the TribhuvanachakraTartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva [I.]:
In the 6th-sixth-year ... on the day of Uttara-Phalguni, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fourth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Karkataka.'
[$. 1208] : Monday, 21st July A.D. 1281.
913.-Supplied by Dr. Hultzsch. Date of a Tiravêndipuram (Devanayaka-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of the 10th year (of the reign) of king Jatavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva (II.) In the 10th-tenth-year .
on the day of Rêvati, which corresponded to a Monday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Karkataka :
[$. 1207): Monday, 23rd July A.D. 1285.
1 The king otherwise is described as in No. 904.
16. Jajavarman Sundara Pandya I. He covered the shrine of the temple with gold and asumed, with reference to it, the surname Hémacheh hadanarkja - Compare above, No. 913. le. the Hoysaļs Somèsvara.
Compare above, No. 914. The accession of Maravarman Kulasekhara I took place between (approximately) the 25th February nd the 18th November A.D. 1268.
The accession of Jatavarman Sundara-Pâpdya II. took place between (approximately) the 13th September A.D. 1275 and the 15th May A.D. 1276.
1 No. 37 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1902.

Page #452

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
147
914.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 311, No. 26. Date of a Mannargudi (Jayangondanàtha temple) Tamil inscription of the 12th year of the reign) of the glorious king Jaţåvarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva (II.) :
In the twelfth year .. . on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Friday and to the thirteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kanya.'
Ś. 1200): Friday, 12th September A.D. 1287 ; but the tithi which ended on this day was a 3rd, not a 13th tithi of the bright half.
915.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 310, No. 23. Date of a Taramangalam (Ilamisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 13th (really 14th) year (of the reign) of king Jatavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva (II.) :
In the thirteenth year . .. on the day of Uttarishadha, which corresponded to a Monday and to the thirteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Simha.
[$. 1211]: Monday, 1st August A.D. 1289.
916.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 310, No. 24. Date of a Tiruvorriyûr (Adhipuriśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 13th (really 14th) year (of the reign) of king Jatavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadéva (II.] :
In the thirteenth year . .. on the day of Uttara-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Friday and to the third tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha.'
[$. 1211] : Friday, 5th August A.D. 1289.
917.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 312, No. 27. Date of a Taramangalam (Iļamisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the year) opposite the 14th (ie. the 15th) year of the reign) of king Jatavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadêva (II.) :
(In the year) opposite the fourteenth year , on the day of Pushya, which corresponded to a Monday . . . . [of the first fortnight) of the month of Rishabha.'
[$. 1212] : Monday, 15th May A.D. 1290.
918.-Supplied by Dr. Hultzsch. Date of an Achcharapakkam (Akshêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 2nd opposite the 13th (s.e. the 15th) year (of the reign) of king Jatâ varman (alias) the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Sundara-Pandyadeva (II.) :
In the 2nd opposite the 13th year ... on the day of Rohiņi, which corresponded to a Monday and to the seventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Kanya.'
[S. 1212] : Monday, 28th August A.D. 1290; but this was the last day of the month of Simha (preceding the month of Kanya).
919.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 309, No. 21. Date of a Tinnevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscription of the 26th year of the reign) of the glorious king Måravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadêva [I.] who was pleased to take every country:
'In the [2]6th year . . on the day of Punarvagu, which corresponded to a Wednesday, and to the second tithi of the second fortnight, and to the twenty-second solar day of the month of Vrischika.'
[$. 1215]: Wednesday, 18th November A.D. 1293; but the tithi which ended on this day was a third, not a second tithi of the dark half.
920.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 308, No. 19. Date of a Tinnevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscription of the 27th year of the reign) of the glorious king Maravarman alias the
1 No. 252 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1901.

Page #453

149
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadeva [I.] who was pleased to take every country :
In the 27th year... on the day of Uttara-Phalguni, which corresponded to the seventh tithi of the second fortnight, and to a Friday, and to the 14th solar day of the month of Dhanus.
[$. 1210] : Friday, 10th December A.D. 1294.1
921.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 310, No. 22. Date of a Kadappêri (Švôtärapyêsvara temple) Tami) inscription of the 40th year of the reign) of king Mâsavarman (alias) the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadēvs [I.] :
In the 40th year... on the day of Rêvati, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the second tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mina.'
[$. 1220] : Saturday, 24th February A.D. 1308.
922.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 313, No. 29. Date of a Gangaikondashlapuram (Brihadisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 4th year (of the reign) of king Ma[ravarman alias] the Tribhrtanachakravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadeva [II.] :
In the 4th year . . . on the day of Uttarishadha, which corresponded to a Saturday and to the fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Karkataka.'
[$. 1239] : Saturday, 23rd July A.D. 1317.
923.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 313, No. 30. Date of a Gangaiko da solapuram (Brihadisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year (of the reign) of king Maravarman (alias) the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadeva (II.) :
In the 5th year... on the day of Pushya, which corresponded to a Monday and to the thirteenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Simha.'
[$. 1240] : Monday, 5th March A.D. 1319; but the day fell in the month of Mina, not Simha, and the nakshatra on it was Parva-Phalguni (Püram), not Pushya (Pašam).
924.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 312, No. 28. Date of a Tinnevelly (Nellaiyappar temple) Tamil inscription of the 8th year of the reign) of the glorious king Mêravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulasekharadeva (II.) -
In the eighth year ... on the day of Uttara-Phalguns, which corresponded to a Saturday, and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight, and to the seventeenth solar day of the month of Vrischika.'
[$. 1243] : Saturday, 14th November A.D. 1321.
925.-8. 1282.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 11, No. 33. Date of a Sengama (Rishabh@svara temple) Tamil inscription of the 6th year (of the reign) of king Maravarman (alias) the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Parákrama-Pandyadeva:
After the Šaka year 1262 (had passed), in the 6th year... on the day of Uttara-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Vțiśchika.
Wednesday, 1st November A.D. 1340.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 4 b. 45 m. after mean sunrise.
• The accension of Miravarman Kulasekhara II. took place between (approximately) the 6th March and the 23rd July A.D. 1314.
The wording of the date is intrinsically wrong.
The acccasion of Maravarman Parákrama Pandya took place between (approximately) the 1st December A.D. 1984 and the lst November A.D. 1935.

Page #454

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
149
926.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 11, No. 34. Date of a Mappárguļi (Kailasanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 8th (really 18th) year of the reign) of king MAravarman (alias) the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Paråkrama-Påndyadêva :
In the [8th) year ...on the day of Hasta, which corresponded to a Friday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Dhanus.'
[$. 1274]: Friday, 30th November A.D. 1352.
927.-9. 1293.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 12, No. 35. Date of a Cholapuram (near Nagercoil, Cholêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 10th opposite the 5th (i.e. the 15th) year (of the reign) of the glorious king Jațâvarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Parakrama-Pandyadeva:
• After the Saka year 1993 (had passed), in the tenth opposite the fifth year.. on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Friday and to the third tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Makara.
Friday, 9th January A.D. 1372.
928.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 13, No. 37. Date of a Tepkasi (Visvanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the year) opposite the 31st (i.e. the 32nd) year (of the reign) of king Jatilavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Parákrama-Pandyadova ::
(In the year) opposite the thirty-first year... on the day of Uttarashadha, which corresponded to a Monday, and to the fourteenth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the twenty-first solar day of the month of Karkataka.'
(8. 1375): 19th July A.D. 1453; but this was a Thursday, not a Monday.
929.-S. 1377.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 12, No. 36. Date of a Kuttalam (Kuttalanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 2nd opposite the 31st (i.e. the 33rd) year (of the reign) of Parakrama-Pandyadêva :3
In the second opposite the 31st year ... which was current after the Saka year 1377 (had passed),- on the day of Mrigasirsha, which corresponded to a Monday, and to the sixth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the twenty-eighth solar day of the month of Mina.'
Monday, 24th March A.D. 1455.
930.--Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 13, No. 38. Date of a Kuttalam (Kuttalanátha temple) Tamil inscription of the 4th opposite the 31st (i.e. the 35th) year (of the reign) of king Jatilavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Parikrams-Pandyadêva: _
In the fourth opposite the thirty-first year . . . on the day of Anuradha, which corresponded to a Wednesday, and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight, and to the twentieth solar day of the month of Mina.
[$. 1378] : Wednesday, 16th March A.D. 1457.
931.- $. 1381 (for 1383).- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 13, No. 39. Date of a Teşkåsi (Viyanaths temple) Tamil inscription of the 8th opposite the 31st (i.e. the 39th) year (of the reign) of Arikosaridêva alias Parakrama-Pandyadeva:
. In the 8th opposite the 31st year . . . which was current after the Šaka year one thonsand three hundred and eighty-one (had passed), -on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a
1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 0 h. 17 m. after mean sunrise.
* The accession of Jatavarman Parakrame-Pandya took place between (approximately) the 10th January A.D. 1867 and the 9th January A.D. 1858.
11.e. Jatilsvarman Parákrama-PApdya Arikësaridēvs: see No. 931.-His accession took place between (approximately) the 18th June and the 19th July A.D. 1422.
• 1.6. Jațilavarman Parâkranu. Pandya Arikesaridevs ; Ne Nos. 928-990.

Page #455

150
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
Wednesday, and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the twenty-third solar day of the month of Mithuna.
Wednesday, 17th June A.D. 1461; but this was the 21st, not the 23rd day of the month of Mithuna.
932.-8. 1421.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 14, No. 40. Date of a Tenkasi (Visvanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 20th year of the reign) of king Jaţilavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin Parikrama-Påndyadêva alias Kulasekharadeva who was born on the day of Ksittika:
'In the twentieth year ... which was current after the Saka year 1421 (bad passed), - on the day of Røvati, which corresponded to a Thursday, and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the fifteenth solar day of the month of Vrischika.'
Thursday, 14th November A.D. 1499.
933.-S. 1450.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 15, No. 41. Date of a Tenkasi (Visvanatha temple) Tamil inscription of the 3rd year (of the reign) of king Jațilavarman alias the Tribhuvana. chakravartin, Konêrmaikondan ... Perumal Srivallabhadeva: :_
In the Hêvilambin year, the third year ... which was current after the Saka year one thousand four hundred and fifty-nine (had passed), on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Wednesday, and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight, and to the twenty-ninth solar day of the month in which the sun (was) in Vrischika.'
Wednesday, 28th Novem ber A.D. 1537.
934.-5. 1477.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII, p. 15, No. 42. Date of a Gangaikoņd&g (Kailā sapati temple) Tamil inscription of the 22nd opposite the 2nd (.e. the 24th) year of the reign) of king Måravarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, Köpermaikondan,' the glorious SundaraPandyadêva (III.] :S
'In the Rakshasa year wbich was current after the Saka year 1477 (had passed, and which corresponded to the 22nd opposite the 2nd year . . . on the day of Svati, which corresponded to a Saturday, and to the twelfth tithi of the first fortnight, and to the 3rd solar day of the month of Agi.'
Saturday, 1st Jane A.D. 1555.
935.-S. 1489.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 16, No. 43. Date of a Tepkasi (Kulasek baramudaiyar temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year of the reign) of king Jatilavarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, Konêrmaikondan Sri-Perumal Alagan-Perumal Ativirar me Brivallabhadeva :
In the Prabhava year (corresponding to the fifth year... which was current after the Saka year 1489 (had passed), - on the day of Uttara-Bhadrapada, which corresponded to the Vaņik-karapa and to the Ganda-yoga and to a Friday, and to the third tithi of the second fortnight, and to the 22nd solar day of the month of Avaņi.'
Friday, 22nd August A.D. 1567.
1 The king's accession took place between (approximately) the 15th November A.D. 1479 and the 11th November A.D. 1480.
* See above, No. 819.
The king's accession took place between (approximately) the 29th November A.D. 1534 and the 28th November A.D. 1535.
• The king's socession took place between (approximately) the 2nd June A.D. 1531 and the 1st June A.D. 1532.
The king's accession took place between (approximately) the 23rd Angust A.D. 1562 and the 82ud August A.D. 1563

Page #456

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
151
936.-South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 69, p. 101. Tirumalai Tamil inscription of the 10th year of the reign) of king Mâravarman, the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Vira. Pandyadêve.
937.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 69, and Plates. Madras Museum Sansksit and Tamil plates of the 17th year of the reign of the Påndya king Jațilavarman (in Tamil, Neduñjadaiyan), the son of king Mâravarman of the Pandya race, descended from the Moon.-The ajñapti (or dátaka) of the grant was the Mahásámanta Dbirataran Murti-Eyinan of the Vaidya race, chief of Viramangalam.
938.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 67. Tamil inscription of the 6th year of the reign of Ko Mårañ=Jadaiyan, and of his Mahásumanta Sattan Ganapati of the Vaidya race, who was the chief of Pândi-Amirdamangalam.
0.-Kings and Chiefs of Kêraļa. 939.-S. 1188.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 146. Conjeeveram (Aruļ&!a-Perumal temple) incomplete Sanskřit and Tamil inscription of the Maharaja Ravivarman alias Sam gråmadhira and Kulasekharadêva, the Tribhuvanachakravartin Kôņēriņmaikondan, a son of the Kerala Mahúrájádhiraja Jayasimha? (of the family of Yadu in the lunar race) and his wife Umadevi.Date of Ravivarman's birth :
(L. 1).--dehavyâpya. Sakabda-bháji samaye.
When 33 years of age (i.e. about A.D. 1299-1300), Ravivarman took possession of Kerala which he ruled as he did his town of Kolamba; he defeated a certain Vira-Pandya, subjected the Påņdyas and Chôļas to the Keraļas, and at the age of 46 (.e. about A.D. 1312-13) was crowned on the banks of the Vegavatî; he then apparently again made war against Vira-Påndya and conquered the northern country ; in the fourth year of his reign (i.e. about A.D. 1315-16) he was at Kânchi.
940.-5. 1188.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 149. Srirangam (Ranganatha temple) inscription of the Maharaja Ravivarman alias Samgråmadhira and Kulasekharadêva, the son of Jayasimha, of Kerala; (partly composed by Kavibhushana).- Date of Ravivarman's birth as in No. 939, with which this inscription is partly identical. In both Ravivarman, besides other epithets, has those of the Ků paka universal monarch' and 'king Bhoja of the South.'
941.- $. 1298.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 203. Trivandrum (Padmanabhasvåmin temple) inscription of a prince Sarvånganatha :11_
(L. 1).-Simha-sthê cha Brihaspatau .... abdé cha Chapriyê.12
942.- $. 1312.- Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 361. Suchîndram inscription of the Kerala king Mârtandavarman :
Râkâlokela Sak-abdê Surapati-sachive Simba-yâte Tulâyâm=åradhê padminise-py=Aditidinayutê Bhânuvåré cha.
I am unable to state the times of this inscription and of Nos. 937 and 989. * The (seven) plates are numbered with Vatteluttu numeral figures.
"He put to flight, amongst others, a certain Adiyan. With this name compare Adigan, above, Nos. 833 and 884, and Adiyama, e.g. in No. 415, note.
• According to Mr. Venkay she may be identical with the Jatila varman of No. 937.
* I give first inscriptions dated in Saks years, then those dated in Kollam years, and finally updated inscrip tions.-- For Kéra!a kings see also abive, No. 834. . See above No. 819.
Compare below, No. 959.
1.e. 1188 For a Vira-Pandya who apparently was & contemporary of Ravivarman, see below, No. 957. * In the inscription called Syânandûra ; compare below, N. 936.
11 According to the late Mr. P. S. Pillai, this would be the surname of an Adityavarman who is mentioned in another Trivandrum inscription, translated in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 186. 1... 1296.
" I.e. 1312.

Page #457

152
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
Perhaps Sunday, 2nd October A.D. 1390 ; but on this day Jupiter's true place was in Vrischika (and his mean place in Dhanub), not in Simha.
943.-Kollam 301.--Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 253. Translation of a Cholapuram (RajendraChoļeśvara temple) Tamil inscription of Vira-Keralavarman of Véņadu :
* In the year opposite the year 301, since the appearance of Kollam, with the sun in the sign of Leo' (Simha).
[Kollam 301=S. 1047-48.]
944.-Kollam 319.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 255. Translation of a Tiruvallam Old Malayalam inscription of Vira-Keralavarman of Vopadu :
In the Kollam year 319, with Jupiter in the sign Scorpio' (Vrischika), and the sun in Capricornus' (Makara).3
[Kollam 319 = $. 1065-66.]
945.- Kollam 335.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 141. Puravacheri Tamil inscription recording private donations :
In the year opposite the year 335 after the appearance of Kollam.' [Kollam 335 = $. 1081-82.]
946.-Kollam 338.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 257. Translation of a Puravachéri Tamil inscription of Vira-Ravivarman of Vêņadu :
In the year opposite the year 336, after the appearance of Kollam, with the sun six days old in the sign of Taurus' (Vrishabha), Saturday, Makayiram' (Mrigasirsha) star.'
[$. 1083]: Saturday, 29th April A.D. 1161; see ibid. Vol. XXV. p. 54, No. 1.
09Kollam 342.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 277. Translation of a Puravachêri Tamil inscription [of Vira-Ravivarman of Vēņadu P]:
In the year 342 after the appearance of Kollam, with the sun 7 days old in Leo' (Simha). [Kollam 342 = $. 1088-89.]
948.-Kollam 348 (for 347 P).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 278. Translation of a Tiruvattar Old Malayalam inscription of Vira-Udaiyamartandavarman of Venadu:
"In the Kollam year 348, with Jupiter in Cancer' (Karkataka), and the sun.. days old in Pisces' (Mina), Thursday, Anusham' (Anuradha) star.'
[$. 1094] : Thursday, 16th March A.D. 1172; see ibid. Vol. XXV. p. 54, No. 4, and p. 174.
949,-Kollam 368.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 283. Translation of Viranam (near Arringal) fragments of one or two Tamil inscriptions of a Vira-Kéraļavarman P], one of which is dated
in the Kollam year 368, with Jupiter in Virgo' (Kanya), and the sun two days old in Taurus' (Vrishabba).
[Kollam 368 = $. 1114-15.]
For this and the following inscriptions compare also the late P. S. Pillai's Some Early Sovereigns of Tra rancore, Madras, 1894.
? This is the Tamil name of the Travancore country. * In the Kollam yeur 319 - A.D. 1143-44 Jupiter was not in Vrischiks.
* For another Tamil inscription from the saine place aud of apparently the same date, see Ind 41. Vol. XXIV. p. 258.
I.e. 'on the 6th solar day.' Iu the Kollam year 368-A.D. 1192-98 Jupiter was not in Kanya.

Page #458

APPENDIX.]
950. Kollam 371.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 284. Translation of a Kupangarai Old Malayalam inscription of Vira-Ramavarman of Vênâḍu
In the Kollam year 371, with Jupiter in Cancer' (Karkataka), and the sun 24 days old in Aries' (Mêsha).
[Kollam 371=S. 1117-18.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
951.-Kollam 384.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 305. Translation of a Trivandrum (Padmanåbhasvamin temple) Old Malayalam mutilated inscription of Vira-Rama [Kêrajavarman] of Vênâḍu:
153
'In the Kollam year 384, with Jupiter in Cancer' (Karkataka), '[and the sun..days old in Gemini' (Mithuna)].
[Kollam 384 =Ś. 1130-31.]
952. Kollam 389 (for 390 ?).-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 307. Translation of a Kaḍinankulam (Mahâdêva temple) Tamil inscription of Vira-Rama Keralavarman of Kilappêrûr, ruler of Vêuâdu:
In the year opposite the Kollam year 389, with Jupiter in Aquarius' (Kumbha), and the sun 18 days old1 in Pisces' (Mina), Thursday, Pushya star, the 10th lunar day, Aries' (Mêsha) (being the rising sign).'
[S. 1137]: Thursday, 12th March A.D. 1215; see ibid. Vol. XXV. p. 54, No. 3.
953. Kollam 392 (Ky. 4317).- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 144. Kôttår (Cholapuram temple) Tamil inscription:
In the Kollam year 392 opposite the Kaliyuga year 4317, the sun being in Vrischika.' [Kollam 392 = Ky. 4817= $. 1138.]
954. Kollam 396.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXVI. p. 145. Kôṭṭâr (Cholapuram temple) Tamil inscription :
'In the year 396 after the appearance of Kollam, when the sun was in Mithuna.' [Kollam 386 S. 1142-43.]
955.-Kollam 410.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 308. Translation of a Maṇalikkarai (Âlvår temple) Old Malayalam inscription of Vira-Ravi Keralavarman of Vênâḍu:
'In the year opposite the Kollam year 410, with Jupiter in Scorpio' (Vrischika), 'and the sun 27 days old in Aries' (Mêsha).
[Kollam 410 S. 1158-57.]
956.-Kollam 427.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 333. Translation of a Varkkalai Old Malayalam inscription of Vira-Padmanabha Martaṇḍa varman of Vêpâḍu:
In the Kollam year 427, with Jupiter entering into Aries' (Mêsha), and the sun 21 days old' in Taurus' (Vrishabha), 'Wednesday, the 5th lunar day after new-moon, and with the sign of Cancer' (Karkataka) rising in the orient.'
[S. 1174]: Wednesday, 15th May A.D. 1252; see ibid. Vol. XXV. p. 54, No. 2.
957.-Kollam 491.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 335. Translation of a Keralapuram Old Malayalam inscription of Vira-Udaiyamartaṇḍavarman alias Vira-Pandyadeva of Vêpâḍu:
'In the Kollam year 491, and in the 4th year, the sun being 21 days old in Aquarius' (Kumbha).
[Kollam 491 = §. 1237-38.]
11.6. on the 18th solar day.'
For the month of Vrischika the Kollam year 392 corresponds to Kaliyuga 4317 expired. I.e. on the 21st solar day.'
Compare above, No. 939.
X

Page #459

154
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
958.- Kollam 578.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. pp. 187 and 188. Translation of a Padmanábhapuram (Alvar temple) Sanskrit and Tamil inscription of the Kerala king Vira-Kêraļa Martåndavarman of Kilappêrûr :
In the Kollam year 578, the sun being 26 days old in Mesham, on Saturday, new moon, the lunar mansion being] Bbarani.'s
[8. 1325] : Saturday, 21st April A.D. 1403.
959.-Kollam 844. Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 360. Inscription on a bell, given to a temple at Tirukurangudi by a prince Adityavarman, ruler of Vanchi, of the lineage of Jayasimba -
Srimat-Kolamba-varshê bhavati. [Kollam 644 = $. 1390-91.]
960.-- Kollam 854.- Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 361. Suchindram inscription of a prince Ramavarman, ruler of Vanchi :3
Abdê Kôlar ba-sarjõd visati Gavi Curaa mitra-yâte(?) Tul-anty@(P) Maitrê(trar) kshe -Enduvarê pratipadi Vanitá-lagnakê.
[$. 1400] : Monday, 26th October A.D. 1478; see ibid. Vol. XXV. p. 56, No. 15. 961.- Kollam 855.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 204. Varkkalai inscription of Mårtånda :
(L. 1).-Kolambê mamat=7&ti vatsara itë mâsê Vpish-Arddhe Guroruvvård bho Mrigasirshaké Vidhi-tithau Simhê cha lagnê subhê.
[$. 1402] : Thursday, 11th May A.D. 1480.
962.- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 68, and Plate. Cochin (Jews') Tamil plates of Kôgô maikondan, His Majesty the king, the glorious Bhaskara Ravivarman, staying at Muyirikkodu, recording a grant made to Issuppu Irappan (i.e. Joseph Rabbân); dated
in the thirty-sixth year opposite the second year.'
963.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 290, and Plate. Tirunelli (now Colonel Wooldridge's) Tamil plates of His Majesty king Bhaskara Ravivarman, containing an order by his feudatory Šamkara-Kodavarman of Puraigilânadu , dated
in the forty-sixth year opposite the current year... in the month of Makara, when Jupiter was standing in Simba, in the above year.'
964.-Madras Jour. Lit. Sc. Vol. XIII. Part I. p. 123. Kottayam (Syrian Christians') Tamil plates of king Sthåņu Ravi, 10 dated"
in the fifth year which was current within the time during which king... was reigning ... in this year.'
965.- Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 295, and Plate. Kottayam (Syrian Christians') Tamil plate of Vira-Raghava-Chakravartin, a descendant of Vira-Koraļa-Chakravartin
On the day of Rohini, a Saturday on which passed" (the day) twenty-one (of) the month Mina, (when) Jupiter (was) in Makara, while the glorious Vira-Raghava-Chakravartin... was ruling prosperously.'
[$. 1241) : Saturday, 15th March A.D. 1320 ; see ibid. Vol. VI. p. 83.
"I.e. 'on the 28th solar day.'
In the Sanskrit part of the inscription the date is assigned to s. 1826 (Sakhaldica). I.e. Vafiji; see above, No. 834.
• Compare above, No. 999. L. 644.
. Le 654 Le. 655.
* Le. he who had assumed the title "king of kings." . In the Hebrew translation in the possession of the Cochin Jewe) identified with Koduhallar (Cranganore). ** See Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 291, note 5. " See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 287. W I owe the literal translation of the date to Dr. Hultssch,

Page #460

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
966.-Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 202. Trivandrum' (Padmanabhasvâmin temple) Sanskrit and Tamil inscription of the time of Gôda-Martanda, the lord of Gôlamba (Kôlamba) :(L. 3).-Dhanushi . . . . uttumga-Jive.
P.-Miscellaneous dated Inscriptions.
967.-S. 856.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 104, and Plate; PSOOI. No. 52. Bâdâmi (Mahâkûṭa) unfinished Kanarese pillar inscription of the Mahdsamanta Bappuvarasa :
(L. 6).-Sa (sa) kanripakâl-âtita-sa[m]vatsara-sata mgal-entu-nu(na)ra-ayivatta-â¡aney a Jaya-sa[m]vatsarada Kartta(rtti) ka-su(su)ddha-panchamiyum Budhavarad -andu[m].
Wednesday, 15th October A.D. 924; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 2, No. 127.
Bappuvarasa is described as 'a very Bhairava... to the assemblage of the enemies of the brave Gôpâla (Vira-Gôpâļa ?).'
vårad=andu.
155
968.-S. 1041.- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 139, p. 109. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of a female disciple of Divakaranandi. siddhantadeva :
Saka-varsham 1041 neya Vilambi-samvatsarada Phalguna na)-suddha-pañchami Budha
The date is irregular.
Divâkaranandi-siddhântadêva's disciple was Maladhâridêva, whose disciple was Subha
chandra-siddhântadêva."
969.-S. 1050.- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 54, p. 41; Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 189, and Plate. Pillar inscription recording the date of the death of Mallishens Maladhârideva, the disciple of Ajitasêna, 'preceded by a sort of historical sketch of the Bravana-Belgola branch of the Digambara branch of the Jainas;' (composed by Maladhâridêva's lay-disciple Mallinâtha) :(L. 218). Sâkê sânya-sar-âmbar-avani-mitê samvatsarê Kilakê mâsê [Ph]âlgunakê tri(tri)tiya-divasê vârê-sitê Bhaskarê Svâtau... madhyâhnê.
Sunday, 10th March A.D. 1129; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 124, No. 68.
Of royal personages the inscription mentions: Chandragupta (in connection with Bhadrabâhu); Sâhasatunga and Himasitala (in connection with Akalanka); Satrubhayamkara (in connection with Vimalachandra); Krishnaraja (in connection with Paravadimalla); the Poysala (Hoysala) Vinayaditya (in connection with Sântidêva); and Ahavamalla (e. perhaps the W. Chalukya Sömésvara I., in connection with Sabdachaturmukha, i.e. perhaps Sântinâtha).
970.-8. 1059 (for 1051 P).- Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 68, p. 60. Kanarese pillar inscription recording the date of the death of Tribhuvanamalla Chaladankarava Hoysalaseṭţi, and the erection by his wife of a monument in his memory:
Sa (sa)ka-varsa (rsha) 1059neya Saumya-samvatsarada Magha-masada sukla-pakshada sankramapad-andu.
Saumya would be Ś. 1051 expired.
971.-8. 1121.-PSOCI. No. 114. Hampe Kanarese inscription of Maiduna-Chauḍayya:'Saka 1121 (in figures, 1. 11), the Siddharthi samvatsara; at the time of the sun's commencing his progress to the north.'
1 In the inscription called Syânandura; compare above, No. 941.
Of about the 14th century A.D.- Mr P. S. Pillai has taken the inscription to be dated in the Kollam year 365; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 280, and Vol. XXVI. p. 109.
I.e. (in the month of Dhanus) when Jupiter was in the sign Karkataka.- Compare Raghuvamia III. 13, S. P. Pandit's note.
On this day the tithi of the date commenced 2 h. 42 m. after mean sunrise. He appears to have the birada Ratnivalóka
Compare above, No. 398.
x 2

Page #461

156
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
972.-S. 1130 (for 1131).- Ep. Ind. Vol. III. p. 316. Sironcha (on the Godavari, now Nagpur Museum) Teluga inscription of Sômêsvara (Jagadekabh shana-Maharaja alias Sômêsvaradêva-Chakravartin) of the Någa varsa, lord of Bhögåvnti;'l recording a grant by bis chief queen Gangamahadevi :
(L. 26).-Sakanri(nri)pakal-Atita-samvatsaramulu 1130agunemți Phalgana(na)-60[kra (kla)]-dvadasini Adityaváramu nåmdu.
Sunday, 7th February A.D. 1910; see ibid. p. 315. 973.-5. 1156.-Cave-Temples of West. India, p. 99. Ellôrå Jaina image inscription : (L. 1).--śAkd 1156 Jaya-savachhare [Phálgana-sudba-tritiâ Budhê). (L. 3).-Phålguna-tritiyar Vadhe. Wednesday, 21st February A.D. 1235; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 118, No. 30.
974.-8. 1189.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 101. Kadakol Kanarese memorial tablet of a disciple of Srinandi-bhattârakadêve :
(L. 1).-Sa(sa)ka-varusa (sha) 1189 Prabhava-samvatsarada Magha-su(bu)dha(ddha) 5 Su(su) kraväradalu.
Friday, 20th January A.D. 1268 ; ' see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 3, No. 131.
975.- $. 1197-PS001. No. 236; Mysore Insor. No. 120, p. 219. Haļabią Kanarese memorial tablet of a disciple of (P) Mágbanandi-bhattarakadêve :
Saka 1197 (in figures, 1. 8), the Bhâva samvatsara; Wednesday, the twelfth day of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada.'
Wednesday, 15th August A.D. 1274; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 128, No. 92.
976.- $. 1200.-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 137, second part, p. 105 Kanarese inscrip. tion recording donations by Munichandradêva, disciple of the Mahamandalácharya Udayechandradêva, and by others :
salivahana-Saka-varsham 1200neya Bahudhânya-samvatsarada Chaitra-guddha 1 Sukravára. Friday, 25th March A.D. 1278; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 119, No. 37.
977.-8. 1201.-Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 101. Kadako! Kanarese memorial tablet of a female disciple of (?) Padumasina-bhattárakadêve :
(L. 1).-Sa(sa) ka-varusa(sha) 1201 Pramåthi-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-su(su)ddhachhat[t]i Sômavårad-amdu.
Monday, 14th August A.D. 1279; see ibid. Vol. XXIV. p. 3, No. 133.
978.-S. 1203 (for 1201) and (8. 1210).-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 131, p. 99. Kanarese inscription recording grants by private persons :
Srimatu-Saka-varsha 1203noya Pramidi-samvatsara Marggasira-sa 10 Bri(bri)d-andu.
Pramadin would be s. 1235 expired. Perhaps the intended year is s. 1201 expired= Pramathin, but for that year the date is irregular.
Below the above is another Kanarese inscription recording a private grant, dated : Sarvadhåri-samvatsarada dvitiya-Bhadrapada-su 5 Bri.
This date, for Sarvadharin=s. 1210, in which Bhadrapada was intercalary, corresponds to Thursday, 2nd September A.D. 1288.
1 SomSvars therefore probably helonged to the Sinda family compare above, Nos. 144, 156 and 189. On this day the titli of the date commenced 2 b. 42 m. after mean sunrise.
This was the day of the Mesha-sankranti. • On this day the tithi of the date commenced 4 h. 19 m. after mean sunrise.

Page #462

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
157
979.-8. 1203.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 263. Srikarmam (Kurmêsvar.. temple) pillar inscription of Naraharitirthal (probably governor of the Kalinga country), the pupil of Anandatirtha (who explained the Vyasa-sútras in accordance with the principles of the Dvaita school), who was the pupil of Purushottama-mahatirtha (who composed a bhashya) :
(L. 15).-. . Saka-vatsarê hutavaha-ryðma-dvaya-kshma-yuté Méshé sukla-Sasanokka80khara-[di]nê våre [cha] Saumyê vare.
The date is irregular; see ibid. p. 266.
980.- $. 1205,- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 129, p. 96. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription recording grants by Balachandradeva, disciple of the Mahamandaldcharya Nêmichandrapanditadêva, and by others :
SA(sa)ka-varsham 1205neys Chitrabhậnu-samvatsara Sravana-gu 10 Brid-andu. Thursday, 16th July A.D. 1282; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 128, No. 94.
981.-8. 1235.- Inscr. at Sravana-Beļgoļa, No. 41, p. 11. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscrip tion recording the date of the death of Subhachandramuni:
Panchatrimsatsarguta-latadvayadhika-sahasra-nata-varsbêshu | vrittêshu Saka-nsipasya tu kalê vistir na-vilasad-arppavanê mau || Pramadi-vatsarê mked Brávané tanum=atyajat! Vakre krishna-chaturddasyår Subhachandrð mah&yatib Il
Tuesday, 21st August A.D. 1313; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 125, No. 75. The inscription praises Meghachandra-traividya and others.
982-8. 1295-Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 111, p. 86. Partly illegible rock inscription, recording that some work or other was done by (o) Verdhamanasvimin -
Saka-varsha 1295 Paridb&vi-bamvatsara Vaisakha-buddha 3 Budhavára. Wednesday, 7th April A.D. 1372; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 129, No. 95.
983.-8. 1320-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 105, p. 76. Pillar inscription recording the date of the death of Purupandita, and the erection of a tomb for him by his disciple Abhinayapauditadova; preceded by & long account of Jains teachers; (composed by Arhadd&sa) :
Tatra trayðdasa-sataid=cha dasa-dvayêna Śakd=bdake parimite-bhavad-lávar-akhy8 | MAgh chaturddasa-tithau sitabháji våre Svåtau Sanais(nôh) surapadam Purupapditasya ||
The date is irregular.
984.-8. 1931.- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 106, p. 80. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription, recording a grant by a certain M&yappa, a disciple of Chandrakirti :
Baka-varusha 1331 neys Virôdhi-samvatsarada Chaitra-ba 5 Gu. Thursday, 4th April A.D. 1409; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 126, No. 78.
985.-8. 1863.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 110. Inscription on a colossal Jaina statued at Karkala in the South Canara district, ereoted by Vira-Pandya (Pandyarêys), the son of Bhairavêndrs of the lineage of the Moon, by the advice of the Jains priest Lalitakirti :
(L. 5).-Svasti &r-Sakabhüpatês-tri-sara-vahn-indor-V virðdhyadikrid-varshồ PhAlguns. Saumyavara-dhavala-sri-dvadasi-sattathau.
(L. 14).- Saka-varsha 1353. Wednesday, 13th February A.D. 1432; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 119, No. 42.
1 In Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 266 ff. are given the dates of Ave other inscriptions which record gifts of Narabari. tirtha, one of them (No. 2) quotes the coincidence called Ardhodaya and solar eclipse which was visible in Indis; another (No. 4), of 8. 1216 (corresponding to the 21st May A.D. 1298), is of the 18th year of the rolgn of ViraSri-Narainsimhaddys (i... the Ganga king of Kalinga Narusiáhadena II. ; see North. Iwwer, No. 867).- Compare also Mr. Venkayya'. Report for 1900, p. 83.
* See above, Nos. 74, 897, and 408. • For short Kanarese inscription of Pandyarly, on the same statue, see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 111. • Compare below, Nou. 997, 993 and 994.

Page #463

158
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
986.- $. 1355,- Insor. at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 108, p. 81. Pillar inscription recording the death of Srutamuni and the erection of a tomb for him; preceded by a long account of Jaina teachers; (composed by Mangarája) :
Ishu-sara-sikhi-vidhu-mita-Saka-Paridhåvi-barad-dvitiyag-Ash&dhe aita-navami-Vidhudinôdayajushi sa-Viśå khê pratishthitreyam-iha 11
Monday, 7th July A.D. 1432; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 129, No. 96.
987.- $. 1358,- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 111. Karkaļa Kanarese pillar inscription of Vira-Pandya, the son of Bhairava of the family of Jinadatta :
(L. 1).- Saka-nfipana 1358 Rakshasa-samvatsara da Ph]Alguna-su 12lu ||
988.-S. 1432"-Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 103, p. 75. Kanarese inscription recording Home repairs made by a son of Keśavanátha, the minister of the Mandalesvara KulôttungaChangala-Mahadeva :
Saia) kha(ka)-varusha 1432daneya Sukla-samvatsarada Vayisakha-ba 1014.
989.- S. 1438(R).- PSOCI. No. 228; Mysore Inscr. No. 112, p. 208. Tyåkal Kanarese rock inscription ; appears to treat of a Mahamandalesvara Gôparaja (Såluva-Gôparája) and others :
Saka 1438 (in figures, 1. 1), the Pramádi samvatsara ; the first day of the bright fortnight of Phålguna;' (Mys. Inscr. : the year 1434 ').
Pramadin would be $. 1415; (Pramoda = $. 1432, and Pramåthin = $. 1441).
990.-S. 1450 (for 1460).- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 99, p. 75. Kanarese pillar inscription recording a private grant:
Saka-varsha såvirada 1459 taneya Viļambi-samvatsarada Magha-suddha Byalu.
991.-S. 1486.- Coorg Inscr. No. 10, p. 14. Añjanagiri Kanarese Jaina inscription, caused to be written by Santikirtidêva, the fellow student of Abhinava-Chårukirti-panditadêya:
Saka-Varsha 1466 sanda vartamâna-Krodhi-samvatsarada Karti(rtti)ka-su 15yallu.
992.-6. 1476*.-PSOCI. No. 47; Archæol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. I. Plate xxxiii. 8. Badami Telaga pillar inscription :
(L. 1).- Salivahana-Saka-varshambulu 1476guna(nê)ţi Pramadi-sam(va] tsara  shada(dha)-ba Illu.
993.-. 1508.- Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 40; corrected by Dr. Hultzsch from inked estampaces. Karkala Jaina temple Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription of Immadi-Bhairara88Odeya or Bhairava (II.], surnamed Vfranarasimha-Changanarendra, a descendant of the family of Jinadatta and the nephew of Bhairarana-Odeya or Bhairava [1.], 'supreme lord of PattiPombuchchapura:
(L.), - grimach-ChhAli-Sak-Abdake cha gali(pi)tê nag-abhra-bân-êrdubhiguch=&bdé sadVyaya-namni Chaitra-sita-shashtyåm(shthyår) Saumyavård Vrish8 lagne san-Mru(mpi)gasirsha-bhê.
(L. 9).- Salivahana-Saka-Varsha | 1508neya Vyaya-samvatsarada Chaitra-buddha-shashtishthi) ya Budhavåra Mrigasira-nakshatra (va) Vrishabha-lagpadalld.
Wednesday, 16th March A.D. 1586.
Compare above, No. 985. • Compare above, Nos. 501, 508 and 509.
For another, undated Badami Telugu pillar inscription see PSOCI. No. 48, and Archael Sure. of West. India, Vol. I. Plate xxxiii. 9.
• Compare above, Nos. 985 and 987; also No. 287.

Page #464

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
159
994.-S. 1525.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 113. Inscription on a colossal Jaina statue at Vånir in the South Canara district, erected by Timmaraja (the younger brother of Påodya, son of queen Påndyaka, and nephew and son-in-law of Råyakuvara) of the Chamunda family, by the advice of the Jaina priest Chårukirti :
(L. 4).- Saka-varshồshv-atité(shu vi]shay-Akshi-sar-êmdushu / va[rttamâ]nê sôbhakriti vatsard Phålgun-A[khyake 11) Mase=tha Suklapaksh-eddha-dasamyan Gu[ra-Pushyake sulagnê Mithune.
Thursday, 1st March A.D. 1604; see ibid. p. 112.
995.-8. 1558. Insor, at Sravana-Belgola, No. 84, p. 66, and No. 140, p. 111. Kanarese stone and Kanarese copper-plate inscription of the Maharajadhiraja Chamaraja-Vodeyar, lord of the city of Maiguru (Mahigarapattana) -
salivahana-Saka-varusha 1556neya Bh&va-samvatsarada Ashada(dha)-su 13 ŞthiraváraBrahmayðgadalu.
Saturday, 28th Jane A.D. 1634; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 121, No. 50.
996.-8. 1566.-Insor, at Bravana-Belgola, No. 142, p. 112. Rock inscription recording the date of the death of Charukirti-pandita :
Śrt-Sa kavarusha 1565neya Brfmach-Chårusukirtipandita-yatih Sobhânu-samvatsarê máme Pushya-chaturddasi-tithi-vard krishộê supakshð mahån madhyâhnê vara-Mala-bhê cha(?) karanê Bbárggavyaváre Dhfidhru ve yogê syargga-purain jagama matimân(máms-traividya. chakra varah ||
Friday, 29th December A.D. 1643; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 126, No. 79.
997.-8. 1578.- Mysore Inscr. No. 175, p. 333. Yelandur Kanareso (?) inscription of Xudda-bhüpati (Muddu-raja) of Padinada :
In the Saks year 1576, the year Jaya.'
Mudda-bhpati was one of the successors of Singhadêva-bhûpa of whom the inscription records a donation made 'in the Saka year 1490, the year Vibhava.'
998.-8. 1894,-P8001. No. 83; Mysore Indor. No. 137, p. 249. Simogga Kanareno plate of Keladi-8ômasekhara-Nayaka :
(L. 1).-Salivahana-Saka-varnia (sha) 1594neya Virèdhikfitu-samvatsarada érsvaņa-su 1614.
999.-8. 1601.- Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 81, No. 151; Mysore Inscr. No. 167, p. 309. Karigaţta (Karéghatta) Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of Chikkadévêndra vf Mahisurapura, reigning at Paschima-Ranganagara (Srirangapattapa) :
Inda-bindv-anga-chandreahu Sak-abdéshu gatéshy-atha Siddharthini Sabe krisba dvitiyåyån pitus-tithan 11
Certain kings of Yadu's race came from Dvaraks to the Karnața country and settled at Mahigurapura; from them sprang Dbvarija; he had four sons the oldest of whom, Doddadevarája, married Amritâmb&; their sons Chikkadev&ndra and Kapthfrava. Chikkadêvêndru defeated the Påņdya Chokka, the princes of Keladi, Rapadnla-khana, Mushţika, TimmappaGanda and Ramappa-Ganda.
The name statue contains Kanarese inscription (Ep. Ind. Vol. VII, p. 116)-dated on the same day, but in 8. 1696 current which gives the amo information. In It Rayskuvara is called Rayakumar, sud Tiwww is stated to have belonged to the lunar race and to have ruled over the kingdom of Punjelike.
See below, No. 1008.

Page #465

160
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
1000.-8. 1618.-P800I. Nos. 35 and 229; Mysore Inser. Nos. 114 and 142, pp. 211 and 256. Dêvanhalli Kanarese plates and stone inscription of Gôpâla-Gauda, lord of the Avatinaḍ:'
Salivahana-Saka 1619, the Tévara samvatsara; Saturday, the fifteenth day of the bright fortnight of Magha.'
Saturday, 15th January A.D. 1698; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 4, No. 137.
1001.-8. 1620.- PSOCI. No. 36; Mysore Insor. No. 144, p. 258. Kôlar Telugu plate of 'Prithvi Satti, and the royal minister Bhaskara,' and others:
(L. 1). Salivahana-Saka-varushambulu 1620agunêți Bahudhânya-samvatsara Jêshtha-su
7lu.
1002.-8. 1621 (for 1845 P). Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 83, p. 65. Kanarese inscription of the Mahárájádhiraja Dodda-Krishnaraja-Vodeyar (Krishnaraja), lord of the Mabisûra country :
Salivahana-Saka-varsha 1621nê saluva Sobhakritu-samvatsarada Kârttika-ba 13
Guruvåradalla.
For Śôbhakrit §. 1645 the date would correspond to Thursday, 14th November A.D. 1728.
=
1003.-8. 1836.- PSOCI. No. 34; Mysore Inscr. No. 138, p. 250. Śimoggå Kanarese plates of Basavappa-Nayaka, the son of Somasekhara-Nayaka, grandson of Sivappa-Nayaka and great-grandson of Siddappa-Nayaka, descendant of Keladi-Sadasiva-Nayaka :
(L. 3).-Salivahana-Sakha (ka)-varusa(sha) 1636neya varttamânakke saluva Vijaya-namasamvatsarada Chaitra-su 15lu.
1004.-8. 1644.-Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 39, No. 64; Mysore Inser. No. 168, p. 311. Topdanar Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of Krishnaraja (the son of Kanthirava-Narasa and grandson of Chikkadêvêndra) of Mahisara, issued from Srirangapaṭṭana; (composed by Rambyaga-Tirumalarya)
Salivahe Sak-Abde bhatê vêd-årpava-rttu-kshiti-pariganitê 'nantarê varttamâne || Subhakrid-vatsare Marggê purnima-Bhaumavasarê | Brahmayoga-yut-Ardrâyâm Bâlavê karanê tatha | . sômoparåga-samayê.
êvam subha-dinê
Tuesday, 11th December A.D. 1722; a lunar eclipse, visible in India; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 121, No. 51.
1005.-8. 1646.- Ep. Carn. Vol. III. p. 59, No. 100, and specimen plate; Mysore Inscr. No. 169, p. 318. Mêlukôte Sanskrit and Kanarese plates of Krishnaraja of Mahisûra, issued from Srirangapattana; (composed by Ramayana-Tiramalarya) -
Salivahe Sak-Abdê bhate ritv-arpav-ånga-kshiti-pariganitê 'nantarê varttamânê || Krôdhisamvatsar Pushye krishna-pakshe Harêr-ddinê| Budh-Anuradha-samyukta-Vriddhi-yogê saBálavé uttarê tv-ayanê punye Makaram yâti bhasvati | êvam subhê dine prâhnê Salivahana-Saka-varshangalu 1646 sandu varttamânavada Krodhi-samvatsarada Pushya-bahula 11yd Saumyavaradalla.
Wednesday, 30th December A.D. 1724.
1006.-8. 1850-Date of the time of the Coorg (Kodagu) Raja Dodda-Virappa-Vodeyar, in the Abbimatha plate of Vira-Rajendra-Vodeyar (below, No. 1009):
Salivahana-Saka-varusha 1650nê Kilaka-samvatsarada Karttika-suddha 2 Budhavaradallu. Wednesday, 23rd October A.D. 1728; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 121, No. 52.
1 On this day the tithi of the date commenced 6 h. 52 m. after mean sunrise.
According to PSOCI. the name is Basapayya; according to Ep. Carn. Vol. VI. Introduction, p. 23, Basappa. Compare above, No. 998.
See above, No. 999. For the full genealogy see Ep. Cars. Vol. III. Introduction, p. 33.
A great part of the text is identical with part of the text of No. 1004.

Page #466

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
16
1007.-8. 1888.- PSOCI. No. 37; Mysore Inscr. No. 143, p. 257. Kolár Kanarese plate of Chikkanpa-setti and others
(L. 1).-SAlivahana-Saka-varushangalu 1683n8 Vishu-samvatsarada Chaitra-su 1 Somavåradallu.
Monday, 6th April A.D. 1761; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 121, No. 53.
1008.-KY. 4881",-- Coorg Insor. No. 12, p. 18. Mahaddvapura Kanarese plate of ViraRajendra-Vodeyar of Coorg (Kodaga), recording the date of the death of his father, the Maharaja Linga-Rajendra-Vodeyar, the son of Appájendra-Vodeyar :
Kali sanda 4881nê vartamánakke sallava Vikári-samvatsarada Mâgha-bahula 10yu Budhavåra.
For Vikarin=Ky. 48810=8. 1701 the date is irregular; it wonld correspond to Tuesday, 29th February A.D. 1780.
1009.-8. 1718.- Coorg Insor. Nos. 13 and 14, pp. 20 and 22. Abbimatha and Mahadevapurs Kanarese plates of the Coorg (Kodaga) Rája Vira-Rajendra-Vodoyar, the son of LingaRajendra-Vodoyar and grandson of Appájendra-Vodeyar :
ŚAlivahana-Saka-varusha 1718nê vartamánakke sallava Nala-samvatsarada Chaitra sa ! Bhârga[va"]våradallu.
Friday, 8th April A.D. 1796 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 122, No. 54.
(For a date of the time of the Raja's great-grandfather Dodda-Virappa-Vodeyar, in the Abbimaths plate, see above, No. 1006).
1010.-8. 1731.- Insor. at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 72, p. 61. Kanarese inscription recording the date of the death of Aditakirtidéve :
Salivahana-Sak-abdab 1731ngya Sukla-nama-samvatsarada Bhadrapada-ba 4 Budhaváradalli. Wednesday, 27th September A.D. 1809; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 126, No. 80.
2011.-8. 1789 [and 1742).- Coorg Inscr. No. 17, p. 25. Merkara Kanarese plate of the Coorg (Kodagu) Rájd Linga-Rajendra-Vodeyar, the son(P) of Linga-Râjândra-Vodeyar and grandson of App&ji-Rajendra :
Salivahana-Saka-varsha 1739ney-Isvara sanyatsarada Joshtha-bahula bidigeya Bbânuvårakke Kali-dina 1796 392nd yi subha-divasadalli.
Sunday, 1st June A.D. 1817; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 126, No. 81.
The inscription also contains the date : Vikrama-samvatsarada Chaitra-buddha-dvadasiyu Bhanuvarada varige varusha 2 tingaļu 9 dina 25 Kali-dina 1797 421nê yêtadrusa su-divasadalli corresponding, for Vikrama =$. 1742, to Sunday, 26th March A.D. 1820.
It also contains the date : Kali-varaha 4922nd Vikrama-samvatsarada nija-Jeshtha tåriku 22nd Bhân vârs, corresponding, for Vikrama - Kaliyuga 4922*=S. 1742, to Sunday, 2nd July A.D. 1820, which was the 7th of the dark half of the second Jyaishtha.
1012.-8. 1748.- Insor. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 98, p. 74. Kanarese pillar inscription recording a donation made in the time of Krishnaraja-Vodeyar, lord of Mahisørspura
Salivahana-Sakha(ka)-varusha 1748neya sanda varttamánakke saluva Vyaya-nama-samvatsarada PhAlguna-ba 5 Bhanuväradala.
Sunday, 18th March A.D. 1997; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 127, No. 82.
1013.-. 1763=V. 1888=2408 after Vardhamina's Nirvana. Inscr. at SravanaBelgola, No. 141, p. 111. Inscription recording the confirmation of some grants by Krishnaraja, the son of Chamarkja, reigning at Mahigars :
Svasti srl-Varddhaman-Akhye Jind muktiṁ gate sati vahni-randhr-Abdhi-nêtrais-cha vatsarésha mitëshu vai || Vikramaaka-samksv-indu-gaja-såmaja-hastibhiḥ? | satishu gapaniyasu
Xote the irregular position of the word ind# (for 1).

Page #467

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
ganita-jñair-bbudhaisatada | Salivahana-varsheshu netra-b&pa-nag-êndubhib pramiteshu Vikrity-abd& Śrávanê mási mangald || Krishpa-pakshê cha pañchamyam tithan Chandrasya varê
Monday, 9th August A.D. 1830 ; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 346, No. 6.
Q.-Miscellaneous undated! Inscriptions. 1014.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VI. p. 316, and Plates. Kopdamudi (now Madras Museum) Prikrit* plates of the Maharaja (or Rájá) Jayavarman of the gôtra of the Bțihatphalâyapas, issued from the camp (or capital) of Kadara, and copied on the plates in the 10th year of the king's reign) :
(L. 41).- sarva 10 hê pa 1 diva 1.
1015.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 102, and Plate. Guņțür district (formerly Sir W. Elliot's, now British Museum ?) plates of the Raja Attivarman, born in the family (kula) of king (nripatı) Kandara, which was born in the race (vanta) of the great sage Ananda.
1016.- Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 366, and Plate. Kômaralingam (spuriouse) Sanskrit and Kanarese plates? of a king or chief Revidetta (of the Punnadu-vishaya P), recording grants made from Kitthipura (? Kirtipara) with the permission of a certain Cheramms :
(L. 12).- Palgunamâsyam Adityavárê Rêvati(ti)-nakshatrê sûryya-grâhâyê.
A king Råshtravarman of the Kåsyapa gôtra (?); his son Nagadatta; his son Bhujangadhiraja (P) (whose wife was the daughter of a king Singavarman); his son Skandavarman ; his son Punnataraja (?); his descendant (P) Ravidatta.
2017. - Yudhishthira-Saka 89.-Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 333; PSOOI. No. 30; Mysore Insor. No. 139, p. 251. Bhimankatti (near Tirthahaļļi in Mysore, spurious ) plates of the Mahdrája. dhiraja Janamêjays of the Kuru kula, issued from Kishkindhya-nagari :
(L. 4).- Yadhithi(shthi)ra-Sake Plavamg-&khyê yê(8)konanavati-vatsarə Sahasya-mási amavasydy&r Saumyavdard ...
(L. 29).- u paråga-samaya(yê).
1018.-Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 91. Bêgûr (spurions!l) plates of the Pandava Maharajadhiraja Chakravartin Janamêjaya, lord of, and residing at, Hastinapura :
Chaitra-mâsê krishna-pakshe Bhauma-dinê tritiyâyâm Indra-bha-nakshatrê sankranta-vyati. påta tan-nimitta.
1019.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1873, p. 76; Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 375; PSOOI. No. 32: Mysore Inscr. No. 133, p. 238. Kuppagadde or Sorab (spurious 8) plates of the Pandava Mahdrajadhiraja Chakravartin Janam@jaya, lord of, and residing at, Hastinapura :
(L. 15).- Chaitra-másë krishpa-pakshê Soma-d[inê] Bharapi-mah&nakshatrê sankrantivyatîpåta-nimitte.
* One (spurious) inscription, No. 1017, is dated in the Yudhishthira-Saks 89. • The legend on the seal is in Sanskrit. The alphabet used closely resembles that of No. 617. • The (eight) plates are marked with numerical symbols, and other numerical symbols occur in the text and date.
• Kadarabára, in wbiob the village granted was situated, "may be more ancient form of Gudrabin, Gudra virs, Gadrivkrs or Gudrina."
• The characters are an early form of Grantha, not later in my opinion than about A.D. 650 ; see Ep. Ind. Vol. V. p. 192, note 4.-Por an ancient inserption (at Chêzarla in the Kistoa district) of apparently the same family see Mr. Venkayya's Report for 1900, p. 6. • See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 216, No. 11.
Of about the 9th century A.D. (?. Read Phálgun-dmdod aydı.
• Bead -graland. 1. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 919, No. 41, compare ibid. Vol. I. p. 876 t. 11 See ibid. Vol. XXX. p. 220, No. 42.
Compare above, No. 273. 1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 820, No. 43.

Page #468

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
163
1020.- Proceedings Beng. As. Soc. 1873, p. 75; Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 377, and Vol. III. p. 268, and Plates; P8OOI. No. 31; Mysore Insor. No. 130, p. 232. Gauj or Anantapur (spurious) plates of the Papdava Maharajadhiraja Chakravartin Janamojaya, lord of, and residing at, Hastinapura :
(L. 13).-Chaitra-másë krishộa ......va-karaşd uttarayaņa-sam(krånti]-vyatîpåtanimitté suryya-parvaņi ardhagrâsa-grabita-samae.
1021.- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 1, p. 1, and Plates; Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. p. 26, and Plate. Rock inscription recording the death of the Acharya Prabhachandra
1022.- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgoļa, No. 55, p. 47. Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription, giving an account of some Jains teachers among whom is a Prabhachandrs whose feet were worshipped by Bhojaraja, the king of Dhårå.
1023.- Inscr. at Sravana-Belgola, No. 58, p. 55. Fragmentary Kanarese inscription, commemorating the death of a certain Pilla (called Mavana gandhahasti, s rutting elephant to his father-in-law'), which took place
ChitrabhAnn-sar yatgaram adhik-AshAdha-bahula-dasa(la)mi-dinadol.
Åshidha was intercalary in Chitrabhånu = $. 904 and 1384 ; according to Mr. Rice, the former year would be intended here.
1024.- Coorg Inscr. No. 8, p. 11, and Plate. Bhagamaņdala inscription of the time while Metpuņdi Kunniyarasa was ruling the nåd :'
(L. 1).-Kany-aridha-Bțihaspatan Vrischik-akhyê mahs-mêsê Brihaspaty-Uttara-dine.
1025.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 74; PSOCI. No. 75; Archæol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. I. Plate lv. No. 38. Aihole inscription containing the name of Narasobba, perhaps the builder of a temple.
1026.- Ind Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 287, And Plate; PSOCI. No. 78. Two Aihole Kanarose inscriptions? recording gifts to the Five-hundred of Aryapura (Ayyavole).
1027.- Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 99; PSOCI. No. 84. Aiholo Sanskrit and Kanarese rock inscription of Baregedéva-Nayaka :
(L. 8).-Prajótpatyø-sahmacharads | Chayitra-ba 110
1028. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 74, and Plate ; PSOCI. No.81. Aihoļe inscription consisting of the words Vambiga-Biffu-kritam.
1029.- Archæol. Surv. of West. India, Vol. III. p. 127, No. 24; PSOCI. No. 74. Aihole Kanarese memorial tablet.
1030. Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 74, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 80. Aihole Kanarese() inscription.
1031.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 104, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 51. Badami (Mahakata) Kanarese pillar inscription; mentions a Mahdadmanta Ereve. . 1032. Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 61, and Plate: PSOCI. No. 42. BAdami Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription in praise of one Kappe-Arabbatta.
1033.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 62, and Plate ; PSOOI. No. 43. Badami Kanarese inscription recording a gift to one Sridharabhatosvara.
** See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXX. p. 220, No. 4.
According to Mr. Rice "certainly not later than about 400 A.D.;" according to Dr. Fleet, on palmographic grounds to be allotted to approximately the reventh century A.D."
According to Mr. Bice, of about A.D. 1116. • Part of the text is in Sanskrit; what the langus ge of the rest is, has not been ascertained. · Ot about the 7th or 8th century A.D.
• Compare the name Ganssobbe, in Arohaol. Suro. of West India, Vol. I. Plate lv. No. 34; Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 74. i of about the 8th or 9th century A.D.
Of about the 16th or 16th century A.D.
1 2

Page #469

164
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
1034.--Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 65, and Plate; PS001. No. 49. BAdami inscription, mention. ing a certain Ravideva-tridandin, and recording the advent of the goddess Mahalakshmi from Kollåpara (Kolhapur).
1035.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 59; PSOCI. Nos. 40 and 41. Badami rock inscriptions con. taining names probably of visitors.
1036.- P8O0I. No. 212; Llysore Inscr. No. 93, p. 183. Balagår ve Sanskțit and Kanarese memorial tablet.
1037.- PSOCI. Nos. 207-211; Mysore Insor. Nos. 50, 51, 54, 66 and 76, pp. 113, 115, 138 and 162. Five Balagåve Kadarese memorial tablets.
1038.- PSOCI. Nos. 244 and 245; Mysore Insor. Nos. 123 and 124, p. 221. Two Belár Kanarese inscriptions.
1039.- PS001. Nos. 143, 144 and 145; Mysore Inscr. Nos. 14, 15 and 16, p. 24. Throe Davangere Kanarese memorial tablets.
1040.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 170, and Plate; PSOCI. No. 68. Pattada kal Kanarese inscription in praise of a certain (architect) Chattara-Revadi-Ovajja.
1041.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 171, and Plate; PSOOI. No. 69. A short Pattadakal inscription.
1042.-Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 167; PSOOI. No. 56. Pattadakal pillar inscription ;' two verses, by Achala, in praise of Bharata, the writer on dramatic composition.
1043.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. pp. 167 and 168; P8O0I. Nos. 61-64. Four short Pattadakal Kanarese pillar inscriptions, mostly containing names of no historical importance).
1044.- Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 170, and Plate; PSOCI. Nos. 65 and 66. Two short Pattadakal Kanarese pillar inscriptions (of no historical importance).
1045.-PSOCI. Nos. 213 and 222; Mysore Insor. Nos. 101 and 107, pp. 188 and 203. Two Talgund Kanarese memorial tablets.
1046.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. II, No. 86, p. 149. Tanjore (Rajarajesvara temple) Tamil inscription of Aravanai alias MAl-Ari-Kesavan, head-overseer of the Rajarajesvara temple.
1047.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. 1. No. 73, p. 104. Tirumalai Tamil inscription recording that Arishtanêmi-AchArye, a pupil of Paravádimalla, caused the image of a yakshi to be made.
1048.- South-Ind. Inacr. Vol. I. Nos. 91-94, p. 127. Four Veldr Tamil inscriptions recording the erection of monuments of devotion by a certain Chandra-pillai of Kattêri.
1049.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. II. No. 62, p. 248. Tanjore (Rajarajesvara temple) Tamil inscription of a certain Mallappa-Nayakkar.
1050.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 50, p. 76. Sekkagur (near Veldr) Tamil inscription, recording the gift of the village of Sékkagar to the Valdr temple.
1051.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 65, p. 92. Vakkap¶m (near Virinchipuram, Isvara temple) Tamil inscription, recording that some people agreed to found a temple, called Okkanigranayagår, and made grants from the month of Karttika of the Siddharthin year forward.'
1052.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. No. 71, p. 102. Tirumalai Tamil inscription recording the gift of a well.
1053.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. I. No. 77, p. 107. Tirumalai Tamil inscription recording the gift of a sluice.
1 of about the 16th or 17th century A.D. * of about the 8th or 9th century A.D.
. Of sbout the 7th or 8th century A.D.

Page #470

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
165
R.-Addenda. 1054. - 8. 787.-Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 201, and Plate. Mantrawadi (now Shiggaon) Kanarese inscription of the time of the Rashtrakūtal Maharajadhirdja Amoghavarsha I.,' and his fendatory Kuppêya :
(L. 3.)- Sakansipakal-atîta-saṁ vatsara-satamgal=&!-nûr-eņbhatt-6laneya Pártthiva-sauvatsaram pravarttise .. . Vaisakha-masada paurņņamåse(ei)y-and
1055.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 212, and Plate. Nidugundi (now Shiggaon) Kanarese ir.. scription of the time of the Rashtrakatal Maharajadhiraja Amoghavarsha I., and his feudatories Bankêyarase (Bankėya)' and Bankaya's son Kundatte :
(L. 1).- Amoghavarsha .. .ond-attaram rajyam-geyyutt-ire. 1056.-S. 871.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 195. Solapuram Tamil inscription, dated
(in) the year two, the Saka year eight hundred and seventy-one, the year in which the Chakravartin Kannaradeva-Vallabha, having pierced R&jaditya, entered the Tordai. mandalam.'
The inscription records the construction of a pond named after a daughter of the Ganga chief Attimallar i.e. Hastiinalla) alias Kaşgaradêva-Přithvigangaraiyar, the son of Vayiri. Adiyan.
1057.-9. 875.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 196. Solapuram incomplete Tamil inscription, dated
(in) the [eight-hundred]-and-seventy-fifth year of the Saka (king), while the glorious Attimallar (i.e. Hastimalla) alias Kapparadêva-Prithvigangaraiyar,' was ruling the Kalle. duppúr-maryadå.
1058.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 135. Tirunemanallar (Bhaktajanèsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 17th year of the reign) of the glorious Kannaradeva (i.e. the Rashtrakata Krishnaraja III.); recording the gift of a lamp by a chief of Miladu, named Narasimhavarman, surnamed Saktinåtha and Siddhavadava, of the lineage of Sukra and belonging to the Malaiya-kula (i.e. the family of the rulers of Malaiyanada or Malainadu, of which Miladu and Maládu are contracted forms).
1059.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 142, and Plate. Tirukkðvalûr (Virattânêsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 21st year of the reign) of Kapparadeva i.e. the Rashtrakûţa Krishnaraja III.); recording a grant of land by the Vaidumba-maharaja Sandayan Tiruvayan (i.6. Tiruvayayło the son of Sandayag) and his queen Sattiradevi.
1060.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 143. Tirukkopalar (Viraţtâqeśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the [22nd Pl year (of the reign) of Kannaradeva (1.e. the Rashtrakūta Krishnaraja III.); recording a gift of gold by a female relative of the Vaidumba-maharaja Tiruvayan.
1061.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 144, and Plate. Tirukkovalar (Virattågesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 24th year of the reign) of Kanparadeva (i.e. the Rashtrakta Krishnaraja III.) ; recording the gift of 24 lamps by the Vaidumba-maharaja Tiruvayan.
1 The name Rashtrakata does not occur in the inscription. * See above, No. 71 tf. * Compare above, No. 74.
• I...' while Amoghavarsha ... WM reigning increased by one.' According to Dr. Fleet increased by one' would be an abbreviation of the full expression "the sixtieth year increased by one."
According to Dr. Hultesch, of the reign of the Chôļa king Rajaditya, mentioned in the sequel.--Compare above, No. 96. I.e. the Rashtrakata Krishnaraja III. ; abové, No. 99 ft.
+ See below, No. 1057. . See above, No 1056.
. Compare below, No. 1080. 10 1... the Tiruvaiyap of No. 708.

Page #471

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
1062.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 116. Tirapparattikkugra (near Conjoeveram) Tamil inscription, recording a grant made by the minister Irugappa, the son of the Dandanátha Vaichaya, for the merit of the Mahamandalesvara Bukkarája (II.), the son of Arihararaja (i.e. Harihara II.) :
(In) the Dandubhi year, (on) the day of Kattigai (Kfittiká), which corresponded to a Monday and to the full-moon tithi of the first fortnight in the month of Kåttigai.'
[For Dundubhi= $. 1804) the date is irregular; see ibid. Vol. VI. p. 329, No. 1.
1063.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 116. Tirupparuttikkagra (near Conjeeveram) inscription, recording that the mandapa on which it is found was built by the general Irugappa, the son of the Dand andtha Vaichaya, at the command of the Jaina priest) Pasbpagêna.
(L. 1).-samvatsarê Prabhavê. [Prabhava=$. 1809.]
1064.-6. 1487.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 20. Amaravati (Amarłóvara temple) inscription of Krishnaraya, the son of Naraga and Nagamamba, of Vijayanagara :
(L. 35).- ÅshAdhé=bdd Yuv-akhyê muni-para-jaladh-Imdv-am kite . Šak-Abde . . dvådaśyår.
The king took Sivanasamudra, Udayadri, Vinikonda and Bellakonda, captured the Gajapati king's son Virabhadra, and took Kondavidu.
1065.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 185. British Museum (formerly Sir W. Elliot's) platego (Kaluchambarru grant) of the E. Chalukya Mahardjddhiraja Ammaraja II. Vijayaditys VI., lord of Vengi, recording a grant to the Jains teacher Arhanandin (the disciple of Ayyapôti who was the disciple of Sakalachandra-siddhanta), made at the instance of Arhanandin's papil, the lady ChamekambA of the Pattavardhika lineage :
(L. 62).- uttardyana-nimittêns.
Genealogy with lengths of reigns as far as Kali-Vishộuvardhana (Vishpuvardhana V.] substantially as in No. 560. His son Gunaga-Vijayaditya [Vijayaditya III.] (' had his arms honoured' by the Vallabha king;' reigned 44 years); his younger brother the Yuvaraja Vikramaditya's son [Chalukya-] Bhima [I.] (conquered Krishnavallabha ;• 30 78.); his son Vijayaditya (IV.) Kollabigapda (6 months); his eldest son Ammarája [I.] Rajamahendra (7 ye.); having expelled his son Vijayaditya (V.), Talupa, the son of Yuddhamalla [I.] (one month); having conquered him, Chalukya-Bhima's son Vikramaditya (II.) (9 months); Tálapa's eldest son Yuddhamalla (II.] (7 ys.); the son of Kollabigapda (Vijayaditya IV.] and brother, from a different mother, of Rajamahendra (Ammarija I.), vie. Chalukya-]Bhima (II.] (Rajabhima, conquered Rajamayya, Dhalaga,10 Tấtabikki, 10 Bijja, 11 Ayyape, 13 Govindaraja," the Chola Lövabíkki, and [his own predecessor] Yuddhamalla (IL.); reigned 12 ye.); his son, from Lókamahadevi, Ammarija (II.).
1066.-S. 1988. Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 130. Conjeeveram (Aruļkļa-Perumal temple) Sanskrit and Tamil inscription of the time of the Kakatiyal Mahamandalachakravartin
1 See above, No. 469.
The date is identical with that of No. 608, and would therefore correspond to the 23rd June A.D. 1516. . They contain a short Teluga pamage and otherwise few Telugu words. • See above, No. 568 .
See above, Nos. 659 and 664. . But Kubja-Vishnuvardhana is called Kubja-Vishpa (compare No. 581), and Indra-bhattanks Indrartje 71.. the Rashtrakūta Amoghavanas I. or Krishnarija II.
16. the R&shokda Kishộarija II. . Perhaps the Rajavarman in No. 127 above. * Compare above, No. 562. 11 Perhaps the Blijn-Dantivarman of Banavial, above, No. 137.
Perbape the ky apodera in No. 196 above. *le. the Rashtrakata Gerindarija IS.
* Beesboro, Na 594

Page #472

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
167
Pratâparadra of Ekasilânagari.! The inscription records that Pratáparudra's general Muppiļi (Muppidi-Nayaka) entered Klochi and, on the first date here given, installed there a certain Månavira as governor; and that, on the second date, he made certain grants eto. at Kåvchipuram:
(L. 8).- Nal-Abde || MÅsa Suchau Sarppa-dine cha krishnê våre sa-sukne.
(L. 3).-'(In) the Saka year 1238, the Nala-samvatsara, (on) a day which corresponded to an eleventh tithi, to a Wednesday, and to the twenty-first solar day (of) the month Agi.'
Friday, 11th, and Wednesday, 16th June, A.D. 1316 ; see ibid. p. 128 f.
1067.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 139. Tirukkovalůr (Virattångsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 17th year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Nandivikrama."
1068.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 139, and Plate. Tirukkovalar (Virattågesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 21st year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Nfipatungavikrama.
1069.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 140. Another Tirukkovalür (Viraţtânesvara temple (Tamil inscription of tho 21st year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Nfipatungavikramavarman.
1070.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 193, and Plate. Solapuram mutilated Sanskrit and Tamil inscription of the 8th year of the reign) of king Vijaya-Kampa.
The Tamil portion records that a chief named RåjAditya built a temple etc. in memory of his deceased father Prithivigadgaraiyar. The mutilated Sanskpit portion states that Rajâditya's earliest ancestor was Madhava of the Gångêya family, whose son was "he who was renowned as the splitter of even a stone-pillar," and that from the latter was descended a king whose name is given in the corrapt form of Atvivarman (apparently the father of Prithivigangaraiyar).
1071.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 140. Tirukkovalar (Vfraţtånégvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman (perhaps identical with Vijayalaya, the grandfather of Parantaka I.).
1072.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 133. Tiranamanallar (Bhaktajanesvara temple) Tamil in. scription of the 28th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madirai (i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.) ; recording the gift of two lamps by a servant of Kokkilanadi, the queen of Parantaka I. and mother of his son Raj&ditya.7
1073.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 141, and Plate. Tirukkovalůr (Virattågesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 28th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madurai (i.e. the Chôļa king Parantaka I.); recording a gift by a daaghter of Keyirûr Perumapår, & chief of Miladu.
1074.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 141, and Plate. Tirukkðvalůr (Virattågesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 33rd year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madurai (i... the Chola king Parantaka I.); recording a gift by the regiment of prince Arikulak@barin (i.e., perbapa, Arimjaya," the third son of Parantaka 1.).
1075.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 134. Tirundmanallur (Bhaktajandávera temple) Tamil in. scription of the 39th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who took Madurai and Ilam i.e. the Chola king Parantaka I.); recording the gift of a lamp by Mahadevadi, the queen of prince Rajadityal and daughter of nadarayar (.e. Latarija), for the merit of her elder brother Rajadittap Pugalvippavarganda.
1076. Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 144. Tirukkovalur (Virattagesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 9th year (of the reign) of king Rajarajak sarivarman (i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja
11... Warangal. • See above, Nor. 656-658. 1 See above, No. 712.
See above, No. 649. See above, No. 672 1. • Compare above, No. 698.
• See above, Nos. 652 and 663. • See above, No. 681 1.

Page #473

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
L.);recording a gift by Kandapan's daughter Amitravali, the mother of (Rajaraja's) queen Lókamahadevi.
1077.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 169, No. 61. Date of a Bahar (Mülésvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 11th year (of the reign) of king R&jar&jakesarivarman who destroyed the ships (at) Kandalar-Salai; i.e. the Chola king Rajaraja I.) :
In the 11th year . . . in daytime on the day of Kpittika, which corresponded to a Sunday of the second fortnight of the month of Mithuna in this year.'
[$. 918] : Sunday, 14th June A.D. 996.
1078.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 169, No. 62. Date of an Udaiyárköyil (Karavandisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 31st year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chô adeva [1.] :
In the 31st year .. . on the day of Punarvasu, which corresponded to a Friday and to the fourth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Karkataka in this year.'
[$. 964] : Friday, 23rd Jaly A.D. 1042; but the nakshatra is irregular.
1079.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 137. Tirunâmanallar (Bhaktajanesvara temple) Tamil inscription of the reign of king Parakosarivarman alias the glorious Rajendra-Chôļadeva [1.].
1080.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 145. Tirukkôvalûr (Trivikrama-Perumal temple) Sanskrit and Tamil inscription of the 6th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious R&jendradeva, who with his elder brother (Rájádhiraja I.) conquered Ratta-padi, set up a pillar of victory at Kolleparam, and terrified (the W. Châlukya) Ahavamalla (Somêsvara I.) at Koppam.-The inscription records the rebuilding of a temple by a chief of Milåda, named Narasim bavarman, surnamed Rapakosari-Rama, of the lineage of Bhargava.
1081.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 81, p. 198. Tirunamanallar (Bhaktajanēgvara temple) incomplete Tamil inscription of the 4th year of the reign) of king Rajakosarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Viraråjendradêva (.e. the Chola king Virarajendra I.), wbo was pleased to be seated on the throne of heroes together with his queen) Ulagamulududaiya! (ie.
the mistress of the whole world').-The inscription records that the king terrified (the W. Chålukya) Ahavamalla (Somê vara I.) at Kudalsangamam and put to flight Vikkalag (ie. Vikramaditya VI.) and Singapan (1.e. Jayasimha III.). It gives a number of epithets of his, among which are Äbavamallakalakala, Ahavamallanai-mummadi-ven-kanda (i...he who saw the back of Âbavamalla three times'), Vira-Chôļa, Karikala-Cbôļa, and Kônêriņmaikoņdân.
1082.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 82, p. 199. Kilûr (Virattâņēsvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 5th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Virarajendradêve [I.], who was pleased to be seated on the throne of heroes together with his queen) Ulagamulududaiya! (i.e. the mistress of the whole world').- The king terrified (the W. Chalukya Åhavamalla (Somêsvara I.) at Kudalsangam, and put to flight Vikkalan (i.e. Vikramaditya VI.) and Bioganap (i.. Jayasimha III.); he terrified Âhayamalla a second time, seized Vengai-nadu, and performed the anointment of victory.
1083.- South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 83, p. 200. Tiņdivanam (Tintriņiśvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 6th year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Viraråjendradeva [1.], who was pleased to be seated on the throne of victory together with his queen) Ulagamulududaiyal (i.. the mistress of the whole world').- After the
See above, No. 696 t. See above, No. 716.
See above, No. 721 . • The figure denoting the year of the reign 18 lost.
. See above, No. 74+ ff. • For two short Tamil inscriptions of his see Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 146 f.
Le. Sukra, me above, No. 1058. See above, Nos. 753 and 754. See No. 819.

Page #474

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
information given in No. 1082, the inscription records that the king on a third occasion burnt (the city of) Kampili before Sômêévara [II.] could untie the necklace which he had put on,1 and set up a pillar of victory at Karadikal; that he expelled Dêvanâths and other Samantas from Chakrakôṭṭa, and recovered Kanyakubja.
1084.- South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. III. No. 84, p. 202. Perumbêr (Tândônrisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 7th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the lord, the glorious Virarajendradeva [I], who was pleased to be seated on the throne of victory together with (his queen) Ulagamuluduḍaiyal (i.e. the mistress of the whole world '). The king took the head of the king of the South (i.e. the Pândys), levied tribute from the Sêralan (.e. the Chêra king), and subdued the Singala (i.e. Simhala) country. He five times put to flight (the W. Chalukya) Ahavamalla (Sômêsvara I.), regained Vengai-nâḍu, and bestowed [Vêngai]mandalam on the [E.] Chalukya Vijayaditya [VII.]. He also conquered Kadaram and granted it to the king who worshipped his feet. He deprived Sômêévara [II.] of the Kannara country, invested Vikramaditya [VI.] with the necklace (of heir-apparent), and conquered and granted to him the seven and a half lakshas of Raṭṭa-pâḍi.
169
1085.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 170, No. 63. Date of an Uḍaiyarköyil (Karavandisvara temple) Tamil inscription of the 16th year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôladeva [.]:
"In the 16th year ... on the day of Uttarashâḍhâ, which corresponded to a Thursday and to the ninth (?) tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Mina.'
[S. 1007]: Thursday, 12th March A.D. 1086.
1086.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 147. Tirukkovalar (Trivikrama-Perumal temple) Tamil inscription of Kariya-Perumal-Periyanayan alias Narasimha, lord of Maladu, grandson of Rama Narasimhavarman (above, No. 1080), recording donations that were to be made from the third year (of the reign) of Rajarajadêva (i.e. the Chôla king Rajarâja II.).*
6
1087.-South-Ind. Insor. Vol. III. No. 86, p. 210. Chidambaram (Nataraja temple) Tamil inscription of the 88th day of the 9th year (of the reign) of king Parakésarivarman, who was pleased to be seated together with (his queen) Bhuvanamuluduḍaiyâl (s.e. the mistress of the whole world') on the throne of heroes (which consisted of) pure gold, alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôladeva [III.], who was pleased to take Madurai.The king assisted Vikrama-Pandya against the son of Vira-Pandya, subdued a place named Elagam, defeated the Mara (s.e. Marava ?) army, drove the Simhala army into the sea, took Madurai from Vira-Pandya and bestowed it on [Vikrama-]Pânḍya.
"
1088. South-Ind. Inser. Vol. III. No. 87, p. 214. Chidambaram (Nataraja temple) Tamil inscription of the 118th day of the 11th year (of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, who was pleased to be seated together with (his queen) Bhuvanamulududaiyal (i.e. the mistress of the whole world') on the throne of heroes (which consisted of) pure gold, alias the Tribhuvanachakravartin, the glorious Kulôttunga-Choladeva [II], who, having taken Madurai, was pleased to take the crowned head of the Pandya.- The king had the nose of the son of ViraPandya cut off, gave the great city of Kadal (s.e. Madhura) to Vikrama-Pandya, and took the crowned head of Vira-Pandya.
According to Dr. Hultssch, the W. Chalukya "Sômésvara II had to give up the necklace which was the sign of his dignity of beir-apparent in favour of his younger brother Vikramaditya VI. who had made his peace with Virarajendra I." Compare below, No. 1084.
See above, p. 115, note 2.
See above, Nos. 812 and 818.
See above, No. 756 ft. See above, No. 814 ff.

Page #475

170
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
1099.-8. 875.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 136. Tiranamanallar (Bhaktajandkvara temple) Tamil inscription of Kulamanikkap Iramadevan, chief of the district of Muņai or Munaippáļi -
(L. 1).- Sagar[ai] yê[]du 875&vada.
1090.- 8.876.- Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 137. Tiranamanallår (Bhaktajanesvara temple) Tamil insoription of the queen of Kulamäpikkerumapar, chief of Mugai.
(L. 1).- Sagarai yandu 87[6]ávadu.
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Page 3, No. 5.- Compare now Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXII. p. 213 ff.; in line 4, for -paurnna
masyam read -parnnamdsyám. 9, No. 54. Compare ibid. Vol. XXXI. p. 329 ff. 10, No. 56.Compare Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 280 f. 10, footnote 5.-For 78 read 780. 10, footnote 6.-For 7 read 793. 12, No. 68.-Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXI. p. 363 ff. 13, No. 74.-Compare ibid. Vol. XXXII. p. 221 ff. 14, No. 76.-Re-edited, with Plate, in Ep. Ind. Vol. VII. p. 205. 14, No. 79.-On this and No. 201 see now Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXII. p. 215 ff. 15, No. 86.-For this and No. 87 compare ibid. Vol. XXXI. p. 395 ff.
16, No. 91.-Compare ibid. Vol. XXXI. p. 393 ff. , 48, No. 267.-Compare ibid. Vol. XXXII. p. 216 ff.
49, No. 273.-Compare No. 1018. 58, No. 326.-Plate in Ind. Inscr. No. 46.
79, No. 464, line 2.-For Ommaņa- read Jammapa. , 83, No. 487, line 8.-For Narayanâmbikê read Nardyapámbika.
88, footnote 5.-For 531 read 530. ,,112, No. 668.-Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXXII. p. 57 ff.
131, No. 813.-The date corresponds to Thursday, 12th January A.D. 1161.

Page #476

I.-LIST OF DATED INSCRIPTIONS
ARRANGED IN THE ORDER OF THE SAKA YRARS.
.
48
Saka-8. NUMBRB Baka-S.
NOMBES 169.- W. Ganga Arivarman, . 108 866.- W. Chál. Vikramaditya II.,. . 188.- +1 W. Ganga Harivarman, . 109 672.- ) W. Ganga Sripurusha,. . 261.- W. Ganga Saigotta Sivamara II., 120 675.- Rashfrakdfa Dantidurgarája, . 53 261.- + Bana Malladéra Nandivarman, 668 (676).-W. Chal. Kirtivarman II., . 272(P).- + Son of W. Ganga Visbņugôpa, . 110 679.-T
do.
. . 310.-+ w. Chal. Satykraya (Pulakofin 679.- Guj. Rasktrakúţa Kakkarája II., 1.P), . . .
684.-+ W. Ganga Bripurusha, 866.- + Chal. Vira-Nopamba, . 273 692.- Rashtraddfa Govindaraja II.,' 888.-+TW. Ganga Avinita, . . 112
698.-+ w. Ganga Sripurusha, L. 119 411*-+ 1 W. Chai. Pulakasin I., .
716.- Rashtrakáta Govindaraja III., 500.-W. Chal. Mangaldea (of the reign of 726.-1 do. Kirtivarman I.), . . . 3
730.-T doo
.83,64 [523-24).-W. Chal. Mangalda, . . 734.- Guj. Rashfrakúfa Karkarája, . 532.- Satyagraya Dhruvaraja Indravarman 735- Rashfrakúța Govindaraja III., . of Révatidvipa, .
. 7
786.-1 do., and Govindaraja of Guj., . 67 632().-- +1w. Chal. Vikramaditya I., . 21 738.- Guj. Rasktrakufa Karkarája, . 634.-IW. Chal. Pulakókin II.. . . 9 749.- Guj. Rashfrakúta Govindaraja, . 1654).- E. Chal. Vishņuvardhana I., 548 767.- Guj. Ráshtrakdfa Dhruvardja I., . 70 556 (Ky. 3735).- W. Chal. Palakesin II., . 10 765 (P).- Ráshfrakúfa Amoghavarsha I. and [581].-IW. Chal. queen Vijayabhattarika,. 33 Silara Pullasakti, . . . . [586).-TE. Chal. Vishnuvardhana II., . 650 776 (for 779).- R&shfrakdfa Amoghavarsha [589].-1 do.,
I. and sitara Kapardin II., . . 78 608.- + W. Chal. Vinayaditya,
792.- + Ráshfrakdfa Amoghavarsha I. and 611.-1 do.,
ch. Bankesa, . . . . . 74 613.-1
. . 28 787.-Rashfraldfa Amoghavarsha I., . . 1054 614-T do., and Alupa k. Chitraváha,
788.
don
. 75,76 616.-1 W. Chal. Vinayadity, . .
789.- Guj. Rashfrakdfa Dhruvaraja II., 77 621.- W. Chal. Vijayaditya, .
789.- Guj. Rashtrakdfa Dantivarman,. 78 622.- T
: 83 797.- Ratta () Prithviráma, . . 79 627.-1
799.-- R&shtrakúga Amoghavarsha I. and [631]. - do.,
Seldra Kapardin II., 635.-+TW. Ganga sivamars I.
809.-W. Ganiga Satyavákya (Batuga I.), 125 645.-tw. Chal. Vijayaditya, , . 86 | 810.- Guj. Rashfrakdfa Krishnaraja, . 81 651.-+
. 87 822 (for 824).- Rasktrakdfa Krishnaraja II., 82
don do.
do.
An asterisk (*) after the figures for a year denotes that the year is current year. The seks year is enclosed in square brackets when it is not actually given in the inscription, but is obtained by calculation or by the reduction to a year of the Seka ers of a year which in the inscription itself is given according to another era or as a Jovian ver. The sign + indicates that the inscription referred to is considered spurious; the sign that it is on copper-plates.
Here and in the Index below the figures on the right refer to the numbers of the list; 'n' after a figure, to foot-poton. The following other abbreviations are used -oh-chief: Chal.or Chdl.- Chalukya or Chalukya : 00. countrydi. -district or division; do. - ditto: E. - Eastors f. -female ; Guy - Gujardt; k. - king ..-male, min. - minister; ri. - riper; . .- same as; r. - raame; ei. -pillage or tous W -Westers.

Page #477

172
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
don do..
• 569
Trishardin ·
· £34
Saka-s.
NOMBRE 824.- R&shtrakdịa Krishnarja II., . . 83 831 (for 833).- do,
. 85 $32.- F do.
. 81 836.- 1 Ráshfrakața Indraraja III., 398-
do.. . 340.- Rashtrakdfa Govindaraja IV., 851.833.-1
. 91 850.
do. . . . . 92 856.- Ch. Bappuvaras, . . . 9t0.- +7W. Ganga Batuiga II. .
82.- Rashtrakdta Krishnaraja III., . 93 887.-
do..
. 94 067.- E. Chal. Ammarája II., 1968 P]. - Chóļa Parantaka I., . N1.- Rashtrakufa Krishnaraja III. and
Chóļa Råjaditya, . . . 1056 5730- Ráskfrakúfa Krisbpanija III.
W. Ganga Bútoga II., . . M2*(P).- W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI.
Sinda Permaļi I., . . 872 (P ).- W. Chal. Jagadekamalla II. and
Sinda Permadi I., . 573.- Rashtrakita Krishṇaraja III., . . 96 875.- Ganga ch. Attimallar Kaynaradeva
Prithvigangaraiyar, . . . . 1067 $75.- Murai ch. Kulamâņikkag Ir&maddrap, 1089 8769:- Rashfrakdta Krishnaraja III., . 97 $76.- Murai ch. Kulamâņikkerumaşar, 1090 890.- Rashfrakda Krishparaja III., . 884,do.
. 99 890.-+ W. Gariga Mårasimha II., . 129 943.-Rashtrakúţa Khottiga and W. Ganga Mårasimha II.,
. 994.-- Rashtrakafa Kakkurkja II., 105 1895).-W. Chal. Taila II., . : 140 196.-Rashtrakdfa Kakkaraja II. and
Ganga Marasimha II., . . 106 896.-W. Ganga Marasimha II., . $97.-W. Ganga Parichaladera, . 132 899-11. Ganga Råchamalla II., . 133 902.-W. Chal. Tails II. and Ratta Kirtavirya I.,
. . . 902.-W. Chal. Taila II. and Raffa Såntivarman,
. . 904.- Rashtra kata Indraraja IV. . 904.-W. Chal. Tails II., 911 (for 912).- do, and Sinda Palikala, . 114 [913).- Chbļa Rajaraja I., . . . . 696 [918]. do.,
. . 1077
Śaka-8.
NUMBER 919.-W. Chal. Toila II.,
.
145 919.-T Bildra Aparajits,
. . 305 [921].- Chóļa Rajaraja I., . . . 705 [922). do,
. . 706 922.- Yadava Bhillama II.,
328 924.-W. Chál. Irivabedanga Satyaéraya, 146 928.- Chola Rajaraja I., . . . . 713 928 (for 929).- W. Chal. Jayasinha, II. (P)
and Kadamba Shashtha I, . 147 930.-W. Chal. Irivabedanga Satya raya, 148 930.- do, and Sildra Rattaraja, . 930 (for 931).-TW. Chal. Vikramaditya V., 933.- (E. Chal. Vimaladitya, . 668 934.- Chola Rajaraja I., . . 717 939.- Sildra Arikësarin,
306 910.-W. Chal. Jayasimba II.(P)
151 941.-W. Chal. Jayasinha II.,
162 943 - Chola Rajándra-Chola I., . 944.-W. Chal. Jayarinha II.,
153 944.- TE. Chal. Rajaraja I., . 946.- W. Chal. Jayasimha II., . 946. - Yadava Bhillana III. . 948.- Sildra Chhittarája, . 960.-W. Chál. Jayasinha II. 951.- Chóļa Rajendra-Chola I., . , 735 956.
do.. 955.-W. Chal. Jayasimha II. and Sinda Någåtiyarası,
.
. . . 156 967.-W. Chal. Jayasinha II., . 157 959.-Chola Rajendra-Chôla I.
737 (981) - Chola Rajadhiraja I., . 961 (P).- Hoysaļa Vinayaditya,
383 962.-W. Chal. Jayasimha II. and Ratia
Erega. . . . . . (964).- Chola Rajendra-Chola I., . 1078 966.- Chļa Rajadhiraja I., . , 739 966.-W. Chal. Bomokvara I., . .
• 159 [966).- Chļa Rajadhiraja I., . . 740 (967).-W. Chal. Somêávara I., . 968.
do., (968).-Chbļa Rajadhiraja I., . . .741 970.- do., 970.-W. Ohal. Somdávars I., . . . 970.- do, and Ratta Aoks, 169 973 (for 974). do. and Kidamba
Jayakdein I., . . . . . 164 975.-W. Chal. Som divara I. : 165 976.-Ohla Rajadhiraja I..
. . 748 [975P).- E. Chal. Rajaraja I., . . 670 076.-W. Chal. Som@evara I., . 166, 167
•
158

Page #478

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Saka-8.
977.-W. Chál. Vikramaditya VI. and Kadamba Harikêsarin,
[977]-Chola Rajendradeva, do., 979.980.- Siláhára Marasimha, 982(P). Silára Mâmvâniraja, 984. W. Chál. Sômêévara I., 984. Chola Rajendradeva, 986.-W. Chál. Vishnuvardhana Vijayâditya, 987 (P)-W. Ganga Gangarasa (P) and Hoysala Vishnuvardhana (P),
988.-W. Chal. Somêévara I. and Vishnuvardhana Vijayaditya,
[989]. Chola Virarajendra I.,
990.-W. Chál. Somêsvara I. and Kadamba
Govindaraja,
991.-Yadava Sêunachandra II.,
NUMBER
•
..168
745
747
815
.
•
•
Kirtivarman II.,..
991. Yadava Sêupachandra II. and Maurya
•
308
•
169, 170
751
171
•
•
•
•
993.-W. Chal. Somêévara II., 993.-W. Chál. Jayasimha III.,
[995] Chola Kulôttunga-Chola I., 996.-W. Chál. Somêévara II., 997.
do.,
178
179
997.- do., and W. Ganga Udayaditya, 998.- Acharya Srinandi-pandita,
.. 183 762
998. Chola Kulôttunga-Chôla I., 999.-W. Chál. Vikramaditya VI. and Jayasimha III.,
184
[999 (Cha. Vi. 2)].-W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI., 185, 186, 187 | 572
[1021 (Châu. Vi. 24) ]— 384 | [1024 (Châ. Vi. 27) ]–
172
754
•
173
•
760
177
Saka-S.
[1017 (Châ. Vi. 19 for 20 P )]. W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI.,
198
[1018 (Cha. Vi. 21)].-Private inscription, 199 [1018 (Cha. Vi. 21)].-W. Chál. Vikramaditya VI.,
[1018 (Cha. Vi. 21)].- do., and (?) Ratta Sêna II.,
[1020 (Châ. Vi. 22 for 23)]. W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI.,
189
•
330 331
208 ⚫ 209
174, 175 [1029 (Châ. Vi. 33)].- Memorial tablet, 1030 (for 1028).- Chola Kulottunga-Chola I., 779 [1030 (Châ. Vi. 33)].-W. Chál. Vikramaditya
176
VI. and Kadamba Tailapa II., . . 210 [1030 (Châ. Vi. 33)].-W. Chál. Vikramaditya VI.,
211
1032 [and 1033].- Siláhára Gaṇḍaraditya, 317 [1034 (Châ. Vi. 37)]. W. Chal. Vikram
aditya VI. and Pandya ch. Kâmadêva,. 212 [1034 (Châ. Vi. 38 for 37 P) ].-W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI.,
do., [1036 (Chân. Vi. 88)].— 1035. Chola Kulôttunga-Chola I., [1035].do., [1036 (Ghâ. Vi. 39)].-W. Chál. VikramAditya VI.,
[1036]. Chola Kulôttunga-Chola I., 1086.do., 1037 (for 1035). Son of Hoysala min. Gangaraja, 386 1037. Jaina Meghachandra-traividyadeva,. 387 787 1037.- Chola Kulôttunga-Chola I., 1039.-Hoysala Vishnuvardhana, 388, 389 [1039]. Chola Kulottunga-Chola I., 789, 790, 791 [1040 (Châ. Vi. 43)].- Private inscription,. 217 1040.- Chola Kulottunga-Chôla I., . 799 1040.- Silahára Gandaraditya, 1041.- Disciple of Divakaranandi-siddhantadova,
. 318
193
do., do.,
1001-E. Chál. Vira-Choda, [1001 (Cha. Vi. 3 for 4?)].-W. Chal. VikramAditya VI. and Jayasimha III., [1004 (Châ. Vi. 7)].-W. Chal. Vikram
. 188
aditya VI., Sinda Muñja, and Ratta Kannakaira II.,
[1006 (Chà. Vi. 9)].— W. Ch&Z. Vikramiditya VI.,
190
1006.-E. Chál. Chôḍaganga Rajaraja, 571 .1085 [1007]. Chola Kulottunga-Chola I., 1008 (for 1009).-W. Chdl. Vikramaditya VI., 191 1009.- do., and Raffa Kartavirya II., [1009 (Cha. Vi. 12)]. W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI. and Jayakarna,
192
•
[1013 (Cha. Vi. 16)].-W. Chál. Vikram .194, 195 Aditya VI.,
do.,
196
r1015 (Cha. Vi. 18)].[1015 (Châ. Vi. 18) P].- Hoysala inscrivtion, 197 1012.- Daughter of Hoysala min. Gangaraja, 1016.- Silára Anantapala,
309
NUMBER
·
173
•
[1024 (Cha. Vi. 27) ].-W. Chál. VikramAditya VI. (P or W. Ganga Udayaditya), 205 [1024 (Châ. Vi. 27) J.-W. Chál. Vikramaditya VI.,
do.,
| [1025 (Châu. Vi. 28)]. 1025.- Hoysala Ballâla I.,
[1029 (Cha. Vi. 32)]. W. Chál. VikramAditya VI.,
200
202 . 203 . 204
201
.
206
207
385
218
214
783
784
. 216
785 786
968
890

Page #479

174
Saka-8.
NUMBER
1013 Mother of Hoysala min. Gangaraja, 392 [1013 (Châ. Vi. 46)].-W. Chál. Vikramaditya
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Saka-8.
[1069].-W. Chál. Jagadékamalla II., [1069].- do., and ch. Vira-Pandyadeva, [1071]-do., and ch. Jagaddêva, 1078.- Silahára Vijayaditya, 1075.-Nikumbha ch. Indraraja, 1076. W. Chal. Taila III.,
1076.-Sidra Haripâla,
[1077].-W. Chál. Taila III. Kalachurya Bijjana,
1078.- Silára Mallikarjuna, 1079.- Kalachurya Bijjana, 179.-E. Chal. Vijayaditya III. of Pithapuram,.
1080-Kádambas Sivachitta Permaḍi and Vijayaditya II.,
[1080].- Kalacharya Bijjana, 1080.do.,
1081.- Hoysala Narasimha I. and min. Hulla,
409
[1081-82 (Kollam 335)].-Private inscription, 945 [1082, 1085, and 1094] Kadamba Sivachitta Permâḍi,
[1083 (Kollam 336)].- Vira-Ravivarman of Fénádu,
[1083] Kalacharya Bijjala,
1084. Kakatiya Rudradeva,
1084 (for 1085).- Sinda Chavanda II., 1085.Jaina Devakirti-panditadeva, [1087] Ch. Vijaya-Pandyadeva, [1087]. Kalachurya Bijjala, [1088-89 (Kollam 342,].- Vira-Ravivarman of Venddu (P),
. 947 [1090].- Kalachuryas Bijjaps and Sovidêva, 285 [1091 (Cl.a. Vi. 94)]. Sindas Châvunda II., Bijjala and Vikrama, . 247 248
VI. and ch. Tribhuvanamalla Pandyadeva, 219 1044.-Wife of Hoysala min. Gangaraja, 993 [1044] Chola Vikrama-Clola, . . 794, 797 [1044 (Châ. Vi. 45 for 47)P].-W. Chál. Vikramaditya VI. and Sinda Acha II., 218 1045.- Téridala eh. Gonka, Chola Vikrama-Chola,
220
[1015]
798, 799
1045.- Queen of Hoysala Vishnuvardhana,
•
.
•
896,397
1015.-Jaina Subhachandra-siddhantadeva and min. Gangaraja,
1045 (P)-W. Chal. Jagadékamalla II. (P) and ch. Vijaya-Pandyadeva, 1047.-W. Chál. Vikramaditya VI., [1047-48 (Kollam 301)].- Vira-Keralavarman of Vénádu,
1049.- Chola Vikrama-Chola, [1050].
⚫ 943 800
do., 802, 803, 804 [1050] W. Chál. Somêévara III. and Kadamba Tailapa II.,
•
1050.- Jaina Mallishéna Maladharidêva,
1051 W. Chál. Someévara III. and Kalachurya Permâḍi,
•
[1052]. W. Chál. Sômêévara III.,
1053. Queen of Hoysala Vishnuvardhana, 1054 (for 1057).- Chola Vikrama-Chola, do., [1056]
10:6 (for 1065).-E. Chal. KulottungaChoda II.,
1058- Siláhára Gandaraditya,
•
1069 (for 1051P). Tribhuvanamalla Chaladankarava Hoysalasetti,
1060*- Hoysala Vishnuvardhana,
[1061] W. Chal. Jagadékamalla II., [1061] W. Chál. Someévara III. (?), [1061 ?]. Ch. Singimayya,
[1061 P]. Ch. Baladeva,..
1063 (for 1064). Yadava eh. Séupadova,
[1064].-W. Chál. Somêévara III. (P) and
•
398
225 221
•
227
969
226
228
400
808
807
574
319
970
401
229
230
408
404
•
. 332
231 282
321
322
ch. Vira-Pandyadeva,
•
[1064]. W. Chal. Jagadékamalla II.,. 1065- Siláhára Vijayaditya, . 1065 and 1066*- do.,
[1065-66 (Kollam 319)].- Vira-Keralavarman of Venadu,
[1066] W. Chál. Jagadékamalla II. and Sinda Permadi I., . 1068 Jaina Prabhachandra-siddhantadeva, 408
238
(VOL. VII.
NUMBER 235
236
. 237 323
333
239
310
944
•
•
•
and
240 . 311 275
.
.
575
241 276
277
. 242
1091. Ch. Vijaya-Pandyadeva,.
[1091 and 1093 (Ky. 4270 and 4272,].Kadambas Sirachitta Paramardin and
946 278, 279 584 243
• 412
. 244
. 280
Vishnuchitta,.
1093 and 1095*.- Ch. Vijaya-Pandyadeva, [1093] Kalachurya Sovidêva, .
[1096]- Kalachurya Sôvidova,.
1093. Kondapadmați ch. Buddharaja, [1094 (Kollam 348 for 347 P)].- ViraUdaiyamartandavarman of Venddu, . 948 . 287 1095 and 1103.-W. Chal. Somêsvara IV. (?) and (Sinda) ch. Irmaḍi-Râchamalla, . . 253 1096.Kalachurya Sôvideva,.. 288, 289 [1096 (Ky. 4275)].- Kádamba Sivachitta Permadi,
. 254
. 249 250 . 286 581

Page #480

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Baka-S.
1099- Jaina Nayakîrtideva, [1100] Kalachurya Sankama, 1101- Siláhára Bhôjadeva II., [1101]- Kalacharya Sankama, [1102] Chola Kulottunga-Chôla III., [1108] Kalachurya Ahavamalla, do., [1108].1103.- do, and Gutta Joyidêva I., 1104 Private inscription, 1104* Hoysala Ballala II., 1104.- Amaravati ch. Kêta II.,. [1105] Kalacharya Abavamalla, 1105.-Kalachurya Singhana, 1106.- W. Chal. Somêsvara IV., [1106]-Chola Kulôttunga-Chola III., 1107. Silára Aparâditya,. [1107] Chola Kulottunga-Chola III., 1108.-Velanándu ch. Prithvisvara, 1109- Silára Aparaditya, 1109.- Ch. Bhayidova, 1109.śiláhára Bhojadeva II.,
1110- Toragale ch. Barma, 1110-Gutta Vira-Vikramaditya II.,
.
•
•
•
NUMBER 414
291
324 292, 293
814 295, 296 297
298
1118 Hoysala Ballala II., [1118].
do.,
[1118].- do., and Kádamba Kamadeva,
[1118] Chola Kulottunga-Chola III,
do.,
[1119].1119.
do.,
256
418
590
299
⚫ 300
•
•
1111.-W. Chál. 8ômésvara IV. and Kadamba Kamadeva,
•
[1111]. Chola Kulôttungs-Chôla III., 1112, 1114 [and 1115].-Silahára Bhojadeva II.,
327
835
1118.- Devagiri-Yadava Bhillama, 1113.- Silahára Bhojadeva II., 1113.- Gutta Vira-Vikramaditya II, . 418 1118 (P)- Hoysala Ballala II., 822 [1113] Chola Kulottunga-Chola III., 1114-Hoysala Ballila II., 419, 420 421 1114 (for 1116).- do., [1114-15 (Kollam 368)].- Vira-Keralavarman (?) of Vinádu,.
. 280 821
•
Baka-S.
NUMBER
427
1121.- Hoysala Ballâla II., 1121-Maiduna-Chauḍayya,
971
[1121 (Ky. 430)]. Kádamba Jayakėsin III., 261 [1121]. Chola Kulottunga-Chola III., 831, 832 1123.- Nátavádi ch. Rudradêvarêja, . . 591 [1123 (Ky. 4802)]-Kadamba Jayakésin III., 262 1124-Ratta Kartavirya IV., .
264
1124.-E. Chál. Mallapadeva III. of Pithapuram,.
576 428, 429
[1124]. Hoysala Ballila II.,
257
816
[1126]. Pandya Jatavarman Kulasekhara,. 889 1127.- Raffae Kartavirya IV. and Mallikarjuna, . 1127.-Telugu-Choda Tammusiddhi, [1127] Hoysala Ballala II., . [1127] Chola Kulottunga-Chôla III., 817 [1128].do., 1128 (for 1129).- Devagiri-Yadava Singhapa and Nikumbha ch. Soideva, 1129.-Telugu-Choda Tammusiddhi,
312
582
. 326 • 834
[1116]-Chola Kulottunga-Chola III., 1117- Hoysala Ballala II., [1117] Chola Kulottunga-Chola III., 1117.-Konamandala chiefs Malliders and
Manma-Satya II., .
[1117-18 (Kollam 371)].- Vira-Ramavarman of Venadu,.
949
823, 824
492
825
813
258
325
259
298
•
•
·
583
424
826, 827
828
829
.
•
·
[1129]-Hoysala Ballala II.,
1180 (for 1181).- Sinda (P) Sömêévara, [1130-31 (Kollam 384)].- Vira-Rama [Keralavarman] of Venádu, 1181 Raffas Kartavirya IV. and Mallikarjuna,..
265
• 880 . 430 837 . 839
•
.
.
881, 882, 883 431 . 972
.
[1187]. Chola Kulottanga-Chola III., 1187.- Devagiri-Yadava Singhana, [1188 (Ky. 4817, Kollam 392)].- Private (P) inscription,
[1138] Chola Kulottunga-Chola III., 1185.-Devagiri-Yadava Sibghana,
266 . 840 338
•
1185.- General Jaya of Kakatiya Ganapati, 585 1186.- Devagiri-Yadava Singhana,
1136.- Gutta Vira-Vikramaditya II.,
. 889 . 340
[1136]-Pandya Jatavarman Kulasekhara, 890 [1197 (Kollam 389 for 390 ?)].-Vira-Rama Keralavarman of Venddu,
•
1140.- Devagiri-Yadava Singhana, 1141-Raffa Kartavirya IV., [1143] Chola Rajaraja III, [1149-43 (Kollam 896)].- Private (P) in
.
175
•
337
•
950
428 1144 Astrologer Anantadera of Devagiri
426
Yadava Singhana,.
[1144] Chola Rajaraja III.,
11450.- Devagiri-Yádava Singhapa, [1145]. Pandya MAravarman Pandya I.,
951
952 842
341
267
• 843
953 842
954
. 343 . 844 344
Sundara. 891

Page #481

176
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
845
.
. 692
.
371
Šaka-S. NUMBER Saka-s.
NCXBER 1145.-Dévagiri-Yadava Singbana, 845 [1175) Pandya Jatavarman Bundara1145.- Hoysala Narasimha II., . . . 434 Pandya I., . . . . 900, 901, 902 [1147).- Pandya Märavarman Sundara (1176).- Hoysala Narasimha III., 439 Pandya I., . . . . . 893 1177.- . do.,
. 440 1148®-Dévagiri-Yadava Singhana (f). 346 [1178).- Telugu-Choda Vijaya-Gandagôpåla,. 885 (1148). - Chola Rajaraja III., .
(1178). Hoyrala Vira-Ramanatha,
441 1151- Rasta Lakshmidêva II., . . . (1179).- Pandya Jatavarman Sundara1153.-Kakatiya Ganapati, . . 586 Pandya I., . . . . . 903 (1163).- Hoysala Narasimba II., .
1180.-Rajagambhira Sambuvarayap,. 866 [1154).- Chola Rajaraja III., 848, 849 1181.-sildhara Somebvara, .
314 [1155) - do.. . 850, 851, 852 [1181).- Devagiri-Yadava Kanhara,. 861 1156.- Ddragiri-Yadava Sitghana, . 347 (1181).- Pandya Jatavarman Sundara-Påndya 1156.- Daughter of Natavédi ch. Rudra- I., . . . . . 904, 905 deva, . . . . .
(1181).- Pandya Vira-Pâpdya,. . 906 [1156]. - Chola Rajaraja III., . . .858 [1182).- Pandya Jatavarman Sundara-Påndya (1156).- Pandya Mâravarman Sundara
I. . . . . . . . 907 Pandya I., . . . . . 895, 896 1182.- T Chai. Kamvaddvardy, . 1156.- Image inscription, . . 073 1189.- Dévagiri-Yadava Mahadeva, 362 (1156-57 (Kollam 410)).-Vira-Ravi Keralavar- (1183).- Pandya Jatavarulan Sundaraman of Vêņadu, . . . .
Pandya I., . . . . . . 1157.- Dévagiri-Yadava Singhana, . 348 (1183).- Hoysaļa Vira-Ramanatha, . 442 1157,- Kakatiya general Jays,. . . 1184.- [Hoysala Narasimha III., . 1168.- Dévagiri-Yadava Bigbana, 349 [1184).- Devagiri-Yadava Mabadêra and (1169)- Chola Rajaraja III., . . 855 Gutta Gutta III., . . . . 363 1160,- Dévagiri-Yadava Singhaņa, 350, 3511186*.- do. do., , 364 1160,- Chla Rajaraja III., . . .856 (1186). do. [1160).- do.,
857, 858, 859 1187.-Telugu-Choda Vijaya-Gandagopala, 886, 887 1161.- . do..
860 1187.- Dévagiri-Yadava Mahadeva,. . 1162.- Dévagiri-Yadava Singhaņa,
352 [1188].- Chóļa Rajendra-Chola III., . [1164] - do..
854 1188.- Kerala k. Ravivarman,. . 1166.- Chola Rajaraja III., . . .862 (1189).- Chóļa Rajendra-Chola III., . [1188).- Dévagiri-Yadava Singhana,. . 1189.- Dévagiri-Yadava Mahadeva,. [1171).- Chola Rajendra-Chola III., 863 (1189).- Pandya Vira-Pandya,. . . [1171).- Pandya Meravarman Sundara- 1189.- Jaina Srinandi-bhattárakadova, 974 Pandya II., . . .
897 1190.- Hoysala Narasimha III. (P). . . 1171- 1 Devagiri-Yadava Kanbaru, 357, 358 1191.- Oddavadi ch. Arjana, . . . 1172,- do., 356 [1191).- Hoysala Vira-Ramanatha,
415 1172 - Kakatiya Ganapati, . , 588 1191 (for 1196 P).- Hoyrala Narasimha III.,. [1172].- Gapapåmbå, daughter of do. .689 1192* (and 1198] - do.. . 447 [1172 (Ky. 4861)]- Kadamba Sivaohitta [1192]. -Hoysaļa Vira-Ramanatha, .
Shashtha II, . . . . . 369 [1198).-Devagiri-Yadava Mahadeva (R) . (1172).- Pandya Maavarman Sundara- (1198).-Hoysaļa Vira-Ramanatha, , .
Pandya II, . . . . . . 898 1193.- Dépagiri-Yddava Ramachandra, . [1173).- do. . . . .899 1194.-T
do.,
370, 1174-Dévagiri-Yadava Kanhara,. 869 1195.-E. Chal. Vijayaditya II. of (1174 (Kollam 427))- Vira-Padmanabha śríkúrmam,. . . . . 677 MArtándavarman of Vanadu,.
966 1107* -Jaina Maghanandi-bhattdrakadeva,. 976 (1174).- Choļa Rajendra-Cubla III., . 884 1199* -Dévagiri-Yadava Ramachandra, 372 1176*- Hoysala Sômékvara,. . 456 1199.
dou, 1176.- Devagiri-Yadana Kanhara, 360 1199.-E. Chal. Purushottama of Sribirmam, 678
365
do..
873

Page #482

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
177
nagard,
Saka-S. NUMBER Saka-s.
NUMBER 111091.-Pandya MAravarman Kulaçêkhara I., 911 (1274).-Pandya Maravarman Parákrama. 1200.-Disciple of Jaina Udayachandradeva, 076 P andya,
. . . . . 926 1200.- Hoysala Narasimha III., . . 450 1976 - Bukkaraya I. of Vijayanagara, 455 1201.-Disciple of Jaina Padumasinar 1277.
do. . . . 456 bhattârakadēva (P),. . . 977 1278.
do. . . 457 1203 (for 1201 P) (and 1210).- Private 1278.- Samgama II. of Vijayanagara, 459
inscription,. . . . . 978 | 1286 (for 1287).-Kampaņa II. of Vijaya(1203). — Pándya Jatavarman Bundara-Pâpdya nagara, . . . . . .
460 II., .
. . . . . 912 [1290).
do.. . . . 1203.-Naraharitirtha, governor of Kalinga (P), 9791290.--Bukkaraya I. (P) of Vijayanagara, 461 (1204).-Déragiri-Yadava Ramachandra, 374 1293.-General Goppapärys of Kampana II. 1205*, - Disciple of Jaina Němichandra
of Vijayanagara,. . . . . paņditadova, . . . . . 980
1293.-Pandya Jatavarman Parakrama(1906).-Devagiri-Yadava Ramachandra,.. 375 Påndya, . . . . . .927 [1206].
do.
376, 377
1296. -Jaina Vardhamanasvamin (R). (1207).- Pandya Jatavarman Sundara
1296.-Jammana-Udaiyar, son of Kampana Pâpdya II., . . . . 913
II. of Vijayanagara, .
464 [1208].-Dévagiri.Yadava Ramachandra, 378 1296.- Roddi Anna-Vêma of Kondavids, . 593 1208.-Hoysaļa Narasimha III., : 451 1296 Kerala (®) ch. Barvanganatha, 941 [1209).- Pandya Jatávarman Sundara- 1300 (for 1301).- Reddi Anna-Vama of
Påndya II., . . . . . 914 Kondavidu,. . . . . . 594 [1211).-
do. . 915, 916 1301.- Harihara II. of Vijayanagara, 465, 466 1212.- Devagiri-Yadava Râmachandra, . 379
1301.-9
· 467 (1212].- Pandya Jaţávarman Sundara
(1804).- Min. Irugappa, . . . . 1082 Pandya II., . . . . . 917, 9181305 (for 1806).- Virupaksha I. of Vijaya(1215).- Pandya Märavarman Kulasekhara I., 919 nagara,
• 468 (1216].
do.
920
1807.-Harihara II. of Vijayanagara, 462 1219*.-Dévagiri-Yadava Ramachandra, 380 13099-1 do..
. 470 1222.
381
[1309]. - General Iragappa, . .1063 1227.do.
882 1312.- Kérala k. Martandavarman,. 942 [1229).- Pandya Mapsvarman Kulakèk hara I., 921 1813.- Harihara II. of Vijayanagara, 471 1281.-E. Chal. Visvannåtha of Srikúrmam, 679 1913.- Reddi Kagaya-Vêms, . [1232]. – Hoyala Ball&ļa III., . . 453 1816.- Harihara II. Výuyanagara, 172 1235.- Jaina Subhachandramuni,
981 1917.- T
do. 1296.- Chola Vira-Champa,. . 869, 8701317 (for 1818).- do.,
• 474 [1237-88 (Kollam 401)].–Vira-Udaiyamår. 1920.- Jaina Purapandita,
• 983 tapdavarman of Venádu, . . . . 967
1821.- Harihars II. of Vijayanagara, . 475 1988.-Kakatiya Pratâparudra,. . .1068 [1325 (Kollam 578)].-Kdrala k. Vira-Kerala [1289).-Pandya MApavarman Kulaskhara II., 022 MÁrtándavarman, , . . . 058 1940.-E. Chai. Purushottama of śríkdrmam, 680 1928 (and 1927).-Bukkaraya II. of Vijaya(1240).-Pandya Maravarman Kulaskhara II, 093 nagara, . . . . . . 479 [1241).- Vira-Raghava-Chakravartin ( 1328.- Devaraya I. of Vijayanagara, 480 Kéraļa), . . .
965 1828 (for 1988).- Subordinate of Roddi 512481. - Pandra Maravarman Kulasekhara II, 984
Aajaya- vema, Kataya-Tema,
. . . . . . 598 1259--(for 1280 P).- Namaya-Nayaba au 1881.- Disciple of Jaina Chandrakirti. 984
Pithapurl, . . . . . 601 1932.- Deraraya I. Vijayanagara, 481 [1261.)-Veyrumaņkonda Sambuvar ya, 871 1883.- Reddi Kataya-Vama of Raja. 1961 (for 1282) - Harihara I. of Vijayanagara, 484 mahendranagara,. . . . . 696 1262.- Pandya Mapavarman Pardkrama 1984 - Son of Devaraya I. of Vijayanagara, 483
Pandya,. . . . . .028 1886.-Subordinate of Roddi Kataya-Vems, . 807
do,
595
478

Page #483

178
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
do.
do.
do.
do. do.
....
do..
.....
Saka-S. NOWBEB Baka-8.
NUMBBB 1338. Vijaya of Vijayanagara, . 484 1460 and 1451.-Krishnaraya of Vijaya1944.
do..
. .485 nagana, . . . . . . 513 [1344).- Goneral Irugapa, .
4661452.-Achyutarlys of Vijayanagara, 614 1946.- Devaraya II of Vijayanagara, 487, 4481458.1347.do.. .
489 1458,1348.
1459.-Pandya Jatilsvarman ... Brivallabha1352.- Reddi Allaya-Dodda of Rajamahon
933 dranagara, . . . . . . 1459 (for 1460).-Private inscription, 990 1353.- Devardya II. of Vijayanagara, 491, 492 1460.--Achyutargya of Vijayanagara, 1353.- Vira-Pândys, son of Bhairava, 986 1481.
518 1955 -Jaina Srutamuni, . . . . 986 1482-1 [1355) - Devaraya II. of Vijayanagara, . 493 1488—
do., [1366].- do,
(1485).-SadAdivaraya of Vijayanagara, 1358-Vira-Påndya, son of Bhairava, . 987 14660.[1368) - Pratápa-Devaraya of Vijayanagara, 495 1468.-Jaina Såntikirtideva, 1368.- Devaraya II. of Vijayanagara,
1467.- Sadasiva råya of Vijayanagara, 1371.- Mallikarjuna of Vijayanagara, 497 1469.
do. [1975],- Pandya Jațilavarman Parikrama- 1470.
do,
626 Påndya, . . . . . 928 1471.-Bummu-Nayaka of Velúr, . . 527 1377.-Saļuva Tirumalaidēva, . . 498 14769,- Private inseription, . . . 992 1377.-Pandya Parákrama-Pandya, . 1476.-Sadakivarâys of Vijayanagara, . [1878).- Pandya Jatilavarman Parikrama. 1477.
do. Påndya, . . . . . . 1477.-Pandya Mafavarman Sundara-Pandya 1981 (for 1383).- Pandya Arikesaridova Pari III., . . . . krama-Pandya, . .
931 | 1478.-T Sadakivaraya of Vijayanagara. . 1387.-Mailikarjuna of Vijayanagara, 459 1482 (for 1488). (1990-91 (Kollam 644)). - Keala prince 1482 (P for 1486).Adityavarman, . .
. 959 1488.1392.- Virûpêksha II. of Vijayanagara, . 500
do. [1400 (Kollam 664)].-- Kerala prince Rama- 1489.-- Pandya Jatilavarman ... Ativiraráma
varman,. . . . . . 960 Srivallabhadevs, . . . . 995 [1402 (Kollam 656)].- Kerala prince Mártapda 961 1497.-Srirangaraya II. of Karnata, 535 1403.-VAlaka-Kamaya alias Akkalaraja, 874 1600.
do. 1421.-Pandya Jatilavarman Parikrama- 1606.
do. Pandya Kulakhar, . . . 939 1508.-Immadi-Bharrass-Odeya (Bhairava 11.), 999 1427 - Saluva Immadi-Nrisimha, 601 1514.-Venkatapati I. of Karnata, . . 538 1490 (for 1431).- Krishnaraya of Vijaya- 1528.-T
do.
. 639 nagara, . . . . . . .502 1625.-Chamunda ch. Timmaråja, . 1492 -Kylóttunga-Changala-Mahadevs, . 988 1648.- Ramaders (IV. of Karnata 1), 1434 (for 1435).- Krishộaraya of Vijaya. 1647.-Kțishnappa-Nåya ka, etc., . . 541 nagara, . . .
603 1566.- Venkatapati II. of Karnata, 543 1435.
1566.- Chamaraja-Vodeyar of Makifúra, 996 1435 (for 1436).
. 505 1568.-- Venkatapati II. of Karnața, . . 543 1436.
do..
608, 507 1560.--Venkatadri-Nayaka Ayya Belar, 644 1497.
1084 1566.-Jaina Charukirti-pandita, 1437-1443.
• 508
1668.- Srirangaraya VI. of Karnata, . 545 1498 (P).- Ch. Goparaja (Aluva-Gopardja), . 989 1676.-Mudda-bhậpati of Padinadu, .. 997 1442.- Krishnaraya of Vijayanagara, . 509, 5101894,- Koladi-Somalék hara-Nayaka, 998 1444 (for 1445).- do,
611 1601.- Chikkadêvêndra of Mahisara, 1449.
.612 1616.- Krishnappa-Nayaks of Belar, .648
dos don
do.
1488.
• 604
do.,
do.,

Page #484

APPENDIX.]
Baka-S.
NUMBER 1619.-Gopala-Ganda, lord of Avatinád, 1000 1620.-'Prithvi Satti, etc... ..1001 1621 (for 16457).-Krishnaraja of Mahisúra, 1002 1636.- Basavappa-Nayaka,
1003 . 1004
1844-Krishnaraja of Mahisúra, 1646.-T
do.,
. 1005
1650.- Kodagu Vodeyar,
1683.-Chikkappa-Setti, etc.,
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
ch.
Dodda-Virappa
•
.1006
.1007
Saka-8. [1701 (Ky. 4881*)]. Kodagu ch. LingaRajendra-Vodeyar,
179
NUMBER
1008
1718.- Kodagu ch. Vira-Rajendra-Vodeyar, 1009 1731. Aditakirtideva,
. 1010 1739 [and 1742]. Kodagu ch. LingaRajendra-Vodeyar,
1748. Krishnaraja of Mahitúra,
1752 (V. 1888, Vardhamâna's-Nirvana 2493).—
du.,
. 1011
. 1012
. 1013

Page #485

II.-INDEX TO THE APPENDIX.
NUMBER Abbalabbi, quoen of Bataga L. , . . 127 Abhimanavalli, queen of Chbla Rajaraja I., . 716 Abhinava-Charukirtipandita, Jaina teacher, 991 Abhinava-Devaraja, 6. a. Dåvardya II., . 490 Abhinavapandita, Jaina teacher, . 983 Acha (Aohugi) I., Sinda ch.,.
824, 243 Ächa (Aohama, Achugi) II., do. 218, 224, 243 Achala, poet, . . . . . . 1012 Achaladévi (Achiyakka), wife of Chandramauli, 417 Âobama (Acha) II., Sinda ch, . . . 218 Âchidava III. do..
.
249
248 Achintêndravara, poet, . . . . 584 Ashugi (Acha) I., II., Sinda chiefs, . 224,243 Achyutamallapanna (Akkapa), min. of Achyu.
taraya,. . . . . .517 Achyuta-Nayaka, ch., . . . . . 870 Achyutariya, Vijayanagara k.,. 614-520, 530 Achyutêndra, s. a. Achyutaraya,. . 619 Adhiks, . a. Adigag, . . .834 Adhirajêndra, Chola k., . . . . 765 Adhors or Adhôra, Mukula ch., . . . 74 Adigai, vi. (Tiruvadi), . . .839n, 834n Adigan, 'lord of Adigai, . . . 883, 834 Âdinagar, pi., . . . . . . Aditakirtideva, m., . Aditya, Oddarddi ch.. . Aditya I., Chola k., . , .676-681, 885, 712 Aditya II. Karikála, do, . . . 694n, 712 Âdityadēva, poets, . . 286, 288, 800 Adityavarman, k., . . . . . 941n Adityavarman, Pallapa k. . . . 635 Adityavarman, ruler of Vanchi, . . 969 Adityavarman, Sildra ch.,
301 Adityavarman, son and grandson of Pulakekin
II., . . . . . 25, 160 Aditya varmaraja, dataka,
. . 64 Adiyama, Chola feudatory, . . 896n, 409, 416n Adiyan, oh. . . . . . . . 987n Âdiyappêndra Nayakae, . . . . 619 Advayamrita, mm . . . . . 684 Agarayya, .. . . . . . . 124 Agnifarman, poet, ..
419 Agramalla (P), 6. a. Malla (Mallisaitti), 860
NOXBEB Agranipidugu, Telugw-Choda ch. . . . 888 Āhavamalla, Kalachurya k., . 286-300 Âhavamalla, sur. of W. Chal. Somlóvara I. 166, 171, 185, 741, 744-746, 748, 749, 761,
763,969, 1080-82, 1084 Âbavamalla, sur. of W. Chal. Taila II., 143,
145, 201, 828 Å baramalla-Bhútiga, ch., . . . 259 Åhavamallakalakala, sur. of Virarajendra I., . 1081 Âbavamallanai-mummadi-ven-kanda, do. . 1081 Aiyapadeva, ch., . .
. . 309 Aiyaparkja, Sildra ch.,
301 Ajavarman, k. or ch., . . . . . 142 Ajitasona, Jaina teachers, . . 131, 138, 969 Ajjanaadi, vaina teacher, . . . . 667n Akalatka, do. . . . . . 969 Akalanka, sur. of Vikrama-Chola, . . 807 Akalatkacharita, sur. of Irivabedanga Satya
sraya, . . . . . . 1600 AkAlavarsha, sur. of Rashtrakita Krishṇaraja I.,
55, 56, 61, 66 Akalavarsha, sur. of Rashtrakúfa Krishnaraja
II.. . . . 82, 84, 86, 91, 105, 130, 801 Akalayarsha, Iur. Qf Rashtrakita Krishnaraja
IIL, . . . , 93, 94, 96, 98, 105 AkÁlavarsha Krishparaja, Guj. Råsafrakúta ch., 81 Akalavarsha Sabhatanga, do. 77, 78 AkkAdsvi, sister of W. Chal. Jayasimba II., 163 Akkalaraja, Uraiyur ch., . . . 874 AkkAmbika (Ankams), queen of Volanándu ch.
Rajendra-Choda, . . . . 581, Akkape, *. a. Achyutamallapanna . . Akkavve, mother of Chandramauli, , 416 Akkoka (Akkuva), ch., . Alachapura, oi., . . . Alagan Ativirarama Brivallabha, Pandya k, . 936 Alagiya-Pallavaq, ch., . . . . 884 Alagiya-sslag, Songéni oh., . . 856,860, 862 Alla, k. or ch., . . . . . 131 Alla or Allada, Reddo ch. of Rdjamahendra
Nagara, . . . . . .699 AbAdareddi-Dodda, 6. a. Dodda II., . . 699 Allaya-Dodda, do.
599 Allaya-Vema, Reddi ch. of Rajamah&ndra
nagara, . . . . . . 699
1010 .800

Page #486

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
181
NUMBER
NOMBRE Âluka, co.
Abkams, . a. Akkambika,. . . 581 Alapa, Alapa, people or .,. . , 10, 20, 249 Ankuldkvara, vi.. . . . . . 81 Alava, do.
80
Anmakonda, okuņda, vi., .. • 584, 588 Amans, Dévagiri-Yadava k. . . 369 Anna, Reddi oh. of Rajamahendranagara, 599 Amarábharana-Siyaganga, Ganga ch., 841 Anna-V&ma, Reddi ch. of Kondavidu, 593, 594, 596 Amaraganga, Dévagiri-Yadava k., , 331 Anna-Vota, do., . . . . 593, 595, 596 Amaragångėya, do.
. 351, 360 Annavróla, Reddi ch. of RajamahendraAmaravati, vi. .. . . . 589, 590n nagara, . . . . . 599 Ambardja I., . a. Ammarija I., . . 566 Anniga, Pallava k.,
93, 98 Ambêra or Orå (?), son or daughter (1) of Anumakonda, 8.a. Anmakonda, . . . 584
Pulakesin II., . . . . . 15 Aparaditya, silára ch., . . . 818, 313 Amitravalli, f. . . . . . 1076 Aparajita, do. . . . . 305-307, 309 Amma I., 8.a. Ammarája I., . . 560,660 Aparajita, sur. of Prithivipati I., . . . 870 Ammaiappan Kaņņudaipperumây, sengêni ch., 820 Aparimitavarsha Dantivarman, Guj. Ammaiappan (Ammaiyappan) Alagiya-Solap, do. Rashtrakúta ch., . . . . 78 856, 860, 862 Appa (Nadindla-Appa), min., .
. 503 Ammanadêva, Chedi k., . . . . . 91 Appâjêndra-Vodeyar, Kodagu ch, 1008, 1009 Ammapayya, Dandanayaka, . . 280 Appaji-Rajendra, do.,
. 1011 Ammangadēvi, queen of E. Chal. Rajaraja I., 671 Appana, Hoysala general, . . . . 847 Ammaraja I., E. Chal. k., . . 558-560, Appåyika, k. or ch., . . . . . 10
562, 563, 566-588, 576, 1065 Appimayys, Dandanayaka, . . 743 Ammaraja II. (Vijayaditya VI.), do., 663-568, A pram@ya, general of Choļa Râjardja I., 713 574, 1065 Âradavada, viig . .
. . 576 Amoghavarsha, k., , . . 120 Aravanai Mal-AriKalavaŋ, m., . . . 1016 Amoghavarsha I., Rashtrakula k., 68, 70-77, Âravidu, Apavida, vi., .
. 530, 539 80, 84, 86, 91, 93, 105, 127, 301, 305, 652n, Arhaddâsa, poet, . . . . . . 983
670, 1054, 1055, 1065n Arhanandin, Jaina teacher, . . . . 1065 Amoghavarsha II., do.,
93, 301, 306 Arihararaja, s.a. Harihara II., . . . 1062 Amoghavarsha III., do., 93, 94, 95, 98, 105, Arikësarin, sildra ch., . , 308, 307, 309
127, 130
Arikosario Paråkrama-Pandya Jatilayarman, Amoghavarsha, sur. of R&shfrakúfa Kakkarkje
Pandya k., . . . . . 928-981 II., . . .
. . . 105 Arikulakesarin, 8.a. (P) Arimjaya,. . .1074 Amfitâmba, queen of Doddadevaraja, . .999 Arimjaya, Chola k., . . . 712, 1074 Ananda, sage, . . . . . . 1015 1016 Arishtanêmi-Acharys, m.. . .
1017 Ânandatirtha, author, . . . . . 979 Arivarman (Hari"), W. Ganga k.. . 108 Ananta, family of . . . . . 619 Ariyapillai, queen of Amarábharana-Siyaganga, 841 Anantadêva, astronomer, .
313 Arjuna, Chadi k., . "Anantadêva, Anantapala, sizdra ch., . 309 Arjuna, Oddaoddi ch., .
. . 600 Anantapala, Dandanayaka, 204, 207, 208, 216 Arjuna, probably Paramdra k. Anantapalayya, do. . . . 218 Arjunavarman, . . . 348, 369 Ana-Téma, 8. a. Anna-Têms, 593, 594, 596 Arkakirti, Jaina teacher, . . . . 68 Ada-Vota, 8. a. Anna-Vota, . . 596 Arkavarman, Pallava k., . . . .641 Andhra, co., . . . 343, 369, 663, 880Arumoli, sur. Qf Chofa Rajaraja I., . .71in Andora mandala, . .
. . . 668
Arumoli-Nangaiyar, queen of Virarajandrs I., 765 Anga, co., . . . . . . . 6 Arya, Oddavadi ch.,.
• 800 Anivårita, sur. of W. Chal. Vikramaditya I. Årya-mahadevi, queen of Dana,. • 568
and II., . . . . . 20m, 48n Äryapandin, Jaina teacher, . . . 6870 Aniyankabhima, sur. Kondapadmafich. Aryapura, vi. (Aihole). . . . . 1026
Buddharaja, . . . . . . 581 Aryasena, Jaina teacher, . . . . 107 Atka, Raffa eh., . . 163, 181, 201Åsatimayarapura, vi., .
. 497
.
91

Page #487

182
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
(VOL. VII.
NUMBER
NUMBEE Agokavarman, ancestor of Pallava kings, 635 Ballala, BallAla, sizdhdra ch, 316, 317, 321, 327 Asvatthaman, legendary being,. . 644 Ballála I., Hoysala k., 385, 388, 406, 406, 419, 434 Ataridurjaya, dátaka, . . . 548 BallAla II., do.. . 369, 388, Atiranachanda, Pallava k., . . . 639
415-424, 426-434, 437, 443 Atisayadhavala, sur. of Amoghavarsha I., . 75 Ballâla III., do,
Ballála III., do. . . . . . . 453 Ativiraram Srivallabha Jatilavarman, BallAladdva-Válabhata (Boddiya), ch.,
564 Pandya k., . . . . . 985 Bamma, brother of Gangaraja. . . . 406 Attimallay (Mindan Ao), sergéni ch., . 818 Bamma, Sinda ch., . . . 224, 2 13 Attimallan Sambukuls-Perumál, ch.. . 854 Bammaddva, father of min. Någadeva, 414. Attimallar Kannaradåva-Prithvigingaraiyar, Bammaņayya, Dandanayaka, . . .23
Ganga ch. . . . . . 1050, 1057 Bammarasa (Barmarasa), do., . . 211 Attirkja, father of Polálva, . . . 431 Bana, family and kings, • . 119, 659 ff., 685 Attivarman, k., . . . . . . 1015 Båpa, poet, . . . . . .641n Atvivarman (P), W. Ganga ok.,. . .1070
B&ņa, son of Asura Bali, . . . 663 Atyantakême, Pallava k., . . . 629, 638 Bånadhiraja, ancestor of Bana kings,. 663 Avanibhajana-Pallavéávara, temple, 623 Bânariya, 'a Banak, .
.667 Avanisimba, Pallava k. Simhavishnu, 635 Banavasa pura, oi., .
• 227 Âvanyapura, vi. .
.
. 669 Banavasi, vi., 127, 162, 173, 210, 241, 242, 263 Avasara I., II., III., Silára chiefo,
301 Baņavidyadhara, Bana k.,
. 663 Âvatinka, di, . . . . .
Baņavidyadhara, sur. of Bana Vikramaditya I., 889 Avinita, W. Ganga k., . 112, 114, 116 Badkápura, vi, . . . . . 181, 174 Avvalladovi (Hamma), queen of Bhillama III., 881 Batkéka, Bank@ya, Bank@yarkja, rasa, Ayodhya, i., . . . . 160, 568 Mukula ch., . . . . . 74, 1055 Ayyaņa I., W. Chal. k., . . . 150, 232 Bappdra, family, . . . . . 7 Ayyana II., do. . . . . .179 Beppuyarası, ch. . . . . . 967 Ayyapa, k. or ch., . .
1065 Barbarabaha, sur. Of Nrisimharaya, . . 501 Ayyapadêva, Nolamba k.. . 126, 10851 Baregedêva-Nayaka, ch, . . . 1027 Ayyapillarys, poet, • . 582 Barma, ch. (son of Bhûtiga),. .
259 Ayyapoți, Jaina teacher,
Barmadova, Dandanayakas,. 186, 187, 294 Ayyavole, vi. (Aihole), . .
1028
Barmarasa, do, . . . 211, 279, 281 Fasapayya., Basappa-, Basavappa Nayaka, ch., 1008 Batpůra, family, . . . . .
Bayappa Nayaka, ch, . . . . 628, 583 Bachaladevi, queen of Kadamba Tailapa II., . 210 Bayiga, Bayika, mn., . . . . 134, 185 Bachikabbe, mother of Singimsyse, 400, 403, 404
Bayyamám buk, daughter of Nataradi ch. Badami, W. Chalukyas of . . . . 1 f.
Budraddva, . . . . . . 592 Paddega, Baddiga, Rashfrakdfa
Bayyâmbika, queen of Kakatiya Mahádéva, . 686 Amoghavarsha III. (Vaddiga), 93, 127, 130 Belapura (Vēlapura), vin ,
386, 388 Båganabbe, f, . . . . . 406 Bellakonda, vi., . . . . . . 1064 Baicha (Baichapa), Vijayanagara min. Belûr, vi... . . . . . 544, 546
(Vrichaya), . . . . 489, 486 Beta, E. Chal. Vijayaditya V., , .676 Baichapa, grandson of Baicha,
486 Beta, Kakatiya Tribhuvanamalla, . , 686 Balachandra, Jaina teachers,
667n, 980 Beta, Konamandala cha .. BAlachandra, . . .408 Beta, Konnatavadf-vishaya ch. ,
589 Baladdwn, father of Singimayya, . 400m, 408, 404 Betmarija, Kakatiya Bêta,. .
688 Baladova, grandson of Baladera,
• 404
Betta (Vetta) I., II., III., Telugu-Choda Balamma-Thakkura, .. .
• 17 chiefs,. .. .. .. .. 880, 881, 888 Balavarman, Chal.ch., . . . 68 Bhadrabahu, Jaina teacher, .. .
069 Bali, Asura, . . . . . . 683 Bhagaladevi, Bhagalâmbikê, queen of Katta Ballala, Santali mandala ch., . . • 840 ! II., . .. .. .. . 182, 192, 201
. 1085
B
589

Page #488

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
183
•
153 603
NUMBEE Bhagaladevi (Bhagyavatt), mother of W. Chal.
Vikramaditya V.,. . Bhagiratha, Kadamba k., Bhagyavati (Bhagaladevi), mother of W. Chal.
Vikramaditya V., . . . . 160 Bhallaka, Maurya ch., . . . . 330 Bhairava I. (Bhairarasa-Odeya), ch., . . 993 Bhairava II. (Immadi-Bhairarasa-Odeya), ch., 993 Bhairava or Bhairavendra, ch. . . 985, 987 Bhambhängiri, ci., . .
.869 Bhammaha-Ratta, Rashtrakúta ch.. . 150 Bhandanåditya-KuntAditya, officer of
Ammarája I., . . . . . . 659 Bhandaragavittage, vi.. . . . . 49 Bhanudêya II., E. Ganga k., . . . 679n Bhanukirtidáva, Jaina teacher,
• 406 Bhậnusakti, Sendraka k., . . . . 612 Bhånuvarman, Kadamba prince, . . 610 Bharata, author, . . . . . 1042 Bharata, Bharatana, Bharatamayya, Dandandyaka, . .
.
. 401, 402
401, 402 Bharavi, poet, . . . . . . 10 Bhargava, lineage of, . . . . 1080 Bharukachchha, vi.. . . . . .
89
69 Bhaskara, min.,
. 1001 Bhaskarabhatta, Vidyopati, .
337 Bhaskaracharya, astronomer, . - 337 Bhaskars Ravivarman, k., . . 962, 963 Bhayidêva, Dandanayaka,. .
258 Bhillama, Devagiri-Yadava k., 394, 936,
337, 342, 343, 351, 369, 370, 379, 419 Bhillama, k., . . . . . . 809 Bhillama I., Yadava oh. of Sounad&fa, 328, 329, 331 Bhillama II. do.,
328, 829, 831 Bhillama III. do. . . 929, 331 Bhima, ch., . .
. . . . 582n Bhima, Choda ch., . . . . . 599 Bhima, E. Chal. k.,.
. 580 Bhima, Maurya ch.. Bhima, Silára ch., . . . . 801 Bhima, Sinda ck., , . Bhima, W. Chal. kings, .
160 Bhima I., E. Chal. Chalqkya-Bhima I., 657,
668, 666, 1065 Bhima II., E. Chal. Chalukya-Bhima II., 560,
663, 568-568, 1065 Bhima I., II., III., Konamandala chiefs, 683 Bhima I., II., III., IV., Oddavadi chiefs, 600 Bhima I., II., Śri-Dhányakafaka chiefs, 590 Bhimą, 8. a. Bhimanabhatta, . . 569n
NUMBER Bhima, .. a. Viman,. . . . Bhimanabhatta, poet, . . . . . 5682 Bhimarâja, Maurya ch., . .
. 380 Bhimarasa, ch., . . . . . . 145 Bhfmavarman, Pallava k., . . Bhivaņayya, Dandanayaka, . . 202 Bhogad varasa, ch., . . .. . 165 Bhoganatba, narma-sachida of Samgama II., 459 Bhögåvati, vi.,.
144, 156, 189, 972 Bhoja, kings, .
. . 387, 940 Bhoja, Paramára k., . . . Bhoja I., Bhojadeva I., silahara ch., 243,
317, 321, 327 Bhoja II., Bhojadeva II., do. . 325-327, 369 Bhojaraja, k. of Dhárd, . . . . 1022 Bhrigukachchha, vi... . Bhujabala-Ganga, str. of Hoyrala Vishņu.
vardhana, . . . . . . 388 Bhujabala-Vira-Ganga, sur. of Hoyrala
Narasimha I., . . . , 409 Bhujagêndra, lineage, . . . 16 Bhujangadhiraja (R), k., . . . . 1016 Bhujjabbarasi, mother of Batuga II., 130 Bbukks, s. a. Pukka I., . . . 475 Bhaldkamalla, sur. of W. Chál. Somebvars III.,
227, 228, 230, 231 Bhapamahendra, aur. of E. Chal. Vimaladitya, 668 Bhůta (Bhútiga), ch., . .
259 Bhůtârys, s. a. Låtaga II., . , 93, 98 Bhůtiga (Bhata), ch., . . . . 269 Bhuvanaikamalla, sur. of W. Chal. Some vara
II., . . 156, 174, 175, 177-188, 185 Bhuvanaikamalla-Santináthadeva, Jaina
temple or image, . . . . 183 Bhuvanaikavira Udayaditya, ch., 179, 180 Bhuvanamulududaiyál, Øyår, title of Chéļa
queens, . . 768, 774, 814, 827, 1087, 1088 Bhůvikrama, W. Ganga k., . 115, 116, 121,
127, 670 Bioha, Bichiraya, Dandeta (Vichana), 351, 357 Bijja, ch., . . . . . . . 1065 Bijjabe, wife of Maruladeva, . . 130 Bijja-Dantivarman, Bananásí k., 127, 1065n Bijjala (Bijjana), Kalachurya k., . 232, 238,
245, 277-280 Bijjala, Sinda ch, . . . . . 247 Bijjala, queen of Hoysala Sombávara,
443 Bijjana (Bijjala), Kalachurya k, . 240, 375,
276, 281-285, 288, 293 Birudanka-Bhima, sur. of E. Chal. Vimaladitya, 668

Page #489

184
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
•
167
NUMBER
NUMBER Birudanka-Rama, pr. of stlara Aparajita, 309nChaladankaraya Hoysalasetti, m., . . 970 Bitarasa, E. Chal. Vishnuvardhana I., . .647n| Chalikya, Chaliky, 8. a. Chalukya, 5, 5n, 8n f., 547 Bitfidêva, Bittige, Hoysaļa Vishnuvardhana, Chalikya, 8. a. Châlukys,
234, 396, 434 Chalkya, s. a. Chalukya. . . . . 3n Boddiya (Ballkladdva-Velabhata), ch.. . 564 Chalukya, kings, .
. 249 Boļikeya-Klimayya, Dandanayaka,
285 Chalukya-or Chalukya-Bhima I., E. Chal. k., Bomma, 8. a. Bommu-Nayaka, . . .639
567-560, 562, 563, 666, 167, 1065 Bomma Ganda II., Saluva ch. . . 501 Chalukya-or Chalukya-Bhima II., do., 126n, Bommu-Nayaka, Valur ch., . 527, 534, 535, 539n
560-568, 1065 Bonthád&vi, queen of W. Chal. Vikramaditya Châlukya-Chandra, sur. of E. Chal. SuktiIV. . . . . . . 140, 150 varman, .
. . . . . 569 Boppadeva, Boppane, son of Gangarája, . 406, 407 Châluky-Arjuna, sur. of E. Chal. Vijaya. Boppadevi, queen of Balála I., .
385 ditya II., . . . . . .556 Boppa Sujanottamsa, poet, . . 187 Chalukyas or Chalukyas, Eastern, 86, 91, 105, Brahmadova (Barmarasa), Dandanbyaka, 991
547 ff., 1065 Brahmakshatra, lineage,
• 186, 179n Chalukym, Western, of Badami, .
1 ff. Brahman, general, . . . . 294n, 419 Chalukyas, Western, of Gujarat, . . . In Brahman, Haihaya ch., . . . 576 Châlukyas, Western, of Kalyani,. . 140.ff. Brahmasens, Jaina teacher,
Chậmanda, Dandadhipa,. . • 193 Brahmaérirkja, min., . . . . . 635
Chậmanija (Chameya-Nayaka), ch., . . 454 Brahmavaka, race of, . . . . . 84 Chamaraja, Dandanátha, . . · 489 Brahmayuvarkja, min., . . . . 635 | Chamaraja, Mahisara k.,
rak.
. . .
. . . 1013 Bțihatphalayanas, gótra of, . . . 2014 Chamaraja-Vodeyar, do. . . . . 995 Bûchana, Bachiraja, son of Gangaraja, . 386, 390 Chamekámba, f., .
. 1055 Budda, Natavádi ch., . . . 591, 592 Chêmeya-Nayaka (Châmaraja), ch., . 454 Buddha, Buddharaja, Kalachuri k., . . 5,6 Champa, 8. a. Vira-Champa, . .
870 Baddharája, Kondapadmați ch., . . . Chamunda, family,
. Buddhavarasa, brother (R) of Polaké in II., . Châmund, Chamundaraja, raya, min. of Buddhavarasa, Salukika ch., . . . . 87
W. Ganga kings, . . . . 187-139 Buddhavarman, ancestor of Kondapadmați Chamunda (Chavanda) II., Sinda ch., 243, 247
chiefs, . . . . . . . 581 Châmundasetti, m., . . . . . 390 Buddhavarman, Pallava k., . , 686 Chandaladevi, queen of Mallapa II., . 576 Budhamitra, father of Gangaraja, . . 395 Chandaladevi. Ratta queen Chandrikadevi, .265 Bukka, Karnata ch. of Aravidu . . 590, 539 Chandradeva, m., , . . . . 634n Bukka, perhaps s. a. Bukkaraya I., . 458 Chandraditya (Chandraråja), silahára ck., 321, 327 Bukka I., .. a. Bukkaraya I., 456n, 459, 465, Chandråditya, W. Chal. prince, . , 23, 24
469, 476, 494, 487, 490 Chandrådityapura, di. . . . 331 Bukkama, wife of general Isvara,
502 Chandragupta, k., . . . . . 969 Bukkana, son of Baicha (Baichapa) . 486 Chandrakirti, Jaina teacher, . . 984 Bukkariya (Bukkarája) I., Vijayanagara k. Chandramauli, min., . . . . 416, 417
456-458, 4600, 461, 463, 468, 474, 480, 486 Chandranandin, Jaina teacher, . . .119 Bukkardya (Bukkarája) II., do., .479, 1062 Chandrapillai, m., . . . . . 1048 Bûtayya, 8. a. Batuga II., . . . . 130 Chandraprabhadeva, Jaina teacher, . 448 Bütuga I., W. Ganga k., . . . 126, 127 Chandraraja, Siráhara ch., . , 317, 327 Bâtuga II., do. . . 93, 96, 98, 127, 128, 130 ChandrikAdêvi, Chandrike, queen of Raffa
Lakshmideva I., . . . . . 265, 268
Changadēva, astrologer, . . . 337 Chakirája, Ganga ch., .
. . 66
Changadd va, min., . . . .333 Chakra gotta, Chakrakotta, vi., 398n, 409, 788, Chånkaņårya, Chånkimayya, Chånkirkja, ., . 187
756,761, 1083 Charukirti, Jaina priest, . . . 904
581
•
994

Page #490

APPENDIS.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
185
D
360
• 733
NUMBER
NUMBER Charukirti-pandita, Jaina teacher,
996 Cholamabadovt, queen of Chóļa Rajaraja I., 5. 716 Chatta, ch., . .
. . 234 Choliya, co.,
. . . 5 Chatta I., II., chiefs,
. . 259 Chaldmanivarman, Kațáha (Kidáram) k., 712n Chattaladevi. f.,. .
254, 255 Comorin, Cape, . . . . . 764 Chattara-Revadi-Ovajja, m.,
. 1040 Chaturthabhijana, Súdra caste, . . . Chaturtha-kula, do. .
. 592 Chaturthânvays, do.. .
• 62
Daddars, k., . . . . . .559n Chatyanarya, poet, . .
Dadigarasa, governor of a di., . 122 Chaunda (Obavunda) I., Sinda ch..
224. 243
Dabala, co. . . . . . 127 Chaundarhja (Châvundaraja), 07..
Dakshiņa-Lâţa, co., . Chaundasaitti, Chaandisetti, min., . . 357, 358
Dáma (Dåva), Sinda ch.,
224, 243 Châva, Sinda ch.. . . . . 224, 243
Dåman, Tigula ch., . . . .
. 4161 Chávalidevi, queen of BallAls I., .
Dàmari, Nuļuvugiri k., . . . . 127 Chávunda (Chaunda) I., Sinda ch., 224, 213
D&modara, ch., . . . . . . 418n Chávunda (Châmunda) II., do.,
243, 247
Dåmôdara, Kadamba k., . . . . 616 Cháyundarija, 8. a. Châmundarâja, . 136, 139
Dånn, Danarnava, E. Chal. k., . 568,568, 674 Châvundrâja, 4. a. Chaundaràja.
Dandsbhukti, co.. . . . . 733 Chávandaraya, ch., . . . 161, 162
Dantidurga, "durgaraja, Raahtrakula k., 63, Chedi kings, . .
. 86, 98, 105
61, 66, 71, 86, 91, 93, 15, 301 Chêra, co., . . . . .
Dantiga, k. (Bijja-Dantivarman P), , 93, 98 Cheramma, k. (P), . . . . . 1016 Dantigs, Kanchi k. (Dantivarman P), . . 62 Cherupúra, vi... . . . . .518 Dantirarman, dütaka, . . . . . 65 Chetanabhatta, poet,.
. .569n Dantivarman, Ganga-Pallava k., .
652 Chhalamattiganda, sur. of Kakatiya Ganapati, 685 Dantivarman, Kanohi k., . . . . 62n Chbittarája, silára ch., . . . 307-309
Dantivarman, Rashfrakdţa ch.(P), . . 56 Chikkadeva, father of Bicha,
351, 357 Dantivarman I., Rdshfrakúfa k., . . . 71 Chik kad vêndra, Mahisara k.,
999, 1004
Dantivarman II. (Dantidurga), do, 63, 66, 305 Chikka-Ketaya, Dandanayaka,. . 447 Dantivarman Aparimitavarsha, Guj Chikkappa-fetti, mn., . . . .
1007
Rashfrakdfa ch., . . . . 78, 81 China (Pina)-Venkata III., Karná fa prince, . 545 Dasa, Sinda ch., . .
. . 234, 243 Chingamambé, queen of Oddanádi ch. Jayante, 600
Daganapura, vi., .
. . 620, 622 Chinnapa-Nayaka, general, . . . . 516 Dalavarman (Yalvarman), W. Chal. prince, Chitakacharya, Jaina teacher, . . .
153, 154n Chitramaya, Pallava k., . . . . 634 Dattakasitra-vritti, -vyakhyd, 108, 111.113, 129 Chitrasedu, vi., . . .
Dåva (Dama), Sinda ch.. . . . 294, 243 Chitraváha, Alupa k. . . . 29 Dåvaramalla I., II., chiefs, . . . 259 Choda, Choderája, Kondapadmafich., . . 581. Dåvari (DAyims), Raffa ch., . . 181, 301 Choda, Velanándu ch., . . . 582 Dâyabhima, Telugu-Choda ch., . . Chôdaganga (Rajaraja), E. Chal. ruler of Dayima (Davari), Raffa ch., . , 181, 201 Vergi, . . . .
Dégadi, ch.. . . . . . 84 Chodamâmbâ, queen of Prólaya-Nayaka, 601, Démaladhvi, queen of Chåvanda II.,
343 Choderåja, Kondapadmafich., . . .5810 Démati, Demiyyaka, daughter of Gangaraj, 390 Choderkja, Sri-Dhanyakafaka ch. . 590 Dévagiri, oi.,
. 339, 344, 359 Chododaya, ch., . . . . . 584,586 Devagiri, Yadavas of . . . 334 ff. Chokideva, Kadamba ch., . . . 210 Dévahastin, Maurya ch. . . . 330 Chokka, Pandya ch., . 999 Dévakt, queen of Tuluva ke Timma,
502 Cholm, co., people, race, 10, 586, 891-896, 904, 989 Devakirti-guru, Jaina teacher, . . 120 Chola kings, . . . . . 672 ff. Devakirti-pandita, Mahamandalicharya, 412, 413 Chola, legendary Châla k., . . 685, 712 Devaladevi, queen of Hoysala Sömêsvara,
2 B
880
. 571

Page #491

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
999
845
NUMBER Dévanátha, Chakrakóffa ch.,
. 1083 Devaraja, Mahisara k., . Devaraya (Devaraja) I., Vijayanagara k.,
480-485, 487, 490 Dêvarkya (Dvarija) II., do. 487-496, 499, 50) Dévadukti-pandita, Jaina priest,. . . 180 Devassktiraja, Sendraka k., , , 19 Dévavarman, Kadamba prince,. . 613 Devendra, Jaina priest, . Dévêndra, Jaina teacher, .
• 129 Devendragiri, s. a. Dêvagiri,. . Dhadiadēva, Dhaạibhandaka, Maharashtrakita
ch., . . . . . . . 191 Dhadiyappa, Yadava ch. of Séunadeta, 328,
329, 331 Dhaladi (P), ch., . . . . . 562 Dhalaga, ch., . . . . . . 1065 Dhammiyara, Silara ch. . . . 301 Dhanadapara, prolu, vi. (Tsandavolu), .581n Dhårå, vi.,
. . 409,758, 1022 Dharanimulududaiyál, title of Chota queen, 805 Dharanivaráha, sur. of Nrisiínharaya,. . 5.11 Dhardraya Jayasimhavarmaraja, W. Chal.
prince,. . . . . . . 17 Dharåvardha, sur. of Nrisitt baraya, . 501 Dhåråvarsha, sur. of Guj. Rashfrakúfa ch.
Dhruvarája I. and II. , . , 70,77 Dhårdvarsha, sur. of Rashtrakdţa Dhruvaraja,
67, 61, 61, 66 Dharmapála, Dandabhukti k., . . . 733 Dhavalappa, ch., . . . . . 84 Dhirataran Mürti-Eyinan, ch. . . . 937 Dhora, Rashtrakufa k. Dhravaraja, 58, 64 Dhôrappa, probably Ráshtrakúța prince
Nirupama, . . . . . . 328 Dhruvarâja, Guj. -R4shfrakúța k., . . 34 Dhruvaraja, Rashfrakúța ch.®), . . 56 Dhruvaraja, Rashtrakața k., 57-61, 64-86,
68, 70, 75, 84, 86, 91, 93, 105, 301, 305 Dhruvarâja I., Guj. Ráshtrakita ch., . 70, 77 Dhruvardja II., do. . . . . 77, 78, 81 Dhruvarâja Indravarman, governor of
Révatidvipa, . . Dhuliprabbu, m.. . . . . . 440 Digambara Jainas, . . . . . 969 Dinachintamani, queen of Kulottunga-Chola
I., . . . . . . 775, 777 Dindi, k., . . . . . . . 670 Divákara, Dandanayaka,. . . 300n Divákara, Telugu-Choda ch., . . 888
NUMBER Divakaranandi-siddhantadêve, Jaina teacher,. 969 Divaļâmbå, mistress of Batuga II.
127 Dochi, father of Såmanta-Bhoj, . . 588n Dodda I., II., Reddi chiefs of Rajamahendra.
nagara, . . . . . . .599 Doddadêvarkja, Mahísúra k., . .999 Dodda-Krishnaraja-Vodeyar, do.,. . .1002 Doddâmbika, mother of Kataya-Vema, . . 596 Doddasâni-amma, do.. . . . . 595 Dodda-Virappa-Vodeyar, Kodagu ch., . 1008, 2009 Domma, ch., . . . . . . 584 Dora (Dbôra), Rasktrakúța k. Dhru varája,. 68 Dorasamudra, vi., 401, 434, 443, 446,
447, 450, 451, 453, 847 Dðsi, Banardei governor, . . Dôsirkja, 7. . . . . . . 49 Dramila. co. .
. . . 5 Dridnaprahara, ancestor of Yadavas of
Seunadesa, . . . . . . 331 Drôhårjuna, sur. of Chalukya-Bhima I., . 559n Dandu-Nirgunda-yuvarâja, Baña (P) ch., 119 Darya, Natavidi ch... . . . . 592 Durgabakti, Sendra k., . . . 16 Durjaya, family, . . . . 581, 800 Darjaya, Kakatiya k., .
. . 686 Durlabha, sur. of Amoghavarsha I., . 305 Durlabhadevi, queen of W. Chal. Kirtivar
man I., . . . . . . . 5 Durvinita, W. Ganga k., . . 114, 115, 670 Dvaraka, vi.. . . . . . . 999 Dvâravati, Dvârâvati, vi.. . 328, 331, 332,
339, 341, 349, 351, 359, 360, 362, 370, 373, 379, 383, 388, 389, 396, 401, 405, 410, 416, 419, 423, 434, 435, 443, 447, 450
Eastern country, i . , 735, 786, 756 Echs (Eohirkja), nephew of Gangaraja, . 406 Échaladhvi, queen of Ereyanga 388, 406, 409 Eohaladevi, queen of Hoysaļa Narasimha I.,
409, 416, 419 Êebaladavi, queen of Irungula, .
253 Echalad&vi, queen of Kârt.virya IV.,, 265, 266 Echam (Rohiraja), father of Gangaraja, . 889 Echana, 6. a. Boppadeva, . . . fohikabbe, wife of Ecba. . . . Eobiraja, 8. a. Ecba and Lohar, . . 989, 406 Edirili-Bola-Sambuvarayan, 1. a. Alagiya
Pallavan, . . . . . . 884

Page #492

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Edirili-Sola-Sambuvarayan, s. a. Alagiya-Solan,
NUMBER
Ekadeva, Jaina teacher, Ekadilanagari, vi. (Warangal),
Eladayasimha, sur. of Kondapaḍmati ch. Bud
dharaja, Elagam, vi.,
581 . 1087 888
Elajola, Telugu-Choda ch., Elini, Kerala k. (Yavanika), Elisai-Vallabhi, queen of Kulottunga-Chola I., 775
834
Ellore, vi.,
856, 860, 862
129
1066
Ereyapa, W. Ganga k.,
Ereyapa, W. Ganga k. Ereyapparasa, Ereyappa, If. Ganga k. (P),. Ereyapparasa, W. Ganga k., Ereyya, s. a. (P) Pulakêéin II., Eriyavarman, Velanându ch., Erra-Manda, Kondapaḍmați ch. Erraya, Velanándu ch., Etagiri, vi,
Elumpundale, vi,
Eraga, Hoysala k. Ereyanga,
Eraga (Erega), Ratta ch.,
Eraha, ch.,
Erakori, Mukula ch.,
Erambarage, Erambirage, vi., Erasiddhi (Gandagopala), Telugu-Chéda ch.,
Ganapati, m., Ganasobba, M.,
•
.
795n, 883
28
880, 882
Erega (Ereyammarasa), Ratta ch.,. 158, 181, 201 Ereganga, ch., or W. Ganga Sivamara I. (P),
116
•
127
Ereganga I., II., W. Ganga kings, Ereve, ch...
181, 201 293
74
224, 234
Ereyamma, Telugu-Choda ch
Ereyammarasa (Erega), Ratta eh.,
Ereyanga, Hoysala k., 388, 405, 406, 409, 419,
•
434, 443 95
126
127
126
16
582 .581n
582
G
62 589
508, 904, 1064 Gajapati kings of Orissa, . Gâmundabbe, queen of Govindaraja III., Ganapa, Kakatiya Ganapati, Ganapamba, bika, daughter of Kakatiya Gapapati, Ganapati, k.,
Ganapati, Kakatiya k.,
•
NUMBER 581 582
Ganda, Kondapaḍmati oh., Ganda, Velanindu ch., Gandagopala (Erasiddhi), Telugu-Choda ch., 880 Gandagopala (Vijaya-), do., Gandagopala (Vira-G°), k.,
884-887 904
Gandamahendra, sur. of Chalukya-Bhima II., 560 Gandaraditya (P), k.,
741
Gandaraditya, Silahára ch.,
589
741
.
1031
.
888 Ganga-Narayana, sur. of Batuga II., Ganga-padi, co... Ganga-Pallavas,
158
Gangapati, Ganga-pâți, co.,
Gangapermanadi Bhuvanaikavira Udayaditya,
316-321, 323, 327 327
Gandarâditya, Sildhára prince, Gandaraditya, son of Chola k. (P) Madhurantaka, 695 Gandaraditya(varman), Chola k., .689, 712 Bandar-Dinakaran, k. (Gandarâditya P), .. 741 Gatga, co., family. k., people, 5, 10, 64, 556n Ganga, Oddavadi ch., . 600 733, 735, 736 Ganga, queen of E. Chál. Vijayaditya III. of Pithapuram, Gangs-Banas,
Ganga, CĐ,
576 669 ff. . 321 261
Gangadeva, Silákára ch., Gangadharasûri, poet,
Gatigamahadevi, queen of Sinda (P) Sôméévara, 972 Ganga-mandalam, co.,
.763 127 702-704 614 ff. 93, 98
•
ch., . 179 Gatigaraja, Hoysala min., 139, 386, 387, 389, 391-395, 398, 406, 407, 415 Gabgarasa, W. Ganga ch., . 384 108 ff. Gaigas, Western, 74n Gangavadi, co., Gbgegnda, sur. of Chola Rajendra-Chola I., 737 . 1070 186, 18hreys, family, Gaarambika, Gauri, queen of Bukkaraya I.,
.
474, 475, 484, 487 Gauri, queen of Satyasraya of Pithapuram, Ganta, Gautaya I., II., Saluva chiefs, Ghayuvanta (? Vappuvanna), Sildra ch, Goda-Martanda, lord of Gólamba, Godavari, ri.,
576 501 307
. 966
Goggi, Goggiraja, Silára ch., Gogi, Chất, ch
.
•
Gojjigadeva, s. a. Govindaraja IV., Gokala, Gokalla, Siláhara ch. (Gobka),
Gokarna, vi.,
343, 369, 585, 586, 588, 589, 591, 904 843 Golaraba, vi. (Kolamba), 1025 Golkonda, vi.,
•
•
187
.
.
91n 305, 807, 309
331 90
327
. 213
. 966 539
2 B2

Page #493

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. VII.
•
309
176
•
135
10
NUMBER
NUMBER Goma, ch., . .
Gáhala I., 8. a. Gúvala I., . .
315 Gommatasetti, m.,
. . 435 Gühalla Vy Aghramarin, Kadamba ch., . 254, 269 Gonaga I, II, Oddaoddi chiefs, . . .600 Gajarkt, Rashtraktas of, 64, 65, 67-70, 77, 78, 81 Gonda, oh, . . . . . . 2 Gujarat, W. Chalukyas of, . . . . In Gondavadi, vi...
Gunabhara, Pallava k., . . 623-625 Gouka, Gonkala, silahara ch, 316, 317, 321, 323 Gunachandraddva, Jaina teacher, 414, 415 Gonka, Teridaļa ch., . .
220 Gunaduttaranga, sur. of Bâtuga I., . . 127 Gouka I., II., III, Volanándu chieft, . 581, 582 Gunaga-, Gunagkaka-Vijayaditya, E. Chal. Gonkidevarasa (Gorka), Téridala ch., .
Vijayaditya III., . 560, 563n, 573n, 1065 Göpa (Nadiņdla-Gopa), min.,
Gunaka-, Gunakenalla-Vijayaditya, do, 56in, 562n Gopakapattana, vi., .
Gupskirti, Jaina teachers, .
. 79n, 120 Gopakapuri, vi., . . .
254 Guņasågara, Alupa k., . . . 29 Gopala (Vira-GoP), k. (P). .
967 Gunda, Dandandtha of Harihara II.,. 478, Gopala, Karnata prinos,
• 545
Ganda, Mantrakufa ch. (Mantena-Gunda), 584, 586 Gopåla-Gauda, ch. of Avatindd. . . 1000 Gunda I., II., III., Saluva chiefs, . 501 Gopana (Goppandrya), officer of Kampana II, 463 Gupdamarasa, Dandanayaka, .
222 Goparâja, ch., . . . . . . 989 Gundâmbika, queen of Velanandu ch. Choda, 582 Goppaņarys, 1. a. Gopana,
. . 463 Gunti, f., . . . Govana I., II., III., Nileumbha chiefs, 999, 387 Gürjara, Gurjara, people or k., . 10. 64, 568n Gove, vi., . . . . . 221, 242, 243 Gutta I., Gutta ch., . . . .223 Govinda, ch. or k. .
Gutta II., do., .
, 398 Govinda, Rashtrakita k. . . . 121 Gutta III., do. . . . 363, 364 Govindachandra, Vangaļa-desam k.,
733 Guttas, . . . , 223, 292, 299, 328n Govinda-Dandeka, .. a. ch. Govindaraja, .
Gavala I., sizanara ch., 317, 321, 323, 327 Govindadêva, poet, . . . . . 254 Güvala II., do. . . . 317, 321, 327 Govindamayya, Dandanayaka, . . 216 Govinda mba, wife of Jagattunga II. . Govindaraja, ch. (Govinda-landesa), 584, 686
H Govindaraja, Dandandyaka, 207, 208, 216 Haihaya, family, .
48, 86, 553, 576 Govindaraja, dútaka,. . . 77 Haihaya, grandfather of Kartavirya,. 583 Govindaraja, Guj. Rashfrakdfa oh., 67, 69 Hamma, .. a. Avvalladevi,. .
881 Grindarája, Guj. Rdshfrakúfu k., . . 54 Hari, W. Ganga k., . . .
670 Govindaraja, Maurya chiefs, . . 330 Harichandra, poet, . . . .. 829 Govindaraja, Nikumbha ch., . . 888 Harihara I., Vijayanagara k., 454, 459, 465, 474 Govindaraja I., Rashtrakdfa k., 68, 60, 61, Harihara II., do. . 465-477, 478n, 65, 66, 68, 69, 71, 77, 81, 305
479n, 480, 484, 487, 490, 1062 Govindaraja II., do. . 66, 61, 64, Harihararaya, 8. a. (P) Harihara II., . 478
66, 68, 70, 91, 93, 105, 301, 806 Harikásarin, Kadamba ch., . . 168 Gôriodarija III., do., 61-70, 73-76, Haripala, sildra ch., . . 310
84, 84, 91, 93, 106, 301, 306 Harivarman, Kadamba k., . . . 611, 612 Govindaraja IV., do 89-93, 301, 306, 1065 Harivarman, W. Gariga k., . 108, 109, 111-119, 129 Gərindarasa, ch., . .
223
Harsha, Kanauj k., . . 10, 17, 69, 56, 150 Govindarasa, Dandandyaka, 204, 206, 219, 215 Harshavardhana, 1. a. Harsha, . 18, 20), 25, 37 Govindaraya, Chål. k. . . . . 272 Hastimalla, Ganga-Bana k. Prithivipati II., Govinda-sarvajña, ., .
669-671, 681, 682, 685 Govindavarman, Pallava k. . . . 635 Hastimalla, s. a. Attimallar,
1056, 1067 Gorunarasa, sildhara ch., .
940 Hastinapura, vi. . . . . 1018-1020 Gôyinda, 8. a. Govindaraja III., . . . 62 Hômáchchhadanaraja, eur. of Jatavarman Sun. Gudda I., II., III., Oddavddi chiefs, 600 dara-Påndya I., . . . . .909n Gudrahära, Gudråru, Gudravárn, Gudrivärn, di., 1014n! Hêmadideva, Nikumbha ch., . , . 837
3.37

Page #494

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
189
NUMBER
NUMBER H&mAmbika, qwoon of Devaraya I., . 484, 487 | Iratta-pidi, co., . . . 714,729, 744 Hérard, ui., . .
. 334 Iriga, son of . Dindi, . . . 670 Himasitala, k., . . .
. 969 Irivabedungadeva, s.. (P) Irivabedanga Saty Hiranya, Pallars k. .
636
Náraya. . . . . . . . 162 Honnávura, vi. (Honavar), .
· 470 Irivabedatga Satyabnya, W. Chal. k., . 146, Hosapattana, vi.,
456, 457
148-150, 179, 901, 712, 716 Hoysalas, . .
. 883 #. Irmadi-Rachamalla, Sinda ch. . . 268 Hoysalasetti, 1.. . . . . 970 Iraga, leader of the Nagattaras, . 126 Hoysana, Hoylana, .. a. Hoysala. . 434, 847 fruga, Iragape, Dandta, son of Baiche, 469, 486 Hulla, Hullamayya, Hollana, Hullapa, Hulla- Iragapa, Dandanátha, grandson of Baicha, 486 rje Hollayya, Hoyrala min, 409-411, 418-416 Iragappe, . a. Iraga, Irug pa. . . 1062, 1063
Irungola, k., . . . . . 409, 414 Irungal, Sinda ch... . . . . 253
Isvars, general of Nrisimbardy , . . 502 Idaituri-nadu, co. . . . . . 727 Lovara, Pallapa Paraméévaravarman I., 20 Iddhatėjas, sur. Of Rashtrakufa k. Dhruva
Isvara, Sinda ch.. . raja. . .
91 Isvarapotaraja, Pallava Paramébvaravarman I., 20 Idigama, . a. Adiyama, . . . 396n Ifvaravarman, Ganga-Pallava k., 654, 665 Iladarayar, . a. Latarkja,. . . . 1075 Ilam, co., 691, 192, 727, 821, 822, 829,
831, 832, 835, 836, E39,
840, 848, 847, 1075 fla-mandalam, co. . . . . 710, 727
Jagaddera, a. (®) Jagadders Tâmuri-dadam, co., . . . . . 731 Tribhuvanamalle,
388, 409, 419, 584 Ilangkangam (Labkládka), co. (f), . . 734
Jagaddeva Tribhuvanamalls, ch. of Paffi llatta-padi, co.. . . . . 714, 729 Pombuchehapura, . . . . 237 Immadi. Bhairarasa-Odeya, .. a. Bhairava II.,. 993
Jagadékabhdahaņa-Maharaja Sinda (P) ck. Immadi-Devaraya, s. 4 Vijayanagara k. Some vara, . . . . . 972
Mallikarjuna, . . . . 97 Jagadėkamall. W. Chdi. Jayasimha II., Immaţi-Nrisinha, Salwoa ch., . 498n, 501
151-158, 185 Indiradap, k. (Indraratha P) . .
Jagadekamalla II., W. Chal. k., . 825, 829, Indra, pearl-Necklace of, . .
282-238 Indra, Rashfraldfa k. . . 160 Jagadékamalla Malladéra, Bana k. . 663 Indra-bhattaraka, E. Chal. prince, 550-652, Jagadēlama'ls Permadi I., Sinda ch., . 233, 934
657, 568n, 574n Jagadékavirs, sur. of Warasithha II., .. Indradêve, 1. a. Indraraja III.,.
805 Jagannatha (Vifvanatha), E. Chal.ch. of Indrakirtisvamin, Jaina teacher, . . 79 Srikdrmam, . . . . . . 579 Indraraja, Guj. Rashfrakúfa ch, 66, 67-70, 77 Jaganobbaganda, ser. of Anna-Vema,. . Indraråja, Nikumbha ch., . , 339, 397 Jaganobbeganda, ser. of Dodda II.. . . Indraraja, *. a. Indra-bhattaruka, . 568n, 674n, Jaganobbaganda, eur. of Kondavidu ok. Véma, 596
1065n Jagatikeskrin, sur. of Kakatiya Prodaraja, • 588 Indraraja, Sildra ch., . . . . 801 Jagattunga I., .. a. Gorindaraja III., . 67, Indraraja L., Raskfrakúta k.. . . . 71
73-75, 86, 91, 93, 106, 301, 306 Indraraja II., do. . 53. 56, 68, 71, 805 Jagattunga II., Rdskfrakdfa prince, 86 Indraraja III., do. . 86-88, 91-98,
91, 98, 106, 301, 806 105, 301, 305 Jagattunga III., do. . . 98 Indraraja IV. do. . . 107, 131, 138 Jagatunga, in verse for Jagattung, . . 671 Indraratha, k... . . . . . 783 Jahnavêya, Jahnaviya, family, . . 108, Indravarman Dhruvaraja, governor of
110-113, 129 Réoatidvipa, . . . .
.
. . ?
7 Jaitapela I., . a. Jaitngi I., . . .836
789
727

Page #495

190
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. vir.
NUMBER
NUMBER Jaitasithbs, Jaitrasimhs, min.,
334, 419 Jayants (Trilochana), mythical founder of Jai rapâla I., 8. a. Jaitugi I., . 837, 342,
Kadamba family . . 249, 261, 269 848, 370, 379 Jayantipura, di. .
. . 218 Jaitrepala II., .. a. Jaitugi II.,
379 Jayapa-Nayaka, s. a. Jaya, . . . . 586 Jaitrasińha, Jaitasiṁha, min.
334, 419 Jayasinhha, Kerala k., . . 999, 940, 959 Juitugi I., Devagiri-Yadava k., 396, 861, Jayasińbs L., E. Chal. k., . 549-552, 557, 360, 369
563n, 564n Jaitugi II., do., . . . , 357, 359, 369 Jayasinha II., do. . . . . 567 JAkavva, queen of W. Chai. Tails II.,. 150 | Jayasinha I., W. Chal. k., . , 2, 5, 10, 150 Jakkaņavve, f., . . . . 294 Jayasimha II., W. Chal. k., 147, 161-168, Jak kiraja (Yaksharaja). father of Hulla, 409
185, 331, 729 Jaminana-Udaiyar, son of Kampana II., 484 Jayasitha III., W. Chal. prince, 176, 184, Janamêjaya, Pandava k.,. . .1017-2020
188,763, 763n, 774, 1081, 1082 Jananathanagart, vi., . . . . . 671 Jayasim bavarmaråja, W. Chal. prince,. . 17 Jannâmbika, sister (P) of Harihara II., . 468 Jaya raya (R), W. Chal. Någavardhanarâja, 17 Jatavarman Kulasekhara, Pandya k., . 889, 890 Jayakraya-Mangalarasaråja, Guj. W. Chal., . In Jatavarman Paråkrama-Pandye, do. . .927 Jayatabus, Utkala k., . . . 600 Jatavarman Bundara-Pandya I., do., 900-905, Jayavarman, k. of Brihatphaldyana götra, 1014 907-909 Jayavarman II, Kadamba ch., .
210 Jaţåvarman Sundara-Pandya II., do. : 012-918 Jhañjba, Maurya ch.,
· 330 Jatiga I., silákára ch., . . . 317, 327Jhanjha, silára ch., . . . 305, 307, 309 Jatiga II., do.,. .315, 317, 321, 823, 327Jhañjha, do. (®), . . . . . 381 Jatilavarman, Pandya k. (Nodufijadaiyan), 937 Jimatakétu, father of Jimatavahana, 301, Jatilavarman Ativirarama Brivallabha, Pandya
305, 307, 309 k., . . . . . . . 935 Jimatavaha, s. a. Jimataváhana,
315 Jatilavarman Paråkrama.Påndya Arikesarin, Jimatavahana, mythical ancestor of Silara
do. . . . . . . 928-981 (Śilára, Silahara) family, 220, 301, Jatil varman Parikrama-Paņdya Kulakhara,
305, 307, 309, 316 do. . . . . . . . . 932 Jinachandra, Jaina teacher,
120 Jatilavarman Brivallabha, do., . . 933 Jinadatta, family of,. . 987, 993 Javanike-Narayana, aur. of Perumale, 451 Jinanandin, Jaina teacher, . . . . 2 Jaye., Pallavádhirdja, . . 115 Jhihnatakti-paddita, priest or sage,
190 Jaya, Jayana, general of Kakatiya Jogama, Kaļackurya ch., . .
Ganapati,. . . . 695-587 Jogåmba, f. . . . . Jayadiva-pandita, Jaina teacher, . . 129 Joma (J8yidêva) I., Gutta ck., . Jayadhara, &. a. Kulottuvga-Chola I., . 776,784 Jovideva (J8yideva) II., do.,
840 Jayaduttaranga, sur. of Batuga II.,
127 Joyidava I., do. . . . . . Jagadarna, son of W. Chal. Vikram Aditys Joyideva II., do., . . . . 340, 351 VI., . . . .
. . . 193 Jayakefin I., Kadamba ch., 164, 249, 254,
261, 269
к Jayake in II., do, 234, 235, 249, 254 Kachchoya-Ganga, ser. of Rajamalla(P) III., . 127
261, 269, 405n Kachchi, 6. a. Kabichi, . . . 100-102, 827 Jayakasin III., do. . . . 261, 262, 269 Kadamba, people, . . . . . 10 Jayamadevi, Jayamamba, Jayambika, queen Radambari, . . . . . 6410
of Gonks III., . . . . . . 582 Kadambas, . . . . €02 f. Jayamêru, Bana Vikramaditya I., . 662
Kadambas, .
. 1400 Jayunandivarman, Bana k., .
663 Kadáram (Katåha), co., . 734-736, 1084 Jayangonda-Chola, Chola Rajadhiraja I., 788-741 Kadava, *. a. Pallava, . . . .842, 847n Javants, Oddavadi ch. .. .
600 Kaikeya, ch.,
. . 614

Page #496

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
191
.
.
.
. 689
NUMBER
NUMPER KAkati, race of. . . . . . 686 KAmaddva, father of Kamaladsvt 254, 265 Kakstiga, 1. a. Kakatiya, .
Kamadeva, Kadamba ch., . , 260, 491, 425 Kakatiyas, . .
684 ff., 1088 ! Kámadêra, Pandya k., . , 415n, 416, 423 Kakatya, 8. a. Kakatiya,
Kámaddys (Kávaņa), brother-in-law of Kakkaladeva, Rashtrakufa k. Kakkarája II., Shashtha II., . . . . . . 269
106, 106, 301, 305 Kamaders Tribhuvanamalla, Pandya ch., 312 Kakkalla, perhaps a Kalachurik, Kokkalla, . 369 Kamakoti, ., . . 539, 543, 543, 545 Kakkara, Rashtrakúfa k. Kakkarája II., 233 Kámáksot, queen of Samgama I., . . 468 Kakkarája. Alachapura k., . . . . 127 Kamaladevi, queen of sivachitta Permadi, 254, 255 Kakkarája or Karkarája, Guj. Rashtrakita Kambayya (Stambha), son of ®) Rashtrabağa ch., . . . . . 66, 67-70, 77
k. Dhruvarija . . .
. . 60 Kakkaraja I., II., Guj. Rdshfrakdta kinge, . 54 Kambharasa, W. Ganga ch.. . . . 130 Kakkarája or Karkaraja I., Rashtrakúta k. Kamboja k., . . . . . . 784
53, 56, 61, 65, 68, 71, 303 Kammara, Kammayyarasa, Sinda ch... 144 Kakkarája II. (Kakkaladdva), do. 105, 106, Kampe, Kampaņa I., Vijayanagara k, 459, 474
150, 232, 801, 305 Kampaņa II., do., . . 460, 462-484 KAkustha, Kakusthavarman, Kadamba k., 602- Kampapa-Udaiyar, *. a. Kampapa II., 463
604, 606, 606, 610 Kampavarman, probably .. a. KampavikramaKalashuri, .. a. Kalachurya, . . . 288 varman, . . . . . 657, 658 Kalachuryas, . .
278 ft. Kampavikramavarman, Ganga-Pallava k.. 656 Kalañjara, vi., 240, 276, 277, 279, 280, Kampili, vi. . . . . 171, 741n, 1083
291, 293 Kamadevarkys, Chal. ch., . . . 371 Kalasena (Sina) I., Raffa ch. . • 181, 201 K&pagopa, Pallava k., . . . . 635 Kalasna (Sena) II., do. . . 181, 193, 201 Kanauj, vi., 10, 17, 18, 20, 26, 27, 63, 56, 150 Kalstsûri, family, , .
Kanavadi (Ganapati), k., . . . . 741 Kalaturya, . a. Kalachurys, . . 389 KAñehf, oi., 20, 82, 86, 603, 904, 93:), 1066 Kaliballaba (Kalivallabha), nar. of Rdshfrakúta Kanohiga, Solara ch.,
. . . 94n k. Dhruvarêja, .
57 Kafchipura, KAfichipuram, vi., 10, 27, 219, Kalidasa, poet,. . . . . 10
226, 248, 350, 617, 018, 621, 777, 1066 Kaliga ( Kali-Ganga), Hoysala general, 713 Kandaldr-Salai, vi.. . 700, 703, 704, 742n, 1077 Kalikala, legendary Chola k. .
880 Kandara, k., . . . . . . 2016 Kalindavarman, Pallava k., . · 635
635 Kandbare, . a. Kanhars, . . . 359 Kalinga, co., people, 5, 10, 566, 688,708, 796, Kapdi I., II., Oddavadi chieft, . 800
801, 979 Kab (]varman, Kadamba k.
603 Kalinga-mandalam, co., . . . . 775 Kanhara, Kanhars, Devagiri-Yadava k., 356Kalivallabha, surof Rashfrakúfa k.
358, 360, 361, 368 Dhruvarája. . . . . 67, 64, 75, 93 Kapingardy, ch., . . . . . 258n Kali-Vishnuvardhana, E. Chal. Vishpuvar. Kanna, Kannakaira I., Raffa ch., 181, 201
dhana V. , . 556, 657, 659, 660, 1066 Kanna, Kannakaira II., do. . 189, 199, 201 Kaliyarttyanka, sur. of E. Chal. Vijayaditya Kapnapur, vi. (Vikramapura), . .436, 903n
IV. . . . . . . . 669n Kannapa or Kennape, ch., . . . . 143 Kallabbarasi, queen of Batuga II, . 130 Kaypara, Co., . . . . . . 1085 Kalleduppur-maryada, di.,. . . 1067 Kannara, Rashfralda k. Krishộarája II., . 85 Kalyåņa, vi... . . . . 185, 359, 280 Kannaradeva, do.. . . . . . 130 Kalyanapura, vi.,
. 271-878
271-273 Kannansdéra, Kapnars", Kapgara, Rashfra. Kalyani, W. Chálukyas of,. . . 140 ft. kdfa kb. Krishnaraja III., 86, 96, 100-103, Káma, E. Chal. ch. of Pithapuram, 678
180, 1056, 1068 ff. Kams, father of queen of Ammaraja II., 666 Kapparadeva-Prithvigangaraiyar, Ganga ch. Kama (Kavana, Dandanayaka,. . . 294n
1066, 1067 Kamadeva, chiefa. . . . 254, 821, 418 Kannariga, .. a. Karpátaka, .
384

Page #497

192
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
.
999
30
NUXBRE
NUXBRE Kanne vars, Raskfrakdfa k. Krlahparaja I., 68 Kataks, vi. (Cuttack), . . . . . 804n
Katamareddi, . a. Kata II. . Kappudaipperumán Ammaisppag, Sorigeni ch., 830
696 Kapthika-Beta, E. Chal. Vijayaditya V. 676 Katamareddi-Témireddi (-Vemareddi),... Kapthirava, Mahffdra k. .
Kataya-Vema, . . . . 596, 697 Kanthirava-Narada, do. . . . . 1004 Kataya I.great-grandfather of KatayaKaņva, ancestor W. Ganga king,. . 870 Vema. . . . . . . 595 Kanveyana, gótra, . . 108, 112, 113, 129 Kåtaya-Vdma or -Vémaya, Reddick of Kanyakubja, oi., . . .741n, 1083 Rdjawahendranagara, .. . 596-598 K&pardika-dripe, co., . . . 254 Kathaka, probably .. a Kataka k., 904, 909 Kapardin I., sílára ch., . 72, 806, 807, 809 Kathari, swt. of Nrisimharaya, .
501 Kapardin II., do. • 79, 80, 806, 307, 300 Katta (Kartavirya) I., Raffa oh., . 181, 201 Kapitthaka, vi.,
ln
Katta (Kirtavirya) II., do., . 181, 192, 801 Kappe-Arablatte, m., . . . . . 1032 Kattama (Kartavirya) III., do.,. . 263, 265 Kapadikal, vi. .
. 1083 Katari, sur. of Tirumalaidēva-maharaja. . Karahats, vi, . . . . . . 338
Kafféri, vi.. . . . . . . 1048 Karnijapatra, vi.. .
Käftirai, king of the forest,' title of the Karayilladata, eur. of Chalukya-Bhima II, 566 Pallaras, . . . . . . 666 KAreya, gana, . . . . . . 120 Kattiyara, W. Chal. (®) k., . . 61 Karikala, legendary Chla k, 686, 712, 888 Kattiyaradeva, Chal., . . . . 233 Karikala, aur. of Chola k. Aditya II., 713 Kaundra, grammar, . . . . . 279m Karikals-Chola, ser. of Virarájendra I., 1081 Kaunala, Kulleru lake, .
. 10 Kariya-Peramal-Periyandyan Narasimha,
K&TADA (Kamadeva), brother-in-law of Malddu eh. . . . . .
Shashtha II., . .100
. .
. . 269 Karkara, Rashtrabdfa k. . . 74 Kavana, Kavapayya, Dandandyaka, 293n, 294 Karkara, Rashtrakufa k. Kakkarája II., 160 Kávéri, ri,. .
. 10, 740, 761 Karkardja or Kakkarkja, Guj. Rashfralda Karibhushapa, poet, . . . . .040
ch., . . . . 66, 67-69, 70, 77 Kaviraja (P), poet, . . . . . 858 Karkardja or Kakkaraja I., Rashfrabda k., Kayirúr Perumaşår, Miládu ch., . . . 1073
68, 68, 61, 66, 66, 71, 805 Kedala, fort, . . . . . . 74n Karpa, Chal. k., . . . . 274
Kidkrafakti, priost or sage, . . 196 Karpa, Divagiri.Yadava, . . . . 934
Keladi, prinors of, .
. . 999 Karpáta, co., k., kingdom, 680, 684, 689, 840,
Keladi-Sadativa-Nayaks, ch., . .1008 542, 543, 545, 686, 904, 909, 999 | Keladi-80madkhara-Nayaks, ch., . . 998 Karnataka, army, k., . . . . 68, 68, 864 Kèleyaladevi, Keleyabbariai, Keleyabbe, Karðniri, Bana ch, . . . . . 664 Keliyadevi, queen of Hoyrala Vinayaditya, Karpdravasantaraya, sur. of Anna-Vema, 694
383, 388, 409 Karparavasantaraya, sur. (Dodda II., 699 Kennaps or Kannapa, ch.,
149 Kartavfrys, mythiral ancolor of Konaman.
Kerala, co. people, race, 6, 10, 727, 799, 904 dala chief, . . . . . 583 Kerala king . .
. . 989 f. Kartavtrya (Katta) I., Raffa ch., . 141, 181, 201 Keralavarman, Vira-K, . 948, 944, 949 Kartavlry, (Katta) II., d., 181, 192, 201, 290 Kerslayirman, Vira-Rama K,
961, 962 Kártavirya (Kattama) III., do.. . 263, 266, 268 Keralavarman, Vira-Ravi K, .
956 Kartavirga IV., do.
284-868 Kalava (Klimayya), Dandandyaka, 275, 277, Karuvar, oi., . . 885, 836, 840, 848
286, 291, 297 Kwapayya Nayaka, ok., . 245, 279, 281 Kelars, min., . . . . . .271 Kidyape, gótra, . . . . . 148, 1016 Kêkavidity, ch, . . . . 178 Kata or Katama-Nayaka, Kolans ek., . 675 Kalavanátha, min., . . . . .088 Kata II., father of Kitaya-Voma, . 596 Kbsidera (P Arikasarin), Silára eh., . Katachohuri, family, . . . . 10 Kedimayya, Kodiraju, KMirajayya, Danda. Katha (Kadaram, Kidaram), co .719, 784n n ayaka, 276, 277, 286, 291, 292, 296, 297

Page #498

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
193
NUMBRE 1
NUMB Keta I., II., Śri-Dhangakataka chief, . 590, 692n Kollabigands-Vijayaditya or .bhaskara, E. Ketaladevi, quoon of W. Chal. 86mêsvara I., 167 Chal. Vijayaditya IV, . 663n, 566, 1085 Katarája, .. a. Keta II., . . . . 589 Kollagira, .. a. Kollapura, . . . . 220 Këtarasa, Kadamba ch.. . . . . 250n
Kollam, co., . . . . . . 708 Khadgávalóka, sur. of Dantidurga, .. . 53
Kollapura, Kollaparam, vi... 150, 164, 220, Khandeya-Kara-Kameya-Nayake, ch., 936
325, 418, 744, 748n, 761, 1084, 1080 Khêtaka, vi.
. . . 68, 70, 91 Kolleru, lako, . . . . 10, 582n Khiligiladurga, di.. . . . . . 815 Kollipata, Kollippekkai, vi.. . 727, 800 Kholesvara, general, . . . . 362, 368
Komaragirireddi, son of Kitaya-Vems,. 697, 598 Khotika, Khottiga, Rashtrakata k., 104, 105,
K MArañ-Jadaiyan, Pandya k.,. . 938
301, 306 Komara-vedengs, sur. of Ereganga II., 127 Kidkram (KatAba), co. . . . . 712n Kommarkja, . . . . . . . 167 Kikata, Maurya ch., . . . , 330
Konamandala, di.. . . . . . .688 Klappôrår, os., . . . . . 962, 968 Kõnasthala, di., . . . . . .593n Kiligiladurga, vi.. . . . . . 315 Kondapadmaţi, di.. . . . . . 581 Kiranapura, vi.,
. . . 569, 580 Kondarája, ch., . . . . 621, 622, 530 Kirátárjuniya, . .
116 Kondavida (Kondaviți), vi, . . 508, 509, Kirtinandin, Jaina teacher,
119
593-596, 1064 Kirti-Nårgyana, sur. of Govindaraja III., 75 Kdoérimélkonda, title of Kulottunga-Chola Kirti-Narayana, sur. of Indrarája III., 86n
JII., . . .
. .820 Kirtipura (P), vi.. . . . 1018 Koperimblkondap, title of a Vira-Chola 876 Kirtiraja, .. a. Kirtivarman I., . . . 12 Köpérimégkonda, title of Kulottunga-Chola Kirtiraja, silahára ch., . 317, 821, 827 III., . . . . . . .819 Kirtivarman II., Kadamba ck.,. . .178 Konårigmaikonda, title of kings, . . .819n Kirtivarman I., W. Chal. k. 3, 5, 9, 10, Kogériqmaikondan, title of Kerala k. Ravi
12, 13, 17, 18, 20, 25, varman, . . . . . . 939
27, 150, 547, 640, 661,668 | Konêrinmaikondag, titlo of kings, 876-879 Kirtivarman II., do., . 48-50, 53, 56, 62, Kôndrigmaikondag, title of Kulottunga-Chola
71n, 160 III., . . . . . . . 835 Kirtivarman III., W. Chal., . . 160 Konbrigmaikondag, title of Virarajendra I., . 1081 Kirtivarmaraja, s.a. Kirtivarman I., . . 17 Konêrmaikondag, title of Pandya kinga, Kishkindhya-nagari, vin, . . . . 1017
1
993-935 Kisuvolal, wi. . . . . . 21 Kongana-debam, co., . . . . . 768n Kitthipura (p Kirtipura), di,
. 1016 Kongapi-mahadhiraja, or "mabarkja, or •rája, Kochchankaņ, Kochohan kanpan, legendary
title of W. Ganga kings, . . 111-115 Chola k . . . . . 685, 712 Kongapivarma-dharmamahAdbiraja or-dharmaKodagu (Coorg) chief, 1006, 1008, 1009, 1011 maharajadhirkja, do. . 108, 111, 118, 116, 129 Kagogmaikondan, title of Bhaskara Ravivar- Kongapi-vriddharája, do. . . . 114, 115
man, . . . . . . . 962 Kongiņivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja, do., . 183 Kokili, Telugu-Choda ch... . . 888 Kongulivarma-dharmamaharajadhiraja, do.. . 110 Kókkala, Kokkalla, Chedi k., 86, 91, 106 Konguni-dharmamabaraja, do.,
659 Kokkila, Oddapadi ch., .
600 Konguni-mabrajadhiraja, do. .. 121 Kokkilanadi, queon of Parantaka I.. . . 1072 Konganivarma-dharmamaharaja or -dharmaKokkili, E. Chal. k., . . . . . 567 maharajadhiraja, do. 95, 124, 125, Kokkilli, legendary Chóļa k., . . 685, 718
187-182, 660, 708, 734 Kolala, Kla, KOLA lapura, Kolålapura, din Konkana, co., . 10, 840, 72, 73, 80, 184, 95, 100, 130, 133, 179n, 2050
212, 224, 274, 807, 809, 879, 783n Kolamba, vi.. . . . . 939, 966 Konkana, Pandyou of, . . . 140n Kolani-Katama-Nayaka, Kolans ch.
674 Konkani, W. Gariga b.. . . . . 670 Kolana, di, . . . . . . 674 | Kookapika, mythical Ganga k., . . . 652
20

Page #499

194
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
•
56
517
.
.
. 1014
NUWDER
NUMBER Konnatavadi-vishaya, di, . . . 589) Krishnavarman II., Kadamba k., . . . 814 Koppam, di., . .744-748, 748, 749, 767, 1090 Kpinbpaverni, ri., . . Kopperuñjinga, k., . . .847 Khatriyamalla, eur. of Nandivarman PallavaKoppulakåpa-Nayaks, Pithapuri ch., 601 malla, . . . . . . . . 635 Koals, people, . . .
4 . k ullekapura, s. a. Kollapura, . . . 321n Kodalai-nada, 00.,
783 Kshurikákalivetlo, aur. of Anna-V@ma, 594 Ka-Bayyalamahadevi, s. a. Bayyamamba, 692Kshurikásahaya, do. . . . . . 696 Kota-Ketarája, . a. Këta II.,
690 Kubja, poet, . . . . 603 Kotays, Reddi ch. of Rajamahendranagara, 599 Kubja-Vishnu,+ a. Kubja-Vishņuvardhana, Katika, family of, . .
581, 1066 Kotaårådhya, m., . .
475 Kubja-Vishnuvardhana, E. Chal. VishṇavarKõitirtha at Kollápuna, .
150 dhana I., . 567, 559,568, 574, 576, 581n Kotta-mandala, di..
113 Kadal, vi. (Madhura), . . . . 1088 Kottara, Katara, fort, . . . 764, 793 Kadaliangam, "angamam, vi. 753, 1081, 1082 Kottiga (Khoftiga), Rashfrakúța k.,
104 Kudamalai-nada, co. (Malabar),. . 704, 764 Kovalla, s. a. KOJÁla, . . . . 184. 126" Kudiyavarman I., II., Velanandu chiefs, 592 Krishna, Dévagiri-Yadava Kanbara, 856 X Addra, vii, . .
361, 366, seg
a r , di. . . . . 1014n Krishna, Kaļachurya k., . . S h , ti (Ellore), ..
795, 833 Krishna, Paramára k., or kashfrakta l aniikka Inimadêvan, Munai ch., 1089 Krishnaraja II., . .
Gokilamanikkerumapar, do. . . . . 1090 Krishna, Rashtrakúța k.,
: 260 - Kula, s. a. Kulam, . . .833 Krishnadeva, Korkana governor, . . 379 Kulagår, do., . . . . . .833 Krishnadeva-maharaya, 8. a. Kșiwb araya, 4603 Kulasekhara, Jatavarman, Pandya k., 889, 890 Krishņa-Kdava (Kalimayya), Dandanayaka, 207 Kulasekhara I., Måravarman, do... 011, 019-921 Krishnammba, Krishnâmbå, soife of this, Kalasekhara II., Mayavarman, do... 922-934 Timma, , , ,
508 Kuludékbara, Parkkrams-Pandya Jatilavarman, Krisbņapa-Nayaka, Madhurá ch.,
4 dan
. . . 932 Krishnappa-Nayaka, chiefs, 521, 62, 63 latékkapsdøra, Kéraļa k. Ravivarman, 939, 940
633, 686, ,
L u lasekharthka, k. or ch... . . . 234 Krishnappa Nayaka Ayya or Ayyap, ch. 686. A charya, Juina teacher. . . 66 Krisbộaraja, k., . . . .
.
tangta. Kulottunga-Choda I., . 571, 572 Krishnarja, Mahifúra k.,. .1002, 100 Exiftatge-Changála-Mahadeva, ch., . 988 Krishparaja I., II., Nikumbha chiefs, ..
Kulttunga-Choda I., B. Chal. k. (s. a. KulotKrishnaraja I., Rasktrakufa k... 1 25 suga-chos I.), . , . 571-574, 682 61, 64-66, 70, 84, 86, 91, 93,
itbaga-Cbåda II., do. (s. a. KulottungaKrishnaraja II., do, 79, 82-86,
Od 11.). . . ... 574, 581 106, 130, 268n, 801, 305, 669
alonunga C181., Chola k., .. 225n, 756Krishnaraja III., do. . 93-108, 106, 2017
793, 1085 130, 131, 301, 306, 328, 712, LOKAL Klettaga-Chola EIL. P], do... • 810, 811 Krishṇaraja Akalavarsha, Guj. Rashtrabl u stratiga-Chola III, do, 814-833, ch., . . . . . .
835-842, 1087, 1098 Krishnaraja-Vodeyar, Makifára k., ter 01 kulottabga-Manma-Gokardja, .. a. Gotika Krishna Rama, general ( Chola Rajarin
111, . . . . . 583 Krishnaraya, Vijayanagara k...
S
u attutga Prithvibvara, Volanandu ch.. . 583
619, 550W 1084 Komara, poet, . . . . . . 881n Krishnavallabha, Ráshfrakita Krishna
Kumaragtri, Reddi ch. of Kondavide, . . 596 II., . . . . . 3***106 Kumara-Kampaņa-Udaiyar, .. a. Kampapa II., 464 Krishnavarman, Kadamba l.,
29114 Xumara Lakshma, Lakshmideva, Lakshmi Krishnaparman I., do.,
6141 dhar, Dandanayaka, . . . . 438
0
.

Page #500

APPENDIX.]
Kumaranandin, Jaina teacher,
Kumbaḍi, ch.,
Kundachchi, f.,.
Kundakadevi, queen of Amoghavarsha III.,
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Kundamarasa, eh.,
Kundambika, queen of Manda II.,
Kundanan. m.,
Kundasakti, Sendra k.,
Te
NUMBER 119
84
Kundi, co.,
NUMBER Lakshmi, mother of poet Srivallabha, 596 Lakshmi, queen of Bhillama II., 323, 329, 831 Lakshmi, queen of Kádamba Vijayaditya III., 261 Lakshmi (Lakshmidevi, Lakshmimati, Lakshmyambike), wife of Gangaraja,. 386,
. 581
16
387, 389-391, 393, 395 . 1076 Lakshmi, wife of Jagattunga II.,. .86, 91, 105 Lakshmi, wife of Salva-Timma, 508, 509 Lakshmidêva, father of Kamadêva (Kavana),. 269 Lakshmidêva I., Ratta ch., 255, 266 Lakshmidova II., do... 268
1055
569, 570
Lakshmidevi (Lakumadevi), queen of Hoysala Vishnuvardhana,
Lakshmidevi, queen of Sêna II., Lakshmidhara, s. a. Lakshmidêva I., Lakshmidhara, son of Bhaskaracharya, Lalitakirti, Jaina priest,
Lalitánkura, Pallava k., Lanka, island,
Lankásoka, s. a.Ilangåsogam, Lata, co., people,
Latalaura, vi.,
.
Kundaṭṭe, son of Bankaya,
Kundava, queen of E. Chal. Vimalâditya,
.
Kundavai Âlvår, younger sister of KulôttungaChola I.,
Kuntala, co.,
Kunungil, di.,
Kupaka universal monarch,
Kuppêya, ch.,
Kuru, kula,
Kurugoḍadurga, vi.,
Kurumarathya, vin,
Kundavaiyar, elder sister of Chola Rajaraja I.,
•
Kundavvaiyar, queen of Bana Vikramaditya
I., .
Kupilapura, for Kuvalalapura, Kunkumamahadevi, sister of Chál. Vijayadityavallabha,
Kunniyarasa, ch.,
716, 722
•
.
119
105
152
L
Lachchhiyavva (Lakshmi), queen of Bhillama II.,
784
•
660 141
659
761
66
940
. 1054
•
.1017
258 Linga, Lingama-Nayaka, Vélûr ch., 547 Linga-Rajendra-Vodeyar, Kodagu chiefs,
86
Kurandaka, vi., Kuvalala, Kuvalala, Kuvalalapura, s. a. Kôlâla, 120, 132, 659n, 660n, 670, 708n, 724n, 837 Kavera, nine treasures of, .. 729
•
183
1024
331 Laghu-Kapardin, s. a. Kapardin II., 307, 309 Lakkale, Lakkavve (Lakshmi), wife of Gaigaraja, 386, 390, 393 Lakshma, ch., 224 Lakshmidovi, queen of W. Chál. Vikramaditya VI.,
198 Lakshmamma (Lakshmi), wife of Salva-Timma, 509 Lakshmana, Chédi k.,
150
482
Lakshmana (P), min. of Devaraya I., Lakshmana (Lakshmidêva) I., Baṭṭa ch., Lakshmi, mother of Kamadeva (Kavana),
265
269
409, 434
265 266
337
985
623, 626 904 734
. 10, 65, 67-69, 77, 568, 586 191 . 1075 . 698
.
Lataraja, father of Mahâdévadi, Lataraja Vira-Chôla, ch.,
Lattalar, Lattalúra, Lattanûr, Lattanûra, vi., 75, 158, 181, 201, 220, 265, 266, 268 Lendeyarasa, ch., 88 539
•
Loka-bhûpâlaka, ch., Lokâditya, Pallava k., Lokamahadevi, queen of Chalukya-Bhima II., 563-567, 1065 Lokamahadevi, queen of Chola Rajaraja I.,
-mahipala, Konamandala
1008, 1009, 1011
M
Machikabbe, mother of Bantaladevi, Madamalingam, co. or vi.,.
195
716, 1076 Lokamahadevi, queen of W. Chal. Vikramaditya II., 44-46, 48 583 409, 413 135 419, 420 509 1065
Lokamabîpâla, s. a. Lôkabhûpâlaka, Lokambika, "ke, mother of Hulla, Loka-Vidyadhara, m., Lokkigundi, vi., Lolla-Lakshmidhara Yajvan, poet, Lôvabikki, Chola ch.,
.
•
•
583 632
202
400n, 408 734

Page #501

196
Maḍapalla, lli, vi., Madėvi (Mahadevi), queen of Acha II., Madevi, queen of Karta virya IV., .
Madhava, Kakatiya k. Mahadeva,
Madhava, probably brother of Bhoganâtba,
Madhava, W. Ganga ch.,
Madhava, W. Ganga k.,
Madhava I., do.,
Madhava II., do.,
Madhavabhatta, poet, Madhavachandradêva, Jaina teacher, Madhavaraja, min. of Harihara II.,
Madhavatti, k.,
Madhura, Pandyas of,
Madhura, vi.,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
459n
1070
. 670
.108, 111-113, 129
111-115, 129 .563n, 566n ⚫ 406 471 50 889 ff.
542, 904, 909 Madhurantaka, Chola k., 695n, 696, 712 Madhurantaks Pottappi-Chôla, Telugu-Choda
Madraka, co.,
Madurai, vi.,
Madiraja, Sáluva ch... Madirayya, min.,
Madisadanan (Madhusudana), k.,
NUMBER
591, 592 224
268
589
Shah, Mahara, kingdom,
880
ch., Madhurântaki, queen of Kulottunga-Choda I.,. 572 Madhusudana, k., 741 Madhusudanasuri, poet, 249 Madirai, vi.,
•
Madura-mandalam, co., Magadha, co., Magar, kingdom,
Maghanandi-bhattarakadêva, Jaina teacher,
Maghanandin, do.,
·
Maghanandi-saiddhantika, Mandalácharya,
Magutta, Gutta ch.,
Mahabali, Danava,
•
621, 634, 670, 683
.
.
.
•
693, 695, 1072
•
821, 822, 824-832,
835-840, 842, 1073-1075, 1087, 1088
733 5
847n
975
413
220
223 668
Mahabali, family of,
651, 659-661, 664, 665
•
Mahabharata, Telugu translation of, Mahadeva, Dandanayaka, .
577 229, 240 362-370, 379
Mahadeva, Devagiri-Yadava k., . Mahadeva, Kakatiya k., 585, 586, 588, 589 Mahadevaḍi, queen of Chola Rajaditya,. Mahadevi (Madêvi), queen of Acha II.,. Mahadevi, queen of Jayakêsin III., Mahakala, general of Chalukya-Bhima I., Mahamalla kula, Pallava family, 20n, 627 Mahamandasahu, Golkonda k. Muḥammad
1075 224 269 558
.
.
501 322
741
5
.
.
539
.847
NUMBER
Maharaja-Sarva, sur. of Amoghavarsha, I., 68, 70, 71
84
10
Maharaja-Shanda, do., Maharashtraka, co., Maharashtrakuta, lineage, Mahasêna, Jaina teacher, Mahâvali, s. a. Mahabali, Mahavali-B[A]parasa, designation of Bána kings,.
[VOL. VII.
666
644, 651, 664, 665
624
20
Mahavali-Vanaraja, raya, do.,
Mahendra, s. a. Mahendravarman I., Mahendra, s. a. Mahendravarman II., Mahendra, s. a. Mahendravarman III.,. Mahendrapôtaraja, Pallava k.. Mahendravarman, do., Mahendravarman I., do., Mahendravarman II., do., Mahendravarman III., do., Mahendravarman, Telugu-Choda ch., Mahêévara, poet, son of Sripati,
Mahêévara, Mahêévaracharya, poet and astronomer, 337, 343 733 583
.
.
632
623
641
623-626, 634, 635 628, 634, 635
632 888 843
Mailapa, anvaya,
Mailigidêva, perhaps s. a. Mallugi, Maisûru, vi,
..191 . 167 666
Mahipala, perhaps Pála k. Mahipala I., Mahipalarendu, Kinamandala ch., Mahisúra, Mahiéúra-paṭṭana or -pura, vi., 995, 999, 1002, 1004, 1005, 1012, 1018 91
971
Mal-Ari-Kesavan, Aravapai, m., Málava, Malava, people or k., Malikibharama, Golkonda k. Malik Malkhed, Rashtrakutas of, . Malla, ch. of Durjaya family,
Mahodaya, vi., Maiduna-Chauḍayya, m., Mailaladevi, queen of Gutta Vikramaditya III.,
363
Mailaladevi, Mailalâdêvi, queen of Sêna I., 181, 201 Mailalamahadevi, queen of Jayakėsin II., 249,
254, 261, 269
120
584
. 995
. 389
Maladharidêva, Jaina teacher,
434, 847n 398, 968 . 969 .1058, 1086 Malai-nadu, Malaiya-nadu, di., Malaiyakula, family of Malai-nádu chiefs, .1058 Malaiyûr, co. or vi., 734
Maladharidêva Mallishêņa, do., Maladu, di.,
. 1058
Malambika (Malladevi), queen of Harihara II.,
Makanabbe, wife of Mara (Mâramayya),. Makara, kingdom,
.
.
.
·
•
•
468, 487
·
. 1046
10, 64, 409 Ibrahim, 539 .53 ff. .800

Page #502

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
197
747
. 576
582
NUMBER
NUMBER Malls, E. Chal. Yuddhamalla II., . . 560 Mangapa, son of Baicha, . . . 486 Malla, Gutta ch., . .
. . 323 Mangaraja, poet, . . . . 985 Malla (Malleråja), Kondapadmați ch., . . 581n Mangi. k. . . . . 556,559, 560 Malla, poet, . . . . .
Mangi-yuvaraja, E. Chal. k., . 552, 557, 589 Malla, s. a. Mallapa III. . .
MAņikadevi, queen of Kadamba TribhuvanaMalla I., II., Velanandu chiefs,
• 582 malla, . . . . . . .289 Malla or Mallisaitti, Osetti, brother of Bieha, Manikyadevi, queen of Chai. ch. Somadeva 351, 357, 358, 360 (Som@ivara),. .
. 274 Malladeva Jagadékamalla, Bána k. . . 668 Manikyanandin, Jaina teacher. . 414 Malladeva Nandivarman, do.. .
668 Maninaga, Salukika ch., . . . , 67 Malladàvt, .. a. Xalâmbika, .
468, 487 Mañjaya, Hoysala general, . . . . 713 MallAmbika, queen of Ganda III., . 501 M&úkAditya, Oddavadi ck., . . . 600 Mallâmbika, queen of Kataya-Vêma . 596n Manma-Choda II., Konamandala ch... 583 Mallana-Odeyar, dependent of Haribara II., . 470 Manma-Manda, Kondapadmați ch., . . 5810 Mallanáradhyavşittika, poet,. . . . 475 Manma-Satya II. (Manma-Satti), Konaman. Mallaps I, II, III., E. Chalukyas or dala ch., .
Pithapuram, . . . . . . 576 Manmasiddha, Siddhi, Telugu-Choda chi, 880, 881 Mallapadova-Chakravartin, 8. a. Mallapa III., 676 Mannai, camp of. . . Mallappa-Nayakkar, ., . .
1019 Mannsikkadagam (dakkam), v., . . 727 Mallapp-Odeyar (Mallinatha), son of Bukka I., 456n Mannar, Gulf of, . . . . . 764 Mallaya, Velanandu ch., . . .
Mannegråma, vi.. . . . . . 117 Mallayavve, queen of Dêvarâys I... . 483 Mandrathe, m., . . . . 997, 343 Mallidêva, Dandanátha, . . . . 386
Mantena-Gunda, Manthens-Gunda, *.. Mallideva, Dandanayaka,. . 447 Mantrakúp ch. Gunda,. .
586 Mallidera (Malla), Gutta ch, . 923, 298
Mantrakuța, vi.. . . . . . 584 Mallidêvs, Kónamandala ch,
588 Manyakheta, oi., . , 74, 86, 01-94, 105 Mallikarjuna, Ratsa ch., . .
Mânyapura, vi,, . . . . . 118, 119 Mallikarjuna, silara ch., . , . 811 Mara (i... MaravaP) army, . . . . 1087 Mallikarjuna, Vijayanagara k.. . 497, 4.99 Mara (Máramayya), grandfather of Gangaraj, 389 Mallinâtba, poet, . . . . . 969 Mara, grandfather of Kåtaya-Vema, . 595 Mallinátha, 8. a. Mallapp-Odoyar, .458nM arakkarasa, ch., .
. . 68 Mallin&tha-Vodeyar, ch., ... 456, 457 Marapa, Vijayanagara prince,. . 469, 474 Mallishêna Maladháriders, Jaina teacher, 969 Márkbarva, W. Garga (P) k., . , 64, 122n Mallugi, Dévagiri-Yadava k., 334, 351, 360, 684n Marusimha, silahára ch., 316, 317, 331, 328, 327 Mámvånirkja, stlara ch., . . .
Marasimha I., W. Ganga k., . . 670 Manabharana, Ceylon k.,
741, 745 Marasimha II., do.. . 103, 166, 129-182, 186 Mañaler, Sagara ch., . . . . 95 Marrsinnhadevarasa,ch, . . . . 928 Mapávalóks, sur. Of Rasktrakufa ch. ) Máraingayya, father of Santaladevi, . 400n
Vijayaditya,. . . . . . 66 MArrasalba, (W. Ganga) k. (MArakarva), 192 Manavira, governor of Kanchi,. . .1066 Maravarman, Pandya k.,
937 Manda I., II., Kondapadmaţi chiefs..
Xaravarman Kulasekhara I., do., . 911, 919-991 Mandana, 4. a. Manda I., . .
Maravarman Kulasekhara II., do., . 922-924 Manderkja, Kondapadmați ch., . . 581n Måsavarman Parikrama-Påndya, do.,. 925, 926 Mandhatri, progenitor of Maurya family, 880 MApavarman Sundara-Pandya I., do., 891-898 Mandhátrivarman, Kadamba k., . . 807 Maravarman Bundara-Påndys II., do.,. 897-899 Mangalardja, s. a. Mangalda. .
Mapavarman Sandara-Pandya III., do., 084 Mangalarasaraja, Guj. W. Chal., . . In Maravarman Vira-Podya, do., . . 936 Mangaldan, W. Chal. k., . . . 4-7, 10 Maravijayottangavarman, Karáha (Kiddram) Mangale vara, s. a. Mangaldás,
. 81 k., . . . . . . 712n Mangaliis, do. . . .
. 160 Mariyane, Dandanágakas, . 883, 385, 401, 402
581

Page #503

198
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
•
942
852 330
.
.
NOMBRE
NUMBER Mårtánda, k., . . . . . . 961 Mokkókkilanadi, Anadigal, title of Chola Martandavarman, Kerala k..
queens, . . . . . 795, 801, 812 Maranhayaman, ira-Kerala, ., . . 958 Nakkutyle, si, .
. 688 Mårtândavarman, Vira-Padmanabha, do., 956 Mukula, family.. . . . . . 74 Marnladava, son of Bậtuga II., . . 130 Mula-samhgha, . . . . . 167 Maruvarman, Sagara ch., . . . . . 119 Mulla-bhattaraka, Jaina teacher, . . . Masani-délam, co., . . .
738 Mummaddi-Bhima, E. Chal. Vimaladitya, Matsys, family, .
545, 600 Mummadi-Bhima I., II., Konamandala chiefs, 583 Mattamayúra, line of ascetics, . . 301 Mummali-Choda (Rajaraja), E. Chal.ruler of Maudgala, family, .
Vangi, . . . . . . 571, 572 Maurya, do..
Mummudi-Chola, Chola Rajaraja I.,
704 Maurya, people, . .
. 10 Mummuni, śildra ch.. . . . . 309 Mávali-Vanaraya, . a. Mahåvali-Vanaraya Mungi, Munaippadi, di, . . .1089, 1090
649, 651, 670 Munichandra, rdjaguru, . . . 268 Mávalidêva, Kadamba ck., . . . 210 Munichandradôvs, Jaina teacher, . . 976 Mâyanna, m., . .
. . . 984 Muñja, Maurya ch., . . . . . 330 Mâyiradingam, island (P), . . 734 Muñja, Paramára k., . , 140, 150, 338 Mayurakhandi, vi.. . . . . . 63, 64, 66
. 63, 64, 66 Muñja, Sinda ch., . . . . . 189 Mayůrafarman, Kadamba k. ... 603 Muñjaladeva, father of Barmarasa, , 281 Mayůravarman I., Kádamba ch., . . . 210 Muppaladevi, Muppamadêv!, queen of KakaMødhåvin, fumily of, . . . . . 634n tiya Prola. . . . . . 584, 586 M&dinimisaraganda, sur. of Tirumalaidava- Mappidi, Muppidi-Nayaka, general, . . 1066
maharaja, . . . . . 498 Mulangi, vi, . . . . . 729 Meghachandra-traividya, Jaina teacher, 74, Müsbaka, co. . . . . . . 5
387,408,881 Mushkara, W. Ganga k., . . . . 115 Mėlámba, queen of E. Chal. Vijayaditya Mushţika, ch., . . . . . . 999
IV. . . . . . . 560, 561 Musi, 7. . . . . . . . 66 Málpaţi, vi.. . . . . . . 98 | Můvadi-Chola RAjAditya, Choļa k. . . 95 Merada, Ratta () ch... .
. 79 Muyangi, .. a. Mulangi, . . . . 729n Mèru, 8. a. (P) Mahôdays,.
Muyirikkodu, oi. (Cranganure), . . 962 Metpundi Kunniyarasa, ch., .
. 1024 Mèvilimbangam, co. or vi. . . . . 734
N Mihira, k., . . . . . 77 Milâdu, di, . . . . 1068, 1078, 1080Nadind!H-Apps, min.. . . . . 508 Mindan Attimalla sambuvardyap, songeri Nadinda-Gopa, min., . . . . 508, 509 ch., . . .
. 818 Nadupuru, vi., . . .
. 593n Visaraganda, sur. of Nộisimharaya,
501 Naga, family, race, . . 144, 189n, 973 Mriganka, sur. of silára Aparajita, . . 305 Naga, Madhura Nayaka,.
• 542 Mpigêda, Mpigésavarman, varavarman, Nagachandra-monindra, Jaina teacher,. 120
Kadamba k., . . 604-608, 608, 610 Nagadanta, son of k. Dindi. . . . 870 Mrityujit, legendary Chola k. . . 712 Någadatta, k., . . . . . . 1016 Mada, Mudda, Dandanayaka, . . 466, 467 Någadeva, Jaina teacher,. . Mudda-bhúpati, Mudda-raja, Padinadu ch., . 997 Någadôvs, m., . Muddapa, Vijayanagara prince, . . 459, 474 Någadêra, mir.. . Meddukrishna, Madhura Nayaka, . . 543 Någaditya, Sinda ch., . . . . 156 Muddavira, do. . . . . . . 543 Nagai-Nayaka, Kulam ch...
.883 Mudgapa, for Muddapa, .
Nagala, Någamâmbd, Nagambika, queen of Madigonda, Choła Rajëndra-Chôļa I., · 728, 737 Narada, . . . . 502, 504, 1064 Mudikondadlapuram, vi., . . 895, 896 Naganna, Hoysala min.,
satu m .
. ..
713 Muhammad Shah, Golkonda k., . . 539 Nagarjuna, Sudra ch., . . . . 309
.
.
.
**!"
.
86
.
.
.
.
4974
uuspa JT sudape

Page #504

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
199
177
882
NUMBER
NUMBER Nagâtiyarasa, s. a. Någåditya, . . .156 Narasa (Nșihari, Nrisimha), Vijayanagara k., Nagattaras, . . 126
502, 504, 519, 530, 1064 Nagâtya, 8. a. Nagadity, . .
156 Narasimha, Pallava k., . . . 637, 638 Någavardhanaraja, W. Chal. prince,
Narasimha, Pallava k. Narasimhavarman I., 20 Nagavarman, father of Mara (Maramayya), .389n Narasimha I., E. Ganga k.,. . . .577n Någavarman, Hoyaula general, . .713 Narasimha, Narasimha (Narasinga) J., Någavarman, k., .
127 Hoysala k., 409-411, 413, 416, 419, 431, 443 Någavarman, k. or ch.,
Narasimha II., do. . . . 434, 435, 847 Nagiyakka, f. . .
Narasimba III., do., . . 439, 440, 443, 444, Naka, Sinda ch., .
446,447, 450-453 Nakhart varadova, god,
· 196 Narasimha, Narasith havarman, Chola feudaNakimayya, ch., .
tory, . . .388, 396n, 40ôn, 409, 416n Nakkaväram, Nicobar Islands,
Narasim hadeva II., E. Ganga k., . . 979n Nals, people, . . .
Narasimha Kariya-Perumal-Periyaniyan, Nallanúbka, ch., . .
Maládu oh., . . . . . 1086 Nallasiddhi, Telugu-Choda ch. .
Narasimhapôtavarman, Pallava k. NarasimhaNåmanaikkôņai, co. or vi. . . . . 733 varman, . . . . . . . 49 NAmaya-Nayaka, Pithapuri ch... .
Narasimhavarman, Ganga-Pallava k., 645-647 Nambaya, Kollipaka ch., . . . 800 Narasimhavarman I., Pallava k., 627, 628, Nambha, Nambirkja, &. a. Nambaya, . 800n
634, 635, 680 Nami-Neni, 8. a. Nánaya-Nayaka,
. . 601
Narasimhavarman II., do.,. 629-632, 634, 635 Nanartharatnanala,
. 469n Narasimhavarman Raņakésari-Rama, Miladu Nandagiri, mountain, 95, 124, 125, 130,
ch.. . . . . . . . 1080
132, 133, 179n Narasimhavarman Saktinátha, do. . .1058 Nandanâriyana, poet, . . . . 712n Narasimhavishnu, Pallata kings,. 627, 631 Nandereya, 11., . . . . . 33 Narasingappóttaraiyar, 8. a. Narasimhavarman Nandi, s.a. Nandagiri, . . . . 670 ... . . . . . . .680 Nandin, 8. a. Nandivarman Pallavamalla, 635 Narasingha, W. Ganga k., . . 127 Nandipôtarája, Pallava k. Nandivarman, . 636 Narasobba, mn., . . . . . . 1025 Nandipôtarija, s. a. Nandivarman Pallava- Narayaņa, k., . . . . . . 741
malla, . . . . . . 635 Narayanadêva, son of Timmarasa, . 514 Nandipõtavarman, Pallava k. Nandivarman, . 49 Nåråyaņâmbikâ, queen of Vira-Vijaya,. 487 Nandippóttaraiyan, do. .
.639 Narindramrigaraja, sur. of E. Chal. VijayaNandippóttarasar, do.,. .
636 ditya II., . . . . 553, 560, 562n Nandivarman, Bana k., . .
669 Nasika, vi.. . . . . . . 328 Nandivarman, Pallapa k., 191, 621, 633, 636, 641 Nätavadi, Nathavadi or vâţi, di., 591, 592 Nandivaraan, .. a. Nandivikramavarman, 662 Navakama, W. Ganga Sivamâra I., 115, 116 Nandivarman Molladeva, Banak. . 668 Navarama, Telugu-Chôda ch., . . . 888 Nandivarman Pallavamalla, Pallava k., 634, 635 Nåyaki, queen of Maurya Govindaraja, 380 Nandivikramavarman, Ganga-Pallada k., 648-651 Nayakirtideva, Jaina teacher,
414, 416 Nanna, Rapla ch., . . . . 181, 201 Nayakirtideva, Mahamandalacharya,. 446 Nannirâja, Velanandu ch., . . . .58% Nayaladevi, queen of Vêsuka (Vēsů),. 331 Nanniyabhatta, poet, . .
570n | Ndyamamba, mother of queen of Ammarája Nanniya-Ganga, sur. of Båtuga II., . 1271 II., . . . . . 566 Naraga, śabara ch., . .
131 Nayimma, Ndgivarman, silákára ch... 317, 327 Naraharitirtha, probably governor of Nedamari, W. Chal. k., . . . Kalinga,
Neduñjadaiyan (Jatilavarman), Pandya k. . Narama, Naramba, queen of Kalatya
Nellar, vi. (Nellore),. . Ganapati, . . . . . .586 Nellûrapura, di... . . . . . 904 Naranan (Narayana), k., . . . . 741 NemAditya, father of Trivikramabhatta, 86

Page #505

200
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
NUMBER Nrisimba, Hoyraļa Narasimha II. , 448 Nrisimha, Hoysala Narasimha III., . 449 Nrisimha, Oddarddi ch., . . . .600 Nrisimha, poet, . . . . . .680 Nrisimha, s. a. Narasa,.. 502, 519, 680 Nrisimharaya, 8aļuva ch., . . 498n, 501, 502n Nolamba-padi, co. . . . 702-704 Nuluvugiri, i. (), . . . . 127 Nürmadi-Taila, W. Chal. Taila II., . . 269 Nûrmadi-Taila, W. Chai. Taila III., 243, 245, 246
Obambika, queen of Narasa, Oddavadi, co.,. . . Odda-vishayam, co., . . Okkanira-ngyapár, temple, Ommaņa-Udaiyar. wrong
Udaiyar, . . . Orissa, co., . . .
. 519, 580
. 600 . . . 788 . . .1051
Jammaņa. . 464 . . . 508
for
NUMBRE Nômichandra-panditadêra, Mahamandalacharya, . . . . .
980 Nergafti, Ganga ch.. .
648 Nettur, vs., . . . . .
.827
. 827 Nicobar Islands, . . . . . . 734 Nidrávasknavijayin, sur. of Vira-Champa, 869 Nigarili-Chola, sur. of Rajendra-Chola I., 783n Nikumbha, family, and mythical k., 333, 337 Nilaganga (P), Ganga ch., . . . . 778 Nimbadeva, Nimbaddvarasa, ch... 220, 318, 413 Nipunilapuri, for Kavaļalapura,. 660, 708, 724 Niravadya, sur. (P) of W. Chal. Vijayaditya, 48n Niravadya-pandita, sur. of Udayadeva-pandita, 37 Nirupama, Rashfrakdfa prince, . 106, 306, 328 Nirupama, sur. Of Guj. Rashfrakufa Dhruva
råja I., . . . . . . 70, 77 Nirupama, sur. of Guj. Rashtrakufa Dhruva râja II., .
. . 77, 81 Nirupama, sur. of Rashtrakilfa Dhruvaråja,
61, 64, 76, 84, 86, 91, 93, 105, 301 Nishida, people,. . Nissankamalla, sur. of Bijjana,
. 276n Niklankamalla, sur. of Sankama,
292 Nitimârga, W. Ganga Ereganga I. . 127 Nitimârga, W. Ganga Ereganga II., . 127 Nitimârgs, W. Ganga Rajamalla (P) III. Nitimarga, W. Ganga Ranavikrama (P). 124 Nitya-Kandarpa, sur. of Govindaraja IV., 91n Nityamvarsha, s.a. Nitysvarsba, . .305 Nityavarsbe, sur. of Indraraja IIT., 86-88, 91, 92 Nityaversha, sur. of Khottiga, . . 104 Nityavinita (P), Pallava k., .
640 Nolamba k., .
. . . 188 Nolambadhiraja, Pallara k., . . .043 No ambakulântaka, sur. of Marasitha II.,
106, 130-132 Nolam bavadi, co., 171, 219, 225, 231, 238, 238,
244, 248 Nolambavadi, Pandyar of, . . . . 140n Nopambavadi, 8. a. Nolambavadi, . , 140n Nribari, &. a. Narasa, Nripakâma, Telugu-Choda ch., . . . 888 Nripa-Rudra, ddtaka, . . . . . 553 Nripasiroha, sur. W. Chal Vikramaditya II., 48n Nripatunga, sur. Of Amoghavarsha I., 75, 76,
98, 662n Nripatunga, sur. of Rashtrakdia Kakkarája
II., Nripatunga, Nripaturgavarman, Ganga
Pallara k., . . . . . 652, 658
127
Padinada, di, . . . . . . 997 Padmákara, Maurya ch., . . . 830 Padmaladevi, queen of Ballal, I., . . Padmaladevi, queen of Ballála II., Padmaladevi, queen of Kartavirya III., Padmanabhayya, Dandanayaka, . Padmanâladarga, vi.,. . . Padmarasa, Dandanayaka, . . . Padmavati, wife of Halle,. . . . 410 Padumasina-bhattarakadeva (), Jaina teacher, 977 Pagamechchuganda, sur. of Namaya-Nayaka.. 601 Pagappidugu, sur. of Mahendra potarâja, 623 Påladeva, Dandandyaka, . . . 229 Palakkada, oi.,. . . .
. . 619 Palasika, vi., .
602, 608-610, 612 Pallava, co., kings, people, 10, 64, 115, 603,
616 ff., 7410 Pallava, founder of Pallava race, 628, 634,
641, 652 Pallavomalla, Nandivarman, Pallava k., 694, 686 Pallava-Trinetra, sur. of Anna-Vema, . 598 Pallava-yuvaråja, k., . . . . 115 Pammava, f. . . . . . . Pampátirtha, vi.. . . . . 27 Panara, family, . . Pañchala, Pañchaladeva, W. Ganga k., 104,
106, 132, 140, 269
504
.
. 682

Page #506

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
201
582
NUMBER
NOWBBB Pañchape, legendary Chóļa k., . . 712 Parâkrama-Pandya, Maravarman, Pandya k., Pañcbappalli, co. or vi., . • 733
935, 926 Panchava mahadevi, queen of Chóļa Rajaraja Paramagla-Prithuvi-Nirgunda-raja, Bana (R) I., . . . .
716 ch., . . .
. . . 119 Panchavas, 8. a. Pândyas, .
Paramardin (Permaţi), Kalackurya ch... 226n, 388 Panda, Volanandu ch., . . .
Paramardin Sivachitta, Kadamba ch... 249 Påndi-Amirdamangalam, vi.. . . .
Paraméávara, poet, . . . . . 634n Pandipura, vi... . . . . 50 Paramosvara, 8. a. Paraméávaravarman I., 629 Påndya, ch., .
994 Paramêsvarapotavarman I., II., Pallava Påndys, co., kings, people, . . . 6, 10, 939 - kinge, . . .
.
. 635 Påndys, crooned head of, 821, 824-882, Paramé varavarman L., Pallava k., 638, 629, 835-840, 842
632, 634, 635 Pandyadeva Tribhuvanamalla, ch., .
219 Paraméévaravarman II., do.,. . . 634, 635 Pandyaka, queen, . . . . . 994 Parantaka, sur. of Kulottunga-Chola I.,. 787 Påndyaråya (Vira-Pandya), ch., . . 985 Parantaka I., Cheļa k., 631, 634, 669-693, Påndyas, five, . . . . . 764, 793
712, 1071-1075 Pandyas, of Korkana and Noļambavádi, 140n Parantaka II., do. . . . . 712, 716 Påndyas, of Madhura,
889 ff. Paravadimalla, Jaina teacher or teachers, 969, 1047 Paniniya, grammar, . . . . . 279n Pasivai, Papivipuri, vi. . . : 669, 670 Panpai, co.or vi., . . . . 734 Paschima-Ranganagara, vi. (Srirangapattana), 999 Pannkledurga, di,
· 336 Pâtâlamalla, k. or ch., . . . 136 Panta, kula, . . . . . 596, 599 Pattamadevi, queen of Vira-Vikramaditya II., 340 Panthapura, vi, . . . . . 210 Pattavardhika, Pattavardhini, family, 569, 564, 1065 Pappalam, co. . . . . . . 734 Patti-Perumala, k., . . . 396n Paraganda, Oddarádi ch., . . . .690 Patti-Pombuchchapara, vi., .
237, 993 Parahitaraja, Chal. prince, . . . . 62
Peda-Venkata, s. a. Venkatapati II.,
542 Paraklarin, Chola Parântaka I., .
686 Pemma (Permadi) I., Sinda ch., . . 243 Parakdaarin, legendary Chola k., . .712 Pemmadi II., do. . . . . 343 Parakësarivarman, Chola Adhirajendra, 755 Pemmånadi Satyaváky, W. Ganga Rajamalla (P), 124 Paraksarivarman, Chala Aditya II. (®), 694 Penugonda, di, and vi, . . . 601, 542 Parakesarivarman, Chola Kulottunga-Chola Pêrama, Pêramamba, queen of Kakatiya
III. 814, 815, 817, 827, 832, 840, 1087, 1088 Ganapati, . . . . . . 586 Parak@sarivarman, Chóļa Parântaka I., 621, Periya-Erama-Nayaka, ch., . . . . 538
634, 669-671, 681-693, 712, 1072-1075 Permadi (Paramardin), Kalachurya ch., 226 Parakesarivarman, Chola Rajaraja II., 812, 813 Permadi, W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI., 224, 261, 269 Paraklarivarman, Cheļa Rajendra-Chola I., Permadi I., Sinda ch.,. .
. 224 7 22-727, 729, 732-786, 1078, 1079 Permadideva, W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI., 201, 389 Parakesarivarman, Chóļa Rajendradeva, 744- Permadiddya, W. Ganga ch.,
. 205n 746, 748-750, 1080 Permadi I. Jagadôkamalla, Sinda ch., . 233, Parakesarivarman, Chola Uttama-Chola, .667n
234, 243 Parakësarivarman, Chola Vijayalaya (P), . Permadiraya, W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI., .220
672-676, 1071 | Permadi (Paramardin) Bivaohitta. Kadamba Parakesarivarman, Chola Vikrama-Chola, 794
ch. . . . 241, 242, 254, 255, 261, 269 797, 799, 801-803, 806, 806 Perma Jagadekamalla II., W. Chal. k... 286 Paråkramabahu, k. of flam, . . 847 Permênadi Batayya (Batuga II.), W. Ganga Paråkrama-Pandya, Jatavarman, Pandya k., . 927 Paråkrama-Påndya, Jatilavarman Arikësarin, Permânadi Batuga II., do. . . . 95, 128
do. . . . . . . 988-931 Permånadi Marasimha II., do. . . 104, 106 Parákrama-Pandya, Jatilavarman Kulakékhars, Permanadi Nitimárga, W. Ganga Ranavikrama do.. . . . . . . . 932 (®) . . . . . . 124
2D

Page #507

202
Permanadi Satyavakya, W. Ganga Bôtuga I. (P),
Permanadi Satyavakya, W. Ganga Râchamalla II.,
Permanadi Sivamara II., W. Ganga k., Perumâle, Perumâledêva, min. Dandanayaka,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
I.,
Pishtapura, vi.,
Pithapuram, E. Chalukyas of,
•
and 443, 451
Perumal Śrivallabha, Jatilavarman, Pandya k., 933 Perumanadigal Sivamabaraja, s. a. Sivamara
II., 659, 660 Piduvarâditya, sur. of Velanándu ch. Malla II., Pilla, m.,
Pina (China)-Venkata III., Karnata prince, Pinnama I., II., Karnata chiefs of Araviḍu, Pirantakan-Kandarâdittadêvar, s. a. Gandara
•
NUMBER
dityavarman,.
Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, perhaps s. a. Prithivipati
.
•
Prabhakara, m.,.
Prabhuměru, Bána k.,.
Prabhutavarsha, sur. of Govindaraja II.,
Pithapuri, vi.,
Pittuga, Ratta (P) ch.,
Fochaladevi, Pochâmbika, "ke, Pochavve,
Pochikabbe, mother of Gangaraja, 389, 392,
•
.
•
125
582 . 1023
545 539
133 120
. 689
Podiyil, mountain, Pogari-gachchha,. Pogilli, Sendraka k.,
Polakêéivallabha, s. a. Pulakêsin I., Polâlva, min. and Dandanayaka, Polasinda, Sinda ch.,
Polekêsin I., s. a. Pulakêéin I., Polekêsin II., s. a. Pulakêsin II.,. Polekééivallabha, s. a. Pulakêsin I.,
Polekêsivallabha, s. a. Pulakêsin II., Polvôla, gotra, Pôtanabhatta, poet, Pottalakere, vi.,
Pottappi, vi,
•
Pottappi (or Pottapi)-Chôla, Telugu-Choda ch. 880, 881, 883 Poysala, s. a. Hoysala, 224, 383, 388, 406, 441, 442, 448, 449, 713, 969 1021 Prabhachandra, Jaina acharya, 1022 Prabhachandra, Jaina teacher,
. 653 10 575, 576
.
•
601
394, 395 764
167
142
31
568
10
.9, 18
12
. 599
. 565n 157, 158 880
Prabhachandra-siddhântadeva, do., 387, 400m, 408
387
·
. 663
56, 66
NUMBER
Prabhutavarsha, sur. of Govindaraja III., 61-64, 66, 67, 75 Prabhutavarsha, sur, of Govindaraja IV., 98, 91 Prabhutavarsha, sur. of Guj. Rashtrakuta ch. Govindaraja,
69
Prachanda, ch., Pranâlakadurga, vi.,
84 326 484, 487
Pratapa-Devaraya, s. a. Devaraya I., Pratapa-Devaraya, younger brother of Devaraya II.,
487, 495
Pratapa-Hoysala, sur. of Hoysala Narasimha I.,..
Pratâparudra, Kakatiya k.,.
⚫ 409 . 1066
Pratipati-Araiyar, s. a. Prithivipati I., 659, 660 Pratishthâna, vi.,
61
Praudha-Immadi-Devaraya, Vijayanagara k.
[VOL. VII.
Mallikarjuna,.
Pravarasûkara (P), Maurya ch., Prichchhakaraja, Rashtrakuta k., Prithivigangaraiyar, W. Ganga ch., Prithivi-Kongani (or -Konguni)-mahârâja, designation of W. Ganga kings, Prithivipati I., W. Ganga k., Prithivipati II., Ganga-Bana k.,.
Prithuvisigara, Alupa k.,
Prithvirâma, Ratta (?) ch.,
Prithvi Satti (P), m.,
434 Prithvisvara, Velanándu ch.,
156
10
115, 117, 118
659, 6590, 070 669-671,
681, 682, 685
Prithivivyaghra, Nishâda ch.,
634
Prithuvi-Kongani-maharaja, s. a. Prithivi-Ko,. 119
.
29n 79, 142
. 1001
.
•
•
497
830
74
. 1070
582, 583
68 588 584-586, 589 593 . 601 684 698
Prithvivallabha, sur. of Govindaraja III., Prôdaraja, Kakatiya Prôla,.
Prôla, Prôlêråja, Kakatiya k., Prôla, Reddi ch, of Kondavidu, Prôlaya-Nayaka, Pithapuri ch., Púchân, family, Pugalvippavarganda, ch., Pugalvippavarganda, sur, of Bána Vijayaditya II.,.
.
Pugalvippavarganda, sur. of Rajâdittan, Pujyapada, priest, Pulakêsin I., W. Chal, k.,. 1, 2, 5, 6, 9, 18,
Palakêéin II., do.,
Palasakti, Silára ch., Palekêsivallabha, s. a. Pulakêsin II., Pulikåla, Sinda ch.,. Pullana, s. a. Hulla,
.
663
. 1075 37
20, 25, 27, 150, 547, 5689-18, 20, 23-25, 27, 29, 150, 547, 548, 557n, 628, 634 305, 307, 309
11 144, 156 410

Page #508

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
203
........
NUMBER Pullasakti, .. a. Palalakti, . . . Puñjalike, kingdom of, . . . 994n Punnada, co.,
• 114 Punnadu-vishays, di., . .
. 1016 Pannarsûr, vi., .
• 588 Punvâțarâja (?), k., .
. 1016 Pufaigilanadu, di., .
• 963 Püråvi, ri., . .
• 78 Puri, di... . Purikara, vi. . . Puru-paņdita, Jaina teacher, . . .983 Para-Ransparåkrama, W. Chal. Kirtivarman
I., . . . . . . Purushottama, Dandanayaka, .
344 Puroshðttama, E. Chál. ch. of Srikúrmam, 578-580 Purushottama, Pallada k., . . Purushottama-mahatirtha, author, . 979 Pushpaséna, Jaina priest,. . . . 1063 Puttúr, vi.. . . . . . . 860n
• 625
R
NUMBER Rajakesarivarman, Chøļa Kulottunga-Chola I., 756-761, 763-765, 767, 769, 770, 774,
775, 777, 781,785, 788-790, 1085 Rajakosarivarman, Chaļa Kulottunga-Chola (II. P],. .
. . . 811 Rajakosarivarman, Chóļa Madhurântaka (P), • 695 Rajakesarivarman, Cheļa Rajadhiraja I., 738-742 Rajakharivarman, Choļa Rajamahồndra, 752 Rajakesarivarman, Chóļa R&jaraja I., 704,
708-710, 712, 715, 716, 719 Rajakesarivarman, Chola Rajaraja III. 848 Rajakosarivarman (!), Chola Rajendradeva, 751 Rajakesarivarman, Cheļa Virarájöndra I., 753,
754, 1081-1084 Rajamahendra, Chola k., . . . . 752 Rajamahondrs, sur. of Ammaraja I., 569, 1065 Rajamah&ndra, sur. of Ammarája II., 564, 566 Rajamahendra-nagara, -nagari, pattana, vi,
677, 596, 599 Rajamalla, mur. of W. Chal. Vikramaditya I., 20a Rajamalla, W. Gariga k. . 123, 124n Rajamalla I., do. . . . . 121, 127 Rijamalla II., do.. . .
. . . . . 127 Rajamalls (P) III., do. . . . 127 Rajamartanda, E. Chal. ch. of Pithapuram, . 576 Rajamartanda, sur. of Chalukya-Bhima II., . 563 Rajamayya, ch., . . . . . . 1065 Rajanrayana Sambuvaraja, râsa, Oråyar,
ch., . . . . . 872, 873 Rajaparendu I., II., Konamandala chiefs, 583 Rajaraja, E. Chal. ch. of Srikúrmam, 577, 578, 580 Rajaraja, E. Chál. k., . . . . . 583 Rajaraja I., Chola k., . 569, 696-720, 722,
1076, 1077 Rajaraja II., do. . . .812, 813, 1086 Rajaraja III., do.. . . . . 843-862 Rajaraja I., E. Chal. k., 569-571, 574, 577, 784 Rajaraja-Adigan, ch., . . . . 833, 834 Rajaraja Chodaganga, E. Chal. ruler of
Vangi, . . . . . . . 571 Rajarajakesarivarman, Chola Rajaraja I., 896-703, 705, 707, 711, 714, 717,
718, 720, 1076, 1077 Rajaraja Mummadi-Choda, E. Chal. ruler of
Vangi, . . . . . . 571, 572 Rajasitaba, Pallava k., . . . 629-632 Rajasimhe, Pandya k., . . . .685 Rajakraya, Nr. of Chóla Rajaraja I., . 719 Rájábraya, ser. of W. Chal. VinayAditya, · 31 Bajavarman, k., . . . . . 127, 1065
2D 2
.
Racha, min., . . . Râchamalla, Sinda ch.. .
253 Rgchamalla I., W. Ganga k., . 98, 95, 98 Rachamalla II., do., .
133, 137 Rachcha (P)-Ganga, do. .
130 Rachhyamalla, 8. a. Rachamalla I., . 93, 98 Raghavadáva, Karnața ch., . . . 539 Raghu, Kadamba k., . . . . . 603 Raghus, family of the, . Rahappa, k., . .
. . 61 Raja or Rajan (Sriraja), Tadasa ch. of
Sdunadasa, . . . 328, 329, 331 Rajabhima, sur. of Chalukya-Bhima II., 568, 1065 Rajadhiraja I., Chóļa k . 738-744, 751, 1080 Rajâdittag Pugalvippavarganda, brother of
Mahadevadi,. . . . R&jaditya, Chal. k. or ch., . . . 131 RAjâditya, Chóļa k., 95, 127, 712, 1056,
1072, 1075 Råjåditya, śalukika ch., . . . . 87 Rajåditya, W. Ganga ch... . . . 1070 Rajagambhira, sur. of Jatavarman Kulas -
kbara, . . . . . . .890 Rajagambhira Sambuvarayap, ch., 854,866 Rajabatha, ch., . . . . . . 84 R&jakesarin, legendary Chóļa k., . .712 Rajakesarivarman, Chola Aditya I. (P), . 878-680
585
1075

Page #509

204
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
NUMBER
NUMBER Rajendra, legendary Chóļa k. . . 712
Raņavikramayya, W. Ganga k., . . 121 Rajendra-Choda, Velanándu ch., . . 581, 562
Ranavikrânta, sur. of Mangalêta, . . . 3,5 Rajendra-Choda I., Kónamandala ch., . 583
Ranga, brother of Achyutaraya,. . . Rajendra-Choda I., 8. a. Rajendra-Choļa I., 569, 571
Rangapataka, queen of Narasimhavarman II., 631 Rajendra-Choda II., 6.a. Kulottunga-Chôļa I., Rangaraja, 8. a. Srirangaraya I., . . 530
825n, 571 Råsensnagara, vi
Råsenanagara, vi, . . . . 33 Rajendra-Chôļa, 8. a. Rajendradêva, 750
Rashtrakůta, son of Ratta, . . . . 93 Rájéndra-Chốļa I., Chola k., 152, 721-737, 1078, 1079
Rashtrakůtas, of Gujarat, 64, 65, 67-70, 77, 78, 81 Rajendra-Chola II., 8. a. Kulottunga-Chola I., Rashtrakatas, of Markhed, 63 ff., 301, 305, 1054 ff.
756-760, 784 Rashtravarman, k., . . . . .1016 Rajendra-Chola III., Chola k., 863-865, 867, 868 Ratnapala, k.,. . . . 451n Rajendra-Chola-Brahmamáraya, Dandandyaka, 742 Ratnávalóka, sur. (P) of Bappuvarasa, . . 967n Rajendradêva, Chbļa k., 572, 744-751, 1080 Ratnavarsha, sur. of kashtrakúta ch. (?) Rajiga-Chola, 8. a. Kulôttunga-Chola I., 2250, 250n Vijayaditya,. . . . . 56 Rakkasa, brother of Rachamalla II. (®), . 133, 134 Ratta, ancestor of R&shtrakútas, .
93 Raktapura, vi., . . . , 26, 36, 37, 41 Ratta, 8. a. Råshtra kúta, . . 805 Rama, geneval, 80% of Kholesvara, . . 352 Ratta-Kandarpa, sur. of Indraraja III., 86n Ráma, poet, . . . 539, 542, 543, 545 Ratta-Kandarpa, sur. of Khoftiga, . . 104a Ratna, 8. a. Ramachandra,. . . 369 Ratta-padi, Ratta-påţi, co., 301, 729, 1080, 1084 Ramachandra, Dévagiri-Yadava k., 868-882, 468n Rattaråja, Silára ch., . . . , 149, 301 Rimadeva, 8. a. Ramachandra, . 371, 468 Rattas, . . . . . 75, 140, 140n Råmadêva IV. (P), Karnața k., , . 540 Rauttaraya, sur. of Perumaledêva, . 451 Rama Narasimhavarman, Maládu ch... 1086 Ravi, Ravivarman, Kadamba k., 608-610, 612 Råmánujâcharya, śásana of, . . 461 Ravi, Sthåņu Ro, k., . . . . . 964 Râmappa-Gauda, ch., . . . .999 Ravidatta, Punnadu-vishaya (P) k., . .1016 Ramaraja I., Karnata ch., .
539 Ravidêva-tridandin, m., . . . . 1034 Râmaraja II., do. , 530, 534, 539, 542, 545 Ravikirti, poet, . . . . . . 10 Rámavarman, ruler of Vañchi, . . . 960 Ravivarman, Bhaskara Ro, k.,
962, 963 Råmavarman, s. a. Vira-Râmavarman,. 950 Ravivarman, Ravi, Kadamba k.,. 608-610, 612 Ramayana-Tirumalarya, poet, . .1004, 1005
Ravivarman, Kéraļa k., . . . 989, 940 Ráméévara-dikshita, m., .
584
Ravivarman, .. a. Vira-Ravivarman, 946, 947 Renadula-khana, ch., . . . . .999
Rayadeva, ch., . . . . . . 427 Ranajaya, Pallava k., .
629 Rayakumara or Rayakuvara, ch. . . 994 Raņakambha (Raņastambha), Rashtrakufa ch., 232 Raya-Muråri, sur. of Sovidêva, . 2851 Ranaicêsari-Rama, sur. of Miladu ck. Nara- Reddi, family, . . . . . 593 ff.
simhavarman, . . . . . . 1080 Révakanimmadi, queen of Bütuga II., 130 Ranaparåkramanka, W. Chal. Kirtivarman Rêvana I., II., Oddavádi chiefs, .
600 I. (). . . . . . . . 16 Rêvatidvipa, island, . . . . . 7, 10 Ramarága, W. Chal. k., . . 2, 5, 10, 150 Rohiņi, queen of Hiranya, . . . 635 Ranarangabbima, probably W. Chal. Taila II., 328 Rudra, Rudradeva, Kakatiya k., 584-586, 588 Ranarasika, sur. of W. Chal. Vikramaditya I., Rudradêva, Natavadi ch., . . . 591, 592
20n, 620, 632 Rudra pandita, mn., . . . . 329 Raņaságara, Alupa k., . . . 29n Rudraraja, Konnatavádí-vishaya ch., 589 Ranastambha (Raņakambha), Rashfrakdta Rundranila or Rundranila-Saindraka, family, 2
ch.. . . . . . . 150, 232 Rupa-Narayana, temple of, . . 230, 413 Raņakúra, Dakshina-Lata k., , . 733 Ranávalka, sur. of Kambayya,. . . 60
S Raņavigraha, Chedi k. (Šamkaragana), 86, 91 Sabara, people, tribe,. . . 131, 634 Ranavikrama, 8. a. Pulaketin I., . 5, 547 Sabbamádévi, queen of Sri-Dhányakataka ch. Rapavikrama, W. Ganga k. . . 123, 124a' Bhima II., . . . . . . 590

Page #510

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
Sabbâmbika, queen of Gobka II.,. Sabdachaturmukha, Jaina teacher (Sânti
Sadhvasika, Maruya chiefs,
Sagara, family, lineage of,. Sagara-vishaya, di, Sahadeva, Dandanátha,
Sahasanka, sur. of Govindaraja IV.,
Sahasatunga, k.,
Sahasrarjuna, Chédi k.,
natha ?),.
•
969 Sabhapati, poet, . .519, 580, 539, 542, 548, 545 Sadasivaraya, Vijayanagara k., 521, 528-526,
Sahya, Western Ghats,
Saigotta, W. Ganga Sivamâra II.,
Sailâhâra, s. a. Silâhâra,
Saindraka (P), family,. Saka, people,
Sakalachandra (Sômadêva), Jaina teacher, Sakalachandra-siddhanta, do.,
•
Saluva chiefs,
Sâluva, sur. of Nrisimharâya,
NUMBER 582
•
Samgama II., do., Samgamêévara, vi.,
Ravi
.
.939, 940
685 734
Samgråma-Raghava, sur. of Parântaka I., Samgramavijayôttungavarman, Kaḍáram k., Sâmideva, E. Chál. ch. of Pithapuram, Sâmiyâra, ch.,
528-534 330
576
·
. 2
95, 119, 281, 333 Samkaradeva, W. Ganga or Vaidumba ch.,
576
708, 724
105 6
963 241
Sampagâdi, vi.,. Sampakarasa, Gutta ch.,
. 292
. 847
Samudra-Goppaya, Hoysala general, Sanaphulla, Silára ch.,
. 301
Sandayan Tiruvayan, Vaidumba-maharaja, . 1059 Sandilya, family, Sandimattivu, vi.(?),
337, 343 729 741 291-294, 300 Sankhâ, queen of Ganga-Pallava Nandi
Sangamayan, k.,
Sankama, Kalachurya k.,
varman, .
Sankila, k.,
Bankuka, Chédi k. or prince,
Santa (Sântivarman), Ratta (P) ch.,
Santaladevi, queen of Hoysala Vishņuvardhana, 388, 396, 397, 399, 400, 408
340 237
969 991
.969
. 330
·
•
•
Sakatayana, grammar,
Sakkara-kottam (Chakrakoṭṭa), vi.,
Sakti (Satti), Pallava k., Saktinatha, sur. of Miladu ch. Narasimha
.
.
varman,
.1058 Saktivarman, E. Chal. k., 568, 569, 574 Sala, Sala, legendary ancestor of Hoysala kings, 388, 405, 419, 434, 443 Salai, Sâle, s. a. Kandalur-Salai, . 701, 702, 742 Salukika, family,
Salukki, s. a. Chalukya,
98
764
120, 127
317
2
568n
387
. 1065 .279n
733
642
•
67
745 501 501
Saluva-Gôparaja, ch.,
-989
Sâluva-Mangi, Sáļuva ch.,
501 539
Sâluva-Nrisimba, ch.,
Saluva-saluva, sur. of Tirumalaidêva-maharaja, 498
373 508
508, 509
588
Saluva-Tikkamadeva, ch.,
Saluva-Timma, min. of Krishnaraya,
Salva-Timma, do.,
Samanta-Bhôja, min. of Kakatiya Ganapati, Sambhudeva, father of Chandramauli, Sambu (Sambhu), Saiva ascetic, Sambukula-Perumal, Attimallan So, ch.,. Sambuvaraja, raya, rayan, rayar,
. 818,
820, 854, 856, 860, 862, 866, 871-873, 884 Samgama I., Vijayanagara k., 455, 459, 465, 468, 474, 475, 480, 484, 487
•
459 274
•
"
.
336
Samkaragana, Chédi k. (Rapavigraha), 91n Samkaragana, (Kalachuri) k., Samkara-Kodavarman, ch.,
969
•
•
.
Samgramabhima, sur. of Dodda II., Samgramadhira, sur. of Kerala k.
varman,
416
52 854
.
•
NUMBER 599
•
Sarvalókáéraya, sur. of Mangi-yuvaraja,.
Sarvamangalåsatta, vi.,
•
Santali, mandala, Sântara, family,.
Sântideva, Jaina teacher, Santikirtidêva, do., Santinatha, do.,.
Santirâja, Maurya ch.,
Sântivarman, varavarman, Kadamba k., 603,
205
652 559 . 105 . 142
·
.
604, 606, 608, 610, 614n Sântivarman (Santa), Ratta (P) ch., Santivarman II., Kadamba ch.,
142 . 210 200 552
Sarvadeva, ch.,
70
Sarvanganatha, prince,
941
549
Sarvasiddhi, sur. of E. Chal. Jayasimha I., Sarvasura, Maurya ch.,
330
.
Basapura, Sasakapura, vi, Satrubhayamkara, k., Satrumalla, Pallava k., Sattan Ganapati, ch.,
388, 419 969 623, 625 . 938 • 642
Satti (Sakti), Pallava k.,
Sattiga, Sattima, s. a. Irivabeḍanga Satyairaya, 146n

Page #511

206
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
NUMBER
NUMBER Satya I. (Satyafraya), Kónamandala ch., 583 Sêuņa, 8. a. Słumachandra II., . . 330 Satyaki, family, . . . . . . . 86, 98
86, 98 Seunachandra I., Yadava ch. of Seunadesa, Satyamartanda, mythical Oddavadi ch., .600
328, 329, 831 Satyanîtivákya, W. Ganga Batuga II., . 127 Sêuņachandra II., do. . . . 930, 331 Satyasamdha, Pallava k.. . . . 625 Seunadasa, Yadavas of, . . . 328 ff. Satyaéraya, E. Chal. ch. of Pithapuram, 576 Sounadeva (III.), Yadava ch. of Stunad #sa,. 332 Satyåraya (Satya I.), Kónamandala ch., 583 Séunapura, vi., . . . . . . 331 Satyaéraya, W. Chal. Irivabedanga, 148, Sevaņa, co., . .
• 586 148-150, 179, 301, 712, 716 Sevaņa, probably s. a. Séuņachandra II, 934 Satya raya, W. Chal. Kirtivarman I., . . 17 Sôvya, Sevyarasa, Sinda ch., . . 156 Satyåéraya, W. Chal. Kirtivarman II., 48 f. Shanmukha, city of, 8. a. Tâmrapuri, 585 Satyaéraya, W. Chal. Pặlakeáin I., . 1 ff., 547 Shashtha (Shashthadêva) I., Kádamba ch., Satyasraya, W. Chal. Palaké in II., 9 ff.
147, 254, 261, 269 160, 548, 557 Shashtha (Shashthadeva) II. Sivachitta, do., .269 Satyaéraya, W. Chal. Vijayaditya, . 32 ff. Bibi, mythical ancestor of Chóļa kings, .685 Satyasraya, W. Chal. Vikramaditya I., . . 18 ff. Siddappa Nayaka, ch.,. .
. 1003 Satyåraya, W. Chal. Vikramaditya II., 40 ff. Siddhanandin, Jaina teacher, . . . 2 Satyåóraya, W. Chal. Vinayaditya, . . 26 ff. Siddhantafiromani, astronomical work, 337 Satyasraya Dhruvaraja Indravarman, governor Siddhalami, vi., . . . . . . 65
of Révatidvipa, . . . . . 7 Siddhavadava, sur. of Miladu ch. NarasimhaSatyavákya, W. Ganga Butuga I. (), 125 varman, . . . . . .1058 Satyavákya, W. Ganga Båtuga II., 95, 128, 180 Siddhi, Telugu-Choda ch., . . . . 880 Satyavákya, W. Ganga Marasimha II, 129-131 Silahậra, race, . . . . . . 9-1n Satyavákya, W. Ganga Narasingha, . 127 silaháras, Siláras, silaras, . . 801 ff. Satyavákya, W. Ganga Pañchaladeva, 132 Simha (Sings, Singideva), ch. of Santali Satyavákya, W. Ganga Rachamalla II.,.
mandala, . . . . . 340 Satyaváky, W. Ganga Rajamalla (?),
Simha, Dévagiri-Yadava k. Singhana, . 337, Satyavákya, W. Garga Rajamalla I., .
839, 343, 352 Satyavákya, W. Ganga Rajamalla II.,
Simha (Singa) I., Sinda ch.,. . . 224, 243 Sâvaladevi, queen of Sovidêve, . . .288
Simbala, co. . . . .1084, 1087 Så vanta-Thakkura, ch., .
Sinhala, Dåvagiri.Yadava k. Singhaņa, 360 Såvitri-Mangi, Saļuva ch., .
601 Simhana, do., 841, 342, 347, 350, 364, 355, Sayana, probably brother of Bhöganatha, .459n
357, 588 Sekkanûr, vi... .
. 1050 Sithanandin, legendary being, . . . 870 Selara, race, . . . . . .
Simhaparaya, ch., .
.
. 258n Beliyas, 8. a. Påndyas, . . . . 704
Simhavarnan, Kadamba k., . . . 614 Sellaketans, sur. of Bankda,
74 Simhavarman, Pallava kinga, 621, 635, 641 Sella-Vidyadhara, ch., . . . . . 84
Simhavarman I., Pallava k., . . 619 Bembiyan-Mavali-Vaņardyar, 8. a. Prithivi. Sinhalyarman II., do., , . . . 620 pati II., . . .
Simhavishņu, do. . . . 634, 635, 641 Bêna (Kålasêna) I., Raffa ch., . . 181, 201 Sinda, mythical founder of Sinda family, 253 Sena (Kälasêna) II., do., . 181, 193, 201, Sinds, Pandipura k., . . . . . 50 265-267 Sindagere, di., . .
383, 385 Sena-gana, . . . . . 167 Sindagvinda, Sinda ch. Irmadi-Rachamalla, 253 Sênånandaråja, Séndraka ch., . . . 13 Sindaraja, Sinda ch., . . . . . 189 sendamaðgalam, vi.,. . . . 847
1900, 372n
Rindh...:' Sendra, Sendraka, family. 18. 18. 19. 31. 818
Bindhurája, k.,. . . . . 115 Sengêni, do., . . 818-820, 866, 862 Sindinagara, vi,
. . . 328, 329 Geralan, the Chåra k., . . . . 1084 Sindinêra, co., . . . . . . 331 Serama, do. . . . . . 742 ) Singa (simba) I., Sinda ch., . . 224, 243
350
.
.
670

Page #512

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
207
NUMBER
NUMBER Singa II., Sinda ch., . . . . 243 soidêra, Nikumbha ch., . . . 337 Singala (Sithala), co. . . . 1084 Soma, Dandandyaka and min. (son of Narasingana, m., , . .
404
simha III.P), . . . . . 444, 447 Singañadóvarasa, ch., . . . . 160 Soma, Hoysala Smokvara, . . . 443 Singanam, co. (of W. Chál. Jayasińha III.), . 763 Soma, 8. a. Såvidêva,. 285, 288, 293, 300 singanan, W. Chal. Jayasinha III.,'. 753, Soma, Sinda ch., . . . . 253
774, 1081, 1082 Soma, W. Chal. SomAkvara II.
Soma, W. Chal. Somôávara II., . , 261 Singavarman, k., . . . . 1016 Somadàva (88mékvara), Chal.ch., . 874 Singhaddva-bhúpa, Padinádu ch.. . 997 Somaddva (Sakalachandra), Jaina teacher, Singhaņa, Dévagiri-Yadava k... 387-389, Sómaladevi, queen of Hoysala Sômêévara, 341-355, 357, 359, 360, 369, 370, Somans, W. Chal. Som3śvara IV., . 434
379, 688 Söminátha, m., . . . . . 369 Bioghana, Devagiri-Yadava prince,
86988manatha, W. Ganga ch., . . . . 724 Singhana, Kalacharya k.,. . . 300 Somasekhara-Nayaka, ch.. . . . 1009 Singimayya (Singa), brother of Santaladovi, SômêẾvara (Sômadeva), Chất. c..,. . . 274
400n, 403 Somèsvara, Hoysala k., 436-438, 441, Sinna-Bommu-Nayaka, Valdr ch., 534, 535
453, 864, 865, 904n Siriyâdêvi, queen of Chåmunda II., . 247 Somdávara, 8. a. Sdvideva, . . 288, 289 Siriyadevi, queen of Santivarman II., . 210 Somê vara, silahára ch., . . . .314 Śivachitta Permadi (Paramardin), Kadamba Sêmê vara, Sinda (?) ch., . . . . 972
ch., . . 241, 242, 249, 254, 265, 261 Som svars I., W. Chal. k.,. 159-173, 179, Bivachitta Shashthadeva II., do., .
289 185, 741, 744-746, 748, 749, 751, 753, Sivamaharaja-Perumånadigal.. a. Sivamara
969, 1080-1082, 1034 II., . . . . . . 659, 660 Some vars II., do., 156, 174-183,185, Sirsmahâraja Sankaradêva, W. Ganga or
261, 1083, 1084 Vaidumba ch., . . . 724 Somebrara III., do. . . 226-228, 230, 231 Šivamaharaja Tiruvaiyap, W. Ganga ch., 708 Somêsvara IV., do.,. . 253, 257, 260, 434 Sivamara I., W. Ganga k., . . . . 123 Somdevaradéra-Chakravartin, Sinda (R) oh, 972 Sivamára II., do. . . . . 659n, 670S mokvara pandita, priest or sage,
196 Šivamâra I. Navakâma, do. . 115, 117, 121, 127 Somidova, Karnata ch., . . . . 539 Bivamåra II. Saigotta, do.,. 120, 121, 127 Sosa yuru (®), vi, . . . Sivanasamudra, vi., . . . . . 1064 Sovaladevi, queen of Sinda ch. Råchamalla, 253 Sivappa-Nayaka, ch., . . . . . 1003 Sovidêva, Kalachurya k., . . 285-290, 293 Sivara, ch. . . .
Sriballaha (Srivallabha), sur. of Rashfrakúta sivaratha, Kadamba prince,
k. Dhruvarkja, . . Šivaskandavarman, Pallava k., . . .618 Sribhara, Pallava k., . .
629 Siyagangap Amarabharanan, Ganga ch., 887, 841 | Sridevi, queen of Erasiddhi, . . siyalara, 8. a. Silahárs, .
Sridevi, queen of Nikumbha Indraraja, . . Skanda, Bana ch., . .
Sri-Dhånyakataka, vi. (Amaravati), Skandasêna, ch., .
Sri-Dhaoyai kapura, do. . . . Skandafishya, Ganga-Pallava k., .
Sridhars, sur. of Nandivarman Pallavamalla, Skandafishys, legendary do. . . 644 Sridharabhůtěávara, m. (P),. . . 1033 Skandafishya, probably &. a. Pallava k. Srikantha, Telugu-Choda ch.,
888 Skandavarman, . . . . . 880 Srikantha-pandita, priest or ago . 196 Skandavarman, k., . . . . . 1016 Srikurmam, E. Chalukyas of. . . 677-650 Skandavarman, Pallava kings . 621, 636, 680 Srinandi-bhattarakadáva, Jaina teacher, 974 Skandavarman, Punnáda k., . . · 114 Brinandi-pandite, do.,
. 183 Skandavarman I., Pallava k., . . 619 Srinatha, title of kings, . 659, 660, 708, 724 Skandavarman II., do.. . . . 619, 620 Sripada, m., . . . . . 288, 300 Sobhana, Sobhanarama, ch., . . . 143, 146 Sripati, 7., . . . . . . 343
· 611
880
589 635

Page #513

208
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[Vol. VII.
.
119
NUBE Suggalad&vi, wife of Barma,
259 Sujanottamaa Boppa, poet, . . . . 137 Sukra, lineage of, . . .
1058 Sundara, crows of .
727 Sundarapanda, Telugu-Choda ch.,
888 Sundara-Påndya, Pandya k., .
741 Sundara-Pandya I., Jatavarman, do., 900
906, 907-909 Sandara-Pandya II., Jațåvarman, do., 912-918 Sundara-Pandya I., Måravarman, do.. 891-896 Sundara-Pandya II., Mayavarman, do... 807-899 Sundara-Pandya III., Måravarman, do., 984 Supparasa, min. . . .
165 , legendary Chola k., .
712 Surashtra, Co., . . . .
. 330 Sürya, Konamandala ch., . . . . 583 sattiradevi, queen of Tiruvayan,. . .1059 Suvarşavarsha, sur. of Govindaraja IV., 91, 92, 305 Suvarpavarsha, sur. of Guj. Rashtrakuiga ch.
Karkaraja, . . . . 65, 68 Svåmiraja, Chalikya ch., . . . . 6 Syanandtra, vi. (Trivandrum), . . 911n, 966n
.
.
165
Suraguru, legendary mai
NUMBER Sri-Perumal Ativirarama Brivallabha, Pandya
. . . 935 Sriprithivi-vallabha, sur. of Mangaldka,
7 Sripura, vi.. . . . . . . Sripurusha, W. Ganga k.,. 117-119, 121,
123, 127 Srirkja (Raja), Yadava ch. of Stunadeta, 829, 331 Sriranga V., Karnața prince, .
545 Srirangam, di, . . . . . 803n, 909 SrirangamAmbå, queen of Nrisitharaya, 601 Šrirangapattana, vi., . . 999, 1004, 1005 Srirangarija, Oråya I., Karnáfa ch.... 630, 639 Srirangaraya II., Karnata k. . 585-537, 539 Srirangaraya IV., Karnața prince, . 542 Srirangaraya VI., Karnața k., . . 545 Srivadhúvallabha, sur. of Malladôva Nandivarman, . .
668 Brivallabha, poet, . . . . . 596 Brivallabha, sur. of Amôghavarsha I., . . 86 Brivallabba, sur. of Bhůvikrama,. . 115 Brivallabha, sur. of Dantidurge,. . 710 Brivallabha, sur. of Govindaraja III., . 65 Brivallabha, sur. of Rashfrakufa k.
Dhruvarája. . . . . . 59, 60 Brivallabha, sur. of W. Chal. Vikramaditya
I., . . . . . . . 20n Brivallabha, Ativirarâma Jaţilavarman, Pandya k. . . . .
936 Brivallabha, Jatilavarman, do. . . 993 Brivallabha-Madanaraja, Ceylon k., Árivallabharya, M., . . . . Brivallabha Sen&nandaråja, Sendraka ch., Srivikrama, W. Ganga k.,. .
. 115 Árivishayam, co., . .
• 734 Srutamuni, Jaina teacher,. .
986 Stambha, son of (R) Rashtrakúța k. Dhruvaraja,
60, 68 Sthanaka, vi., .
. . 305 Sthanu Ravi, k., , . i . 964 Bubhachandra-muni, Jaina teacher, . 981 Subhachandra-pandita, do, i .
122 Bubhachandra-siddhantadêva, do., 386, 889,
390, 393, 398, 406, 968 Subhakirti, Jaina teachers, . .. . 190,408 &nbhatunga, sur. of Rashtrakéta Krishnaraja
. . . . . . 56, 61, 84 Subhatuðga, sur. of Rashtrakéta Krishnaraja II. . .
. . . 84 Subhatunga Akalavarsha, Guj. Realfraketa ch.,
. . . 77
13
•
150
Tadapa, s.a. Tålapa,. . . 568n, 574n, 576 Tadigai-padi, Tadiga-vali, Tadiya-padi, vali, co.,
702-704 Tagadai, vi. (Tagadůr, Dharmapuri), 838, 834 Tagara, vi., 305-307, 309, 314, 315, 317, 319,
321, 333, 337 TAha, s.a. Tála, . .
. 560 Taila II., Kadamba ch., .
327 Tsila I., W. Chal.ch., . Taila II., W. Chal. k., 140-145, 150, 201, 282,
259, 301, 305, 328 Taila III., do.. . 239, 240, 243-246, 275, 377 Tailahadeva (Tailapa), ch., . . . . 293 Tailama, Kadamba ch . . . . 2007 Tailapa (Txilahadeva), ch., . . Tailapa, ..a. W. Chal. Taila II., . 142, 143,
145, 301 Tailapa, 5. a. W. Chal. Taila III., 244, 584, 586 Tailapa I., Kadamba oh..
. .
. . . 210 Tailapa II., do. . . . 210, 227n, 360 Tailapayya, 8. a. W. Cal, Taila II., . Tsilappa, do. . . . . . . 305 Takata, vi. (Tagadai), . . . . .834 Takkaņalddam (Dakshiņa-Laţa), com 783 Takkola, vi., .
. . 95
• 293
1.)

Page #514

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
209
714, 716
NUMBER
NUMBER Takshaka, Maurya ch., . . . . 380 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of BallAla II.. . 418 Tala, Taladhipa, Ta Adhipati, Talapa, Talapa, Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Bijjala (Bijjana), 277, E. Chal. k. (Tâha, Tadapa), 562,563,
279, 281, 285, 293 5640, 5€6, 567, 568n, 5740, 1066 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Hoysala Narasimha Talaittakkolam, co. or vi., . . . . 784 1., . . . . 410 Talapa, T&lape, see Tals.
Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Hoysaļa Vinayaditya, 883 Talavanapura, vi.
. 74n, 109, 116 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Hoysala Vishņu. Tammusiddha, siddhi Telugu-Choda ch., 880-883
vardbana, . . . 388, 389 Támrapuri, vi. (Chêbrólu), . . . . 585 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Kakatiya Beta,. 684, Tupdabutti (Dandabhukti), co.,. . . 733
585, 588 Tanjai, Tanjapuri, Tanjârûr, vi., 100-102, 127, Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of Sômêsvara IV., . 263,
267, 260 Tatabikki, k. or ch., . . . . . 1065 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of W. Chal. VikramaTatabikyana, k. (s. a. Tatabikki P), . 562 ditya V. . . . . . 150, 153 Tâta-Pinnama I., Karnața ch., . . .599 Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of W. Chál. VikramaTávaragere, os., . . .
196 ditya VI., 173, 182, 185-191, 193-196, Téjugi, Dandanayaka, . . • 258
198, 200-208, 210-216, 218-220, Telugu Chodas,. . . . 880 ff.
222-224, 389, 406 Téridâla, vi. . . . .
• 220
Tribhuvanamalla-Chaladan karêva Hoysalasetti, Tigula, co.
4161
. . . . . . . 970 Tilungu-vidya, or-bijja, Telugu-Choda ch., 881, 883 Tribhuvanamalla Jagaddeva, ch. of PattiTimma, min., . . . . . .
Pombuchchapura, . . .
237 Timma, Tuluva k. .
. 502 Tribhuvanamalla Kâmadêva, Pandya ch., 212 Timmâmba, wife of Rang,. . . 530 Tribhuvanamalla Pâpdyadeva, ch., . . 219 Timmanâradhya, 11., .
Tribhuvanankula, sur. of E. Chal. VimalaTim mappa-Gauda, ch., . .
999 ditya, . . . . . . 568 Timmarája, k. of Puñjalike, . . 994 Tribhuvandaraya Nayavardhanaraja, W. Chal. Tiwmarasa, min.(P), . . 614 prince,. . . . . . 17 Tippaji, queen of Narasa,.
Tribhuvanavira, .. a. Kuløttunga-Chola III. Tiravada, vi., . . . . 317
849, 842 Tirumalaidēva-mahârâja, sáļuva ch.. . 498 Trikalinga, co., . . .
369 Tirumala-Naya ka, Madkurá ch., . . .542 Trilochana-Kadambe, mythical founder of Tirumalaraja or Oraya I., Karnata ch., 584, 639 Kadamba family,. . . . 254, 261 Tiruvaiyap, W. Ganga ch., . .103, 1060n Trildchana-Pallave, legendary k., . . 568 Tiruvayag, Vaidumba-maharaja, . 1059-1061 Trilochanarya, poet,. . . . 594 Tiruvêgambam-udaiyan, Ganga ch.,
837 Triparvata, vi... . . . . 613 Tondai-mandalam, co. . . . . 1056 Tripuri, vi.. . . . . . 127 Toragale, vi., . i . . . . 259 Trivikrama, father of Khole vara, : 352 Trailokyamahadevt, queen of Chóļa RÂjarkja I., 716
Trivikrama, poets, . . . 337, 635n Traildik yamahadevi, queen of w. Chal. Trivikramabhatta, poet, . . . . 86
Vikramaditya II., . . . . 49 Tuļuva kings, . . . . . .502 Trailokyamalla, ch. of Durjaya family, 8C0n Tuluvaladevi, Tulvaladevi, de Trailokyamalla, sur. of Somdkvara I., 160-165, Vikramaditya II., . . .
340 166-167, 171-178, 179 Tungas, kings of Satyaki branch of Yadu's Trailokyamalla, sur. of Taila III., 240, 244 family (Rashtrakūtas), .'
93 Trailökyamalla-NoJamba-Pallava-Permádi-Jaya Turvasu, race of, . . . . 502
simha, 8. a. Jayasimhs III., . 176n Tyagapatáka, queen of Vikrama-Cholm, . 795, 806 Trailokyamalla-Vira-Nolamba-Pallava-Perma- Tyag samudra, sur. of Vikrama-Chole, . . 576
nadi-Jayasimha, do. . . . . 188n Tyâ gavalli, queen of Kulottunga-Chola I., 776 Tribhuvanamalla, Kadamba ch., . , . 269 Tyagavård kara, . a. Ty&gasamudra, . 807
23
617
502

Page #515

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. VII.
69,56
....
•
841
NUMBER
NUMBER Vaidumba, family, k, Mahárája, . 686, 710,
724, 1059-1061 Uchchangi, di. . 225, 244, 248, 415n, 416, 428 Vaidya, race, . . . . 987, 938 Uchchangidurga, Uchchangigiri, .. a. Uchahaugi, Vaijayanti, oi, . . . . 6, 604-607
281, 260n
Vairamégha, 8. a. Dantidurga, . . . 66 Uchchabringi, vi.. . . . . . 611
Vaji (Vachi), family, . . . . 409, 413 Udsiyamártándavarman, 8. a. Vira-U . 948, 957
Vajjada I., śilara ch.. . . 306, 307, 809 Udaya, s. a. Chododays, . . . . 584
Vajjada II., do. . . . 306, 307, 309 Udayachandra, ch., . . . . . 634
Vajjala, Vajjalıdéva, ch. or k., . . 131, 136 Udayachandradeva, Mahamandalácharya, 976 Vájjaya, prince of Panara family, . 562 Udayaddva-pandita, priest, . . . . 37
Vajrákara (Váyitigaram), di.. . 758, 761 Udayaditya, ch., . . . . 174, 176 Vajrata, k
. Udayaditya, Hoysala prince, 888, 405, 419, 434 | Valabhi, Valabhi, oi.,.
. .
. .
95, 330 Udayaditya, Bhuvanaikavira (Ganga-permånadi),
Valaippandūru, co. or vi., . . . W. Ganga ch., . . . . 179, 180 Valaka-Kamaya, Uraiyur ch., . . 874 Udayaditya-Ganga-Permadi, do., . . . 205n Valaparâja, Maurya ch., . Udayadri, vii,
. . . 1064
Valavada, vi.. . . . 318, 321, 823, 324 Udayana, k. of Ayodhya,
• 568 Valipattana, vi., . . . . . . . 301 Udayana, śabara k.,
634 Vallabha, i... W. Chalukya king, i 754 Udayapura, vi., . .
549 Vallabha, Konamandala ch., . . 588 Ugradanda, Pallava k.,
Vallabha, Oddavadi ch, , • 660 Ugravarman, do.,
. . .
Vallabha, eur. Of Rdshtrakdfa Govindaraja Ujjayani, vi.. . .
• 361
II. . . . . . . 61, 68, 70 Ulagamulududaiyal. Cyår, title of Chbļa qurons, Vallabha, sur. of Rashtrakuța k.Dhruvarkja, 86
Vallabha, sur. of Rashfrakúta Krishnaraja I., 64 Ulagudaiyál, do.. .
• 790
Vallabha, sur. of W. Chal. Kirtivarman II., Umádevi, queen of Kerala k. Jayasimha, 989
53, 56, 710 Upendra, m., . . . . . .
Vallabha, sur. of W. Chal. Pulakekin I., . 6 Uraiyûr, vi.,
. . 874
Vallabha, sur. Of W. Chal. Pulskdin II., 120 Uru-Ranavikranta, W. Chal. Mangaldka, 6 Vallabha, sur. Of W. Chal. Vikramaditya Utkala, co., . . . . . .
I.,
. . . . 20n, 634 Utpala, Paramára k. Muaja. . . 148. 150
Vallabha king, Rashfrakúța Amoghavarsha I. Uttama-Chalukya, E. Chal. Batyasraya of or Krishnaraja II., . . . . 1065 Fithapuram, . . . . . 576
Vallabharaja, sur. of Rashtraklţa Uttama Choli, Chola k., . . . .857n Dantivarman II., . . ... 56n, 6ln Uttama-Chôļa, probably sur. of Rajêndra. Vallabharaja, sur. of Rashtrakufa Krishṇaraja Chola I.,
.
II. . 728n .
. .
. . . . T
. .
. 84 Uttara-Lâța, Uttiraladam, co., .
733 733 Vallabharkja, sur. of W. Chal. Palaklin II., 634
Vallabhendra, sur. of Rashtrakufa Govindaraja
III., . . . . . . 66
Vallavaraiyar Vandyadêvar, husband of Vâchâmbå, mother of Samanta-Bboja, . 1880 Kundavaiyar, . . . . 716 Vâchi (Váji), family, . . . . .410
Vathiga-Bitta, ., . . . . 1028 Vaddiga, 8. a. Baddiga, . . 301, 305
Vanubhid, min. of Vira-Champa,
870 Vaddiga (Vandiga), Yadava ch. of Stunadda, Vapa-mahlevi, ' a Bana queen,'. . 669, 660
328, 328, 391 Vågariya, 'a Bára k.,' , 649, 669-661 Vadhála Mellanårådhys, poet, . . 517
Vanuss, family, . . . . . . 167 Vadugavali twelve-thousand, di.,. . 651 Vanavkel, Vanavasi, oi.,
.10, 18, 727 Vagap, .. a. Rajaraja-Adigan, . . 884 Vapavidyadhara, Bana Vikramaditya I., 669-661 Vaichuya, .. a. Baicha, . . .1082, 1068 Vaichi, vi. (Vaji). . . . . 969,380
756, 1081-1084
600
V

Page #516

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
211
.
828
NUMBER
NUMBER Vandiga (Vaddiga), Yadava ch. of Vetta (Betta) I., II, III., Telugu-Choda Stunaddfa, . .
chiefs, . . . . .880, 881 Vanga, co... . .
. 5 Vetugidēva, Chal. ch., . . . 274 Vangala-dalam, co.. .
• 733 Vichana (Bicba), Dandesa,. . 351, 360 Vapibhåshaņa, sur. of Kadamba Vijayaditya Viddayabhatta, poet,. . .571n, 572n
III. . . . . . . . 261 Vidagdalagiya-Perama) (VyamuktabravaņojVañji, vi., . . . . .834, 959n, 960n jvala), l. of Tagadai (Takata), . .833, 834 Vappaiya, Maurya ch.. . . . . 330 Vidyanagara, Orf, . a. Vijayanagara, 474, Vappuga or Vappuka, k., . . . 93, 98
528-631, 533 Vappuvanna, Sildra ch., . . 306, 307, 309 Vidyârinita, Pallava lord,
. . . 628 Varaguna, Pandya k., . . . . 670 Vijâmbå, queen of Indraraja III., . . 91 Vardhamanasvâmin (), ., . . .982
Vijaya, Vijayanagara k., , 484, 490, 492 Vasantapriyaraja, ch., . .
632 Vijaya (Vijayaditya) II., Kadamba ch., 269 Vasantarøya, sur. of Anna-Vêms, . . 593, 596 Vijay, queen of Pithapuram ch. Vijayaditya Vatapi, Vatâpinagari, Vatậpipuri, vi., 9, 10,
II., . . . .
. . 576 150, 627, 635, 680 Vijayabahu, Bana Vikramaditya II., . . Vatsarkja, k., or k. of the Vatsas, . . 64 Vijayabhasțârika, queen of W. Chal. Vattura, vi.. . . . . . . 5
Chandraditya, .
. 23 Vayirágaram (Vajrákara), pi.. . 756, 761 Vijaya-Buddhavarman, Pallava k.,
616 Vayiri-Adiyap, Ganga ch., . . . . 1056 Vijayaditya, Alupa k., . . . . 39n Vedura I., II., Velanándu chiefs, . .682 Vijayaditya, Bana k., . Vegavati, ri, . . . . . . 939 Vijayaditya, legendary ancestors of E. Chal. Velanându, co., . '. 5910, 582, 583, 586 kings, . . . . . 568 Velananti-Kulottunga-Rajendra-Chodayardja, Vijayaditya, Rashtrakúta ch. (P),
56 Velanándu ch.. . . . . . 582
Vijayaditya, silahára ch., . 321-323, 327 Velanda or Vilanda, vi.. .
. 115 Vijayaditya, W. Chal. k., 28, 32-41, 44, 48, Velậpara (Bélâ pura), vi.. . . . 385, 388
49, 150, 183 Veldr or Velúru, vi., . . 527, 534, 535, 539 Vijayaditya, w. Ganga k., . . 121, 137 Véma, min., . . . . . 508 Vijayaditya I., II., Bana kings, . . 663 Véma, Reddi ch. of Kondavidu, . . 593, 598 Vijayaditya I., II., E. Chal.chiefs of Véma, . a. Allaya-Vema,
. 599 Pithapuram, . . . . .676 Vema, 8. a. Kataya-Vema, . . . 595-598 Vijayaditya III., E. Chal.ch. of do., 575, 576 Vemâmbika, queen of Reddi Alla,
599 Vijayaditya I., E. Chal ch. of Srikúrmam, 577 Vemapura, vi., . . . . . . 593n Vijayaditya II., do., . . 577, 678, 580 Vēmas ni, nister of Anna-Vêms, . . 593 Vijayaditya I., E. Chal. k. (VijayadityaVéņâều, co. (Travancore), . . 943 ff. bhattâraka) . . 553, 564, 557 Vengai-mandalam, co., . . . . 795 Vijayaditya II., do. (Narendramrigaraja), Vengai-nadu, Vengaiñíadu, Co., 702-704,
563-557, 559, 560, 562n 1082, 1084 Vijayaditya III., do. (Gunaga-Vo), 656-560, 1065 Vengi, co.,
56, 64, 571-574, 756, 1066 Vijayaditys IV., do. (Kollabiganda), 568-562, Vebkatadri, Karnața ch., . . . 639, 545
563n, 568, 1065 Vetikatádri.Nayaka, ch, or chiefe, 536, 541, 546 Vijayaditya V., do. 560, 562, 568, 666, 676n, Venkatádri-Nayaka Ayys, ch., . . 544 Venkatapati I., Karnața k., . . 588, 539 Vijayaditya VI., do. (Ammarája II.), Venkatapati II., do. . . . 542, 543, 545
563-567, 1066 Venkataraya, Vijayanagara k.,. . . 530 Vijayaditya VII., E. Chal. ruler of Vengi, Venna, Konamandala ch., . . . 583
571, 573, 754, 1084 Veprumaņkonda Sambuvaraya, ch., . . 871 VijayAditya I., Kadamba ch., 249, 254, 261 Vênugrame, Venupura, vi. . . 285-268 Vijayaditya II., do. . . . . . 242 Vead or Vbanka, Yadava ch. of Stunad&ta, 829, 881 | Vijayaditya III., do. . . 261
2 E 2
1065

Page #517

212
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. VII.
NUMBER
NUMBER Vijayaditya-bhattaraka, E. Chal. Vijayaditya
Vikrama-Choda, E. Chal. k. (. a. VikramaI., . . . .
. .667
Chols) . . . . . 574, 576 Vijayâdityavallabha, probably w. Chal. Vikrama-Choda, 4. a. Vikrama-Chola, . 808
Vijayaditya. . . . . . 183 Vikrama-Chols, Chola k.,. . 794-807, 810 Vijayaditya Vishņuvardhana, W. Chal. prince Vikramaditya, B. Chál. ch. of Pithapuram, . 576
171, 172, 741 Vikramaditya I., Bána k., . 649, 669n, 662, 663 V-jaya-Gandag påla, Telugu-Choda ch., . 884-887 Vikramaditya II., do, . .
663 Vijaya-Isvaravarman, Ganga- Pallava k., 654, 655 Vikramaditya I., E. Chal., . . 557-560, 1065 Vijayakama, Telugu-Choda ch., . , . 888 Vikramaditya II., E. Chal. k., 560-563, 566, Vijaya-Kampa or Kampavikramavarman,
567, 1065 Ganga-Pallava k., . . 656, 1070
Vikramaditya III., Gutta ch., . . 340, 363 Vijayakîrti, Jaina teacher, . . . . 66
Vikramaditya I., W. Chal. k., ln, 18-24, 27, Vijayalaya, Chóļa k., 672-675, 685, 712, 1071
150, 628, 629, 682, 634 Vijayamabadôvi, queen" of w. Chal. Vikram Aditya II., do.. . . 39-19, 150
Chandraditya, . . . . 24 Vikramiditya III., W. Chál. ch.. . 150 Vijayanagara, dynasties of, . 454 F. Vikramaditya IV., do. . . 140, 150, 233 Vijayanagara, vi., 465, 466, 475, 487, 490, Vikramaditya V., W. Chal. k., 150, 153, 154, 179
602, 508, 509, 518, 515, 519, 530, 1064 Vikramaditya VI., do., 168, 173n, 182, 181Vijaya-Nandivikrama or vikramavarman,
196, 198, 200-208, 210-216, 218-224, Ganga- Pallava k., , 649.661, 1067
249, 254, 261, 269, 389, 406, 741, Vijaya-Narasimhavarman or Osirinhavikrama
753, 754, 763, 774, 1081, 1082, 1084 Varman, do. . . . . 645-647 Vikrama-Påndya, Ceylon k., . , 741 Vijaya-Nripaturgavarman or Otungavikrama- Vikrama-Pandya, Pandya k., 827, 1087, 1988 Farman, do., 662, 653, 656n, 1068, 1069 Vikramapura, vi. (Kannaşûr), .
436 Vijaya-Påndyadêva, ch., 225, 238, 244, 248, Vikramarama, 8. a. E. Chal. Vijayaditya I., . 554
250-252
Vikramárka, 8. a. W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI., 249 Vijaya-Permadi, Dandanátha, .
250
Vikrama-Sola-Sambuvarayan, Sergêni ch., 820 Vijayarka, &. a. E. Chai. Vijayaditya II. Vikramávalóka, sur. of Govindaraja II., 56
of śríkúrmam, . . . . . Vikranta-Nárayana, sur. Of Govindaraja IV., 91n Vijay&rka, 8. a. sildhara Vijayaditya,. . Vilands or Velanda, vi.. . . . . Vijayårks (Vijayaditya) I., Kadamba ch., 269 Vilvalapura, vi., .
. . . . . 634 Vijayårka (Vijayaditya) III., do., . 261 | Vimala, mythical Ganga k., . . . 652 Vijayasakti, Sandra k., .
16 Vimalachandra, Jaina teacher, . . 969 Vijayasiddhi, sur. of Mangi-yuvaraja, . 552 Vimalachandracharya, do. . . . . 119 Vijaya-Siva-Mandhátrivarman, Kadamba k., 602 VimalAditya, Chál. ch., . . 66 Vijaya-Siva-Mrigésavarman, do., . . 605 Vimaladitya, E. Chal. ch. of Pithapuram, . 576 Vijaya-Skandasisbyavikramavarman, Garga Vimaladitya, E. Chal. k.,. 568-571, 574, Pallava k., . . . . . 644
577, 582 Vijaya-Skandavarman, Pallava k., . 616 Viman (Bhima), Telinga ch. of Kulam, .795
Vijaypat,' vi, . . . , 274 Vinapoti, mistress of W. Chal. Vijayadityn, . 38 Vikkalan, .. a. W. Chal. Vikramaditya VI., Vinayaditya, Hoysala k., 383, 388, 406, 406, 753, 763, 774, 1081, 1082
409, 419, 434, 143, 969 Vikki, do. . . . . . . 741 Vinayaditya, W. Chal. k.,. . 25-31, 33 Vikkiramaditta-Vanaraya, Bana Vikramaditya Vinayaditya, W. Chal. Mangalarasaraja, in
I., . . . . . . 649 Vingavalli, vi... . . . . 91 Vikrama, Kadamba ch., . . . 210 Vinikonda, vi., . . . . 1064 Vikrama, 1. a. w. Chal. Vikramaditya VI., 254 Vira-Ballala, &. a. BallAla II., 888, 415-423. Vikrams, Sinda ch... .
247
426-433, 437 Vikrama (Vikramaditya) III., Gutta ch., 340, 363 Vira-Båņudēva, E. Ganga k. Bhânudeva II., 579 Vikramabahu, Ceylon k., . . 741 Virabhadra, Gajapati k.'s son, .
1064

Page #518

APPENDIX.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.
213
NUMBER Virabhadra, Reddi ch. of Rajamahendranagara,
. 699 Vira-Bhöjadêva, . a. Bhðjadêva II., . 326 Vira-Bhukka, a. a. Bukka I., . . 476 Vira-Bokkaņa-Udaiyar, 8. a. Bukkaraya I. 463 Vira-Bukkaraya, do. . . . . : Vira-Bukkaraya-Vodeyar, do. . . 456, 457 Vira-Champa, Chola prince, . 869, 870 Vira-Choda, E. Chal.ruler of Vengi, 571-573,
582, 773 Vira-Cbola, father of Vira-Champa. . . 870 Vira-Chola, perhaps s. a. Prithivipati II., 103 Virs-Chola, &. a. E. Chal. Vira-Choda, 773 Vira-Chola, s. a. Prithivipati II., 669, 671,
681, 682 Vira-Chola, sur. of Virarajendra I., . . 1081 Vira-Chola (P) Köperimålkondan, k. . 875 Vira-Chola Lataraja, ch., . . . . 698 Vira-Devaraya, orâja, 3. a. Devaraya II.,
490, 493 494 Vira Gandagopala, ch., . .
904 Vira-Gopala (P), k. (P), .
967 Vira-Harihara, .. a. Harihara II.,
470 Vira-Hariyappa-Vodeyar, 8. a. Haribara I., 454 Virahobals, saļuva ch., .
501 Vira-Kampaņa (or -Kampanna)-Udaiyar, s. a.
Kampana II., . . . 460, 462, 464 Vira-Kerala, kings, . . . , 741, 897 Vira-Kerala-Chakravartin, k., . . . 965 Vira-Kerala Martapdavarman, Kerala k., 968 Vira-Keralavarman, kings of Vénádu, 943, 944, 949 Virakðrchavarman, Pallava k., . . 629 Virakůrcha, do. . . . . . 635 Viramabêndra, sur. of Chålukya-Bhima II. (), 126 Vira-Mallanna-Vodeyar, son of Devaraya I., . 483 Viramangalam, vi., . . . . . 937 Viranandin, Viranandin, son of Megbachandra • traividya, . . . . . 74, 408 Vira-Narasimha or -Narasimha, 8. a. Hoysala
Narasimba II., . , . 435, 847 Vira-Narasimha or -Narasimha, 8. a. Hoysala
Narasimha III., . , 440, 446,447, 452 Vira-Narasimha or -Narasimha or .Npisinha,
Vijayanagara k.,. . . . 502 Viranarasimha-Changanarendra, sur. of
Bhairava II., . . . . . 993 Vira-Narayana, sur. of Amðghavarsha I., 74, 86 Vira-Narayana, sur. of Parântaka I., 681, 686 Vira-Nåråyana, sur. of Rashtrakuţa Kakka
rája II., . . . . . . 105n
NOMBRE Vira-Nonamba, Chål. k., . ,
273 Vira-Nrisimha, E. Ganga k. Narasimha
577 Vira-Nrisimha or Narasimha or Narasimha,
Vijayanagara k., . . . 502 Virspa, Madhurá Nayaka, . . Vira-Padmanabha Mårtàndavarman, k. of
Venadu, . . . . . . 956 Vira-Pandya (Påndyaråya), ch., . . 985,937 Vira-Pandya, Måravarman, Pandya k., 936 Vira-Pandya, Pandya kings, 694, 712, 742,
827, 906, 910, 1087, 1088 Vira-Påndya, Vénádu k. Vira Udaiyamârtandavarman,
. . . . . 989(2), 957 Vira-Påndyadêva, ch., . . 231, 236, 251 Virappa-Nayaka, Velúr ch. . . . 539 Virapratậps Aohyataraya, 4. a. Achyutaraya,
514-516, 518 Virapratâpa Bukkamahåraya, s. a. Bukkaraya
II., . . . . . . . 479 Virapratapa Devaraya, .. 4. Devaraya I.,
480, 483, 485 Virapratåpa Devaråya, 8. 4. Devaraya II.,
488, 489, 491, 499 Virspratâpa Harihara, &. a. Harihara II., 465, 475 Viraprataps Praudha-Immadi-Devaraya, .. a.
Vijayanagara k. Mallikarjuna, . 497 Virapratâpa Sadasivaraya, s. a. Sadasivaraya,
523, 525, 528, 529,531 Virapratâpa Sriradgaraya, s. a. Srirangaraya
11., II.,
. . . . . . . 536 Virapratậpa Vijayaråya, s. a. Vijayanagara k.
Vijaya, . . . . . .484 Virapratâpa Vira-Kțishnaraya, 8. a. Kộishṇaraya,
. 502, 513 Vira-Raghava-Chakravartin, k.,. . 965 Virarajendra I., Chola k., 753, 75, 75őn,
765, 1081.1084 Virarâjândra-Choda, Velanándu ch., . 582 Virarájendra-Chồla, &. a. Kulóttanga-Chola
III., . . . . . . . 816 Vira-Rajendra-Vodeyar, Kodagu ch.. . 1008, 1009 Vira-Rama Keralavarman, k. of Venddu, 951, 952 Vira-Ramanatha, Poysala (Hoysala) prince,
441, 442, 445, 448, 449 Vira-Râmavarman. k. of Venádu,
950 Vira-Ravi Keralavarman, do. . . . 965 Vira-Ravivarman, do.,
: 946, 947 Virarjuna, Telugu-Choda ch., . . 888 Vira-Sallmogen, Ceylon k.. . . . 741, 745

Page #519

214
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. VII.
II.
NUMBER!
NUMBER Virafani-Ammaiyappag Alagiya-solan, Sengéni Vishnuvardhana, sur. of E. Chal. Chalukya
ch., . . . . 856,860, 862 Bhima II., . . . . . 560-562 Vira-Saty&fraya, Chal. k.,. . , 272 Visbņuvardhana, sür. of E. Chal. Chodaganga, 571 Virasimba, Pallava k., . . . 635 Vishộuvardhana, sur. vf E. Chal. Rajaraja Vira-Sombkvara, .. a. Hoysala Some vara, I., . . . . . . 569, 670
436, 438, 864 Vishnuvardhana, sur. of E. Chal. Vimaladitya, 568 Vira-Sômékvará, s. a. W. Chal. Some vara Vishnuvardhana, sur. of E. Chal. Vira-Chôdu, IV. . . . . . . . 253
572, 573 Vira-Udaiyamårtåndavaruan, k. of Vênódu, Vishņuvardhana, sur. of E. Chal. ch. Mallapa
948, 957 III. . . .
. . 576 Viravarman, Pallava k.,
. . . . 619, 620
Vishnuvardhana I., II., E. Chat. chief of Vira-vedenga, sur of W. Ganga Narasingha, 127
Pithapuram, . . . . .576 Vira-Venkatapati-m hârâya, 8. a. Venkatapati
Vishņuvardhana I., E. Chal. k. (Kubja-vo), I., . . . . . . 589
547, 548, 549n, 550, 551, 557 Vira-Venkatapati-maharaya, 8. a. Venkatapati
Vishịuvardhana II., E. Chal. k., . 560-562, 567 . . . .542
Vishộuvardhana III., do. . . . 567, 634 Vira-Vijaya... a. Vijayanagara k. Vijaya,
Vishnuvardhana IV., do., 653-555, 557, 569, 560
484, 486, 487, 490 Vira-Vikramaditya I., Gutta ch.. . 298
Vishņuvardhana V., do. (Kali-V), 555-557, Vira-Vikramaditya II., do. 298, 385, 340
559, 560, 1065 Virudarajabhayamkara, sur. of Kulottunga
Vishņuvardhana Vijayaditya, W. Chal. prince, Chola I., . . . . . . 769n
171, 172, 741 Virûpåksha I., Vijayanagara k., . . 468
Vishņuvarman, general, . . . . 619n .
Vishnuvarman, Kadamba k., Virupaksha II., do.. . .
, .609(P), 614 Virůpáksha-Nayaka, min. of Acbyutardya, - 519
Visvanatha, Madhurá Nayaka, .
542 Visala, Chaulukya (Vágheid) k., . 369
Visvanatha (Jagannatha), E. Chal. ch. of
Srikúrmam, . . Vishamasiddhi, sur. Of E. Chal. Vishņa
. . . . . vardhana I., . . .
Viévapa-Nayaka, Madhurá ch., . 547-549
. 542 Vishamasiddhi, sur. Of E. Chal. Vishņu.
Voddiyavva, queen of Yadara Vaddiga, 323 vardhana II., . . .
Vriddhi, Pallava dhirdja, . 550, 551
. . . 115
Vyāghraketu, legendary Chola k.. Vishņu, s. a. Hoysaļa Vishậuvardhana, 388,
712 899, 406, 409, 443
Vyaghram árin, Gühalla, Kadamba ch., . Vishņuehitta, Kadamba ch., . . . 249
Vyamuktakravapôjjvala, &. a. VidugådalagiyaVishņugopa, Pallavu k., . .
636
Perumal, . . . . . .834
. 110-113, 670 Vishnugopa, W. Ganga k.,
Vyása-svitras,.
. 979 Vishnugopa or gôpavai man, Pallava k., 619, 620 Visbņurâja, &. a. E. Chal. Vishņuvardhana
III., . . . . . . . 634 Vishņurâja, s. a. E. Chal. Vishộuvardhana IV. . . . .
.667 Yadava, lineage of Rashtrakúļas, . . 74 Vishņusimha, Pallara k., . .
635 Yâdavas, of Deragiri, . . 334 ff. Vishnuvardhana, ancestor of E. Chal. kinga, 568 Yadavas, of Seunadega,
. 328 ff. Vishnuvardhana, Hoysala k., 234, 884, 387- Yadu, Yadus, family or lineage of, 86, 91, 93, 389, 396, 399, 400, 401, 406, 406, 408, 416,
105, 828, 329, 334, 337, 343, 360, 369, 370,
419, 434 379, 388, 406, 409, 419, 434, 443, 474, Vishnuvardhana, 6. a. or sur. of Kulottunga
484, 487, 583, 939, 999 Chola I., . . . 762, 786, 787, 792 Yajavarya, probably s. a. Yajšie vara, 269 Vishņuvardhana, sur. of E. Chal. Am maraja Yajñekvara, Yajñèsvarabüri, poet, . 249, 261, 269n
I. . . . . . . 558, 569 Yaksharkja (Jakkirâja), father of Hulla, 410, 413 Vishnuvardhana, sur. Oy E. Chal. Chalukya. Yavarman, Chál. ch., . . . . 66
Bhima I., . . . . . 557 Yalvarman (Datavarman), W. Chal. prince, 160

Page #520

APPENDIX.)
INSCRIPTIONS OY SOUTHERN INDIA.
215
NUMBER Yavanika, .. a. Elini, .
. . 834 Yuddhamalla, Oddavádi ch.
.600 Yuddhamallo, W. Chal. k. (Vinayaditya P), 160 Yuddhamalla, W. Chal. Mangalatasardja, In
NEBBB Yaddhamalla I, E. Chal.,. . . 566, 1065 Yuddhamalla II., E. Chal. k., 560, 569, 567,
568, 1066 Yuvarijadema, Chedi k. . . 105

Page #521


Page #522
_